|
Notes to the Text Sarga 1
|
Sarga 1
|
Ck, said to be missing for sargas 1-3 in the manuscripts used in preparing the crit. ed. (Vaidya 1962, p. 3), appears in the printed edition of the commentary (Mysore, 1964) and is utilized here.
|
|
1.1
|
“the delight of the Raghus” raghunandanaḥ: Raghu is the name of an eponymous ancestor of Daśaratha’s clan, whence the normal patronymic Rāghava, cf. 102.22. The zero-grade form is also thus used, though much less frequently (see, for example, 6.96.20).
|
|
1.2
|
Yudhājit: See 172.1ff. After this verse several N and S manuscripts add: “Therefore you should go from here with him, to see your maternal grandfather, my son” (4*). Cg and Cr, from whose texts this verse is absent, remark that the king only indirectly tells his son to leave because he could not
bear his absence (but cf. 4.25ff. below).
|
|
1.3
|
In an N interpolation after this verse, Kaikeyī learns and approves of her son’s departure (7*; cf. 8.19 below). Some manuscripts append a long passage containing Daśaratha’s parting advice to his son and his urging him to take Śatrughna along (App. I, No. 1; No. 2.1-32).
|
|
1.4
|
“tireless” akliṣṭakāriṇam: Literally, “acting without difficulty,” an epithet used almost exclusively of Rāma (and Kṛṣṇa). (Cg, Ck, and Ct offer the traditional interpretation, “whose character it is to act in such a way that no one is hurt.”) Note how perfunctorily
the poet dismisses Bharata and Śatrughna. The N recension, however, in various interpolations after verse 4, describes Bharata’s departure, voyage. arrival, and stay among the Kekayas (App. I, No. 2.33ff.; No. 3); his course of education there (which includes learning how to write, No. 2.67, 117 = No. 4.4, 117);
and his dispatch of a messenger to Daśaratha informing him that he is ready to return hone (No. 2.64ff. = No. 4 [erroneously recorded after verse 14]).
|
|
1.5
|
“his father” pitā tasya: That is, Yudhājit’s father. The city of the Kekayas was Rājagṛha also called Girivraja), located in the Punjab (cf. note on 8.22 and sarga 62, where the journey to Rājagṛha is described).
|
|
1.6
|
“his uncle Aśvapati” mātulenāśvapatinā: Cg takes Aśvapati (literally, “lord of horses”) to be another name of Yudhājit, while at the same time (like Cr) giving it a functional value: “He honored Bharata by giving him purebred horses and so on.” Kaikeyī is called “the daughter of Aśvapati” below (9.16, 28.4), and in 64.19, 22 the king of the Kekayas is clearly named Aśvapati and distinguished from Yudhājit. That Vālmīki nods here is unlikely, asyndeton is possible: “by his uncle (and) by (his grandfather) Aśvapati” (see 66.6 and note); Cv (on 64.191 may be correct, however, in supposing Aśvapati to be a cognomen of the men of this family.
|
|
1.7
|
“they often thought with longing of … Daśaratha” smaratāṃ … daśaratham: This suggests to Cm (Ct) the brothers’ fear that, considering the age of the king, they might have insufficient time to fulfill the proper dharma of sons, which is obedience. Cg finds the implication to be that they wondered whether the king would consecrate Rāma as prince regent, since he himself was now too old to bear the burden of kingship.
|
|
1.8
|
The simile, according to Cg, refers to the unwavering friendship of Indra and Varuṇa.
|
|
1.9
|
“as if they were four arms” catvāra iva bāhavaḥ: For Ct the verse metaphorically represents the king as the four-armed Viṣṇu (this idea is made explicit in some N manuscripts, which read, “they were like the arms of Viṣṇu”).
|
|
1.10
|
“just as the self-existent Brahmā” svayaṃbhūr iva: The simile owes its existence in part to alliteration (svayaṃbhūr … bhūtānāṃ babhūva). Cm extends it: Rāma, being more virtuous, pleased his father more, as Brahmā similarly pleases his father Viṣṇu.
After this verse the S recension inserts: “For he was eternal Viṣṇu born in the world of men when begged by the gods, who were seeking the destruction of haughty Rāvaṇa” (10*.1-2). Note that Rāvaṇa will not be mentioned in Book Two except at 104.4 (see note there) and 108.11.
|
|
1.14
|
“merchants” naigamāḥ: So Cg, Ck, Ct; Cm, “townsmen”; Cr construes with brāhmaṇāḥ, that is, “who followed the vedas:” In the Rām nigama- always and naigama usually (except at 2.33.16 and possibly 98.71) appear to refer to the merchant class.
|
|
1.15–28
|
This long catalogue of Rāma’s virtues is not merely epic convention; it seeks to demonstrate that Rāma meets all the qualifications for kingship demanded by the Arthaśāstra (so Ctr vol. 1, pp. 5ff.).
|
|
1.18
|
“of noble descent” kalyāṇābhijanaḥ: Also possible: “both sides of his family were blessed in him” (so Cg, “with whom, by whom his mother’s and father’s family were distinguished”; for the idea see MBh 2.70.5).
|
|
1.19
|
“knowledgeable and adept in the social proprieties” laukike samayācāre kṛtakalpo viśāradaḥ: Ck and Ct, finding a chiasmus, join kṛtakalpaḥ with laukike (“had acquired skill in worldly affairs”), and viśāradaḥ with samayācāre (“clever, able in dharma”). We follow the more natural interpretation of Gm and Cg.
|
|
1.20
|
“skilled in the practice of them” kṛtajñaḥ: That this is the meaning of the compound seems clearly to be indicated by its juxtaposition to śāstrajñaḥ, “learned in the sciences,” that is, in theoretical knowledge (cf. 16.31 and note, 23.4 and note, where the signification
is similar; also possibly in MBh 7.36.4 and 50.31). The distinction between “theory”‘ (śāstra) and practice (usually prayoga), which becomes so important in classical Indian culture, is drawn here for perhaps the first time.
“an excellent judge of men” puruṣāntarakovidaḥ: Less likely, “could tell the inner feelings of men (at first glance):” Ct and Cr.
“to show his favor or withhold it” pragrahanigrahayoḥ: The crit. ed.’s reading in pāda c, pragrahānugrahayoḥ, makes little sense; the gloss of Cm and Cg. “to win and keep friends,” fits poorly with yathānyāyam (“when it was appropriate”). The formula in the epics consists either of the pair pragraha- and nigraha- (cf. 6.20.5; MBh 4.4.33 and Raghu Vira 1936 ad loc., as also 16* here), or nigraha and anugraha- (cf. 4.17.28; Ct, Cr here are forced to gloss pragraha- as nigraha-). The segment -ānu- is sufficiently disputed in the manuscripts that preserve the verse to favor our conjecture, pragrahanigrahayoḥ.
|
|
1.21
|
“He knew the right means” upāyajñaḥ: “As a bee draws honey from flowers, that is, without oppressing the people,” Cm and Cg; “as the sun draws water with its rays, that is, effortlessly;” Cr.
“the accepted way” samdṛṣṭa Cm, Cg, Ct, and Cr cite: “Kings should pay their expenditures with [that is, should restrict their expenditures to] one quarter, or two or three,
of their revenue [but never more]” (cf. MBh 2.5.60); Ck states simply, “The dharma is that expenditure should not exceed income.” See 94.45 below.
“even the most complex” vyāmiśrakeṣu ca: Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, and Cr explain, “(śāstras) composed in mixed language, that is, Sanskrit with the Prākrits,” but no such śāstras exist (except in a certain special sense for the later alaṃkāraśāstra or science of rhetoric), and furthermore the word is nowhere attested with this meaning (vyāmiśra- in MahāBh on 3.1.26 end is not instructive, nor can we here follow Lüder’s “bei Parteiungen” [1940, p. 421. n2]).
|
|
1.22
|
“all aspects of political life” arthavibhāga: Cm, Cg, Ct, and Cr explain more specifically, “the various uses of wealth,” and cite: “A man fares well both in this world and the next if he
spends his money in these five ways) on dharma, glory, artha, himself, and his relatives”; Ck, for contextual reasons, interprets artha as the doctrines of the Bharatīyanāṭyaśāstra, the textbook on dramaturgy.
|
|
1.25
|
“bow to the will of time” kālavaśānugaḥ: This is a very literal translation, for we are not certain of the precise meaning of the compound. Presumably something
like “fall victim to procrastination” or “wait upon events” is meant (cf. 94.14, 56 below). Less likely, “give in to fate”
(literally, “to time”), as in MBh 13.1.44, which would be quite inappropriately used of Rāma, who throughout the poem will assert how irresistible is the power of fate. The commentators offer interesting if irrelevant
theological interpretations emphasizing the Blessed One’s transcendence of time.
|
|
1.26
|
“the three worlds” triṣu lokeṣu: Usually understood as earth, sky, and heaven, populated by mortal, semidivine, and divine beings.
“patient as the earth” vasudhāyāḥ kṣamāguṇaiḥ: -guṇaiḥ has probably been attracted into the plural by the presence of guṇaiḥ in pāda a.
|
|
1.28
|
“the gods who guard the world” lokapāla-: The gods who were thought of as guardians of the directions: Indra (east). Yama (south), Varuṇa (west), and Kubera (north). In the later epic period, world-protectors of the intermediate directions were included: Agni, Nairṛta, Vāyu, and Īśa.
|
|
1.30
|
“consecrated” abhiṣiktam: Literally, “sprinkled” with water at the ceremony for inducting the prince regent into office.
|
|
1.33
|
“that … I might go to heaven” yathā svargam avāpnuyām: This is best analyzed as an absolute use of yathā with the optative to express a wish (yathā with imperative used absolutely perhaps in 15.7; cf. yadi with imperative as absolute in 53.19). The commentators do not persuasively account for yathā (Cg, Ck, and Cr, for example, read in compound: yathāsvargam “whatever heaven I deserve”).
|
|
1.34
|
“prince regent” yuvarājam: Literally, “young king.” The prince so appointed (and note here that it is not a foregone conclusion that Rāma would be appointed; cf. also 4.5ff., 4.38) would assume most of the duties and prerogatives of kingship, but not all of them.
His powers were limited so long as the king remained alive or did not retire to the forest to live the life of a hermit (cf.
47.7ff., especially verses 11-12; 52.16).
All but the NE manuscripts add hereafter that Daśaratha had also been frightened by the appearance of ominous portents and, additionally, had suddenly come to realize how old he
himself was (27*; cf. 4.17ff.).
NE manuscripts omit verses 34ff. up to 2.14. This omission of the preliminary meeting with the ministers led Ruben to speculate on the development of royal autonomy through the epic period: absolute in the period of the “original” poem
(whether in fact or in theory only) and gradually delimited in the period reflected in what he thought the later stratum (S and NW) of the text (Ruben 1936, p. 68); obviously this is speculation only.
|
|
1.35
|
Many N manuscripts add after this, “Then the subjects gathered, the chief brahmans and kshatriyas” (29*), whereas the SR inserts
30*, which contains the interesting verse: “However, because of his haste he did not invite the king of Kekaya or Janaka, thinking that they would hear the good news afterwards.” The motive behind Daśaratha’s haste and his reluctance to inform the Kekaya king will become clear in sarga 4.
|
|
1.36
|
“nobles” nṛpāḥ: The term seems to be used like rāja- in the Brāhmaṇas (cf. Rau 1957, pp. 47ff.). Possibly “(vassal) princes” of the monarch Daśaratha, though their position and authority are never clearly defined.
|
|
1.37
|
“the men of the city and provinces” purālayair jānapādaiś ca: This appears to refer — though no previous mention of them is included in the crit. ed. — to the leading citizens of Ayodhyā (so Ct and Cr; brahmans would of course be included among them) and of the outlying provinces, who, as we shall see, were present in addition
to the nobles or vassal princes (cf. 2.18, 27 and note).
“the thousand-eyed lord” sahasracakṣur bhagavān: Ct suggests that the epithet applied to Indra is significant here: Daśaratha too has a “thousand eyes” — his spies — by which he knows what all his vassals and subjects are thinking.
|
Sarga 2
|
2.5
|
“The white parasol” pāṇḍurasyātapasya: A symbol of royalty.
|
|
2.6
|
“I have lived a life of many, countless, years” prāpya varṣasahasrāṇi bahūny āyūṃṣi jīvataḥ: Sahasra: need not always (in fact, occasionally must not) be taken literally in the Rām; cf. note on 31.16 and Cg on 2.1.11 vulgate, who cites: “‘Hundred; ‘thousand,’ ‘billion’ are all used to connote simply ‘countless.’” Bahūni, moreover, construes not with āyūṃṣi but with pāda a; cf. the NW lection bahūny āyuś ca, and the parallel phrase in verse 15 below. Finally, āyūṃṣi (the internal object to jīvatah), means “years of life” (not “lifetimes”); cf. the NW āyuś ca pālitam. Grammar and the human character and scale of the Ayodhyākāṇḍa force us to reject the interpretation of the commentators, who understand both sahasrāṇi and āyūṃṣi literally, specifying that Daśaratha has lived “60,000 years, many lifetimes” of one hundred yeas each. They have in mind, of course, the (textually later) statement
of 1.19.10. There is no indication in Rām Books 2-6 that the narrative takes place during the Tretā Yuga, which might be thought to justify the king’s longevity.
|
|
2.7
|
Inasmuch as Daśaratha is explaining why the kingship has wearied him, the first line of the verse should give substance to his explanation. I therefore
understand as follows: A king is responsible for the maintenance of dharma; with this charge come royal prerogatives (rājaprabhāva-) for the enforcement of dharma; and the constant self-vigilance necessary for justly exercising these prerogatives (cf. 3.26) has consumed his strength.
|
|
2.8
|
“twice-born” dvija-: Men of the first three varṇas (brahmans, kshatriyas, and vaishyas, though often the word is used to refer only to brahmans).They are said to be “born
again” when they are inducted into Aryan society at the initiation ceremony, which takes place sometime between the eighth
and twelfth year.
|
|
2.10
|
“a union as propitious as the moon’s with the constellation Puṣya” candram iva puṣyeṇa yuktam: A particularly auspicious time, on which important ceremonies are by preference held (Draupaḍī’s marriage, for example, MBh 1.190.5), or on which major events take place (for example, the Buddha’s renunciation, enlightenment, and parinirvāṇa [cf. Przyluski 1926, p. 88], or indeed, according to the Southern tradition, Rāma’s birth [see note on 1.17.5]). Rāma will return from exile to Ayodhyā on Puṣya day (6.114.45). The simile is all the more apposite in that Rāma’s consecration itself will be scheduled for that day (3.24). The constellation Puṣya consists of three stars of Cancer (Kirfel 1920, p. 36).
|
|
2.12
|
The SR inserts four lines after this verse, in which Daśaratha asks for the assembly’s approval or, that failing, for further suggestions (35*).
|
|
2.13
|
“the rumble (of a … cloud)” (mahāmeghaṃ) nardantam: Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, and Cr all read nardanta (“[peacocks] crying” [not recorded thus in the crit. app.]), but the crit. ed. reading fits better with verse 2, and Vālmīki uses the root nard frequently of clouds (e.g., 6.41.25). The monsoon marks the beginning of the mating season for peacocks; they are said to
welcome the thundering clouds with cries of greeting.
|
|
2.14
|
The assembly’s first response (verse 15) is pro forma, based on their recognition of the legitimacy of the succession. It
is only when Daśaratha, not wanting merely to be humored on this account, presses them that they give a heartfelt answer (verses 18ff.). Ruben offers various other possible explanations for Daśaratha’s behavior here (1950, pp. 297ff.).
After pādas ab, the SR inserts: “The brahmans and the chiefs of the army, together with the people of the city and provinces, after
they had assembled and consulted, reached unanimity” (37*).
|
|
2.15
|
“have lived many, countless, years” anekavarṣasāhasraḥ: See the note on verse 6 above.
“(prince regent) of the land” (yuvarājānam … ) pārthivam: For this literal sense of pārthiva- cf. 22.10 below.
|
|
2.18
|
“the virtues of your son are many and excellent” bahavo … kalyāṇā guṇāḥ putrasya santi te: Cg cites Yāmunācārya: “[The Blessed One is] endowed with a host of virtues — innate, boundless, countless, excellent” (this line is found in the
Gadyatraya, which is dubiously ascribed to Rāmānuja).
|
|
2.21
|
“unspiteful” anasūyakaḥ: Having just been used in verse 20 (“never spiteful”), the adjective here is taken by Cv, Cm, Ct, and Cy as a bahuvrīhi compound, “he was the object of no one’s spite,” in their hopes of explaining the iteration.
“grateful” kṛtajñaḥ: Or, “skillful” (cf. note to 1.20).
|
|
2.22
|
The two ca’s here function as restrictive particles: Rāma would speak only kind words, and only true words; he would never give voice to a compliment that was untrue or to a truth
that might be painful (so Cg). Compare the famous prescription of Manu cited in the note on 46.36-37 below.
|
|
2.27
|
Up until now the main participants in the assembly appear to have been the nobles (cf. 1.35ff., 2.13); the situation described
here and in verse 26, however, would apply to brahmans (their presence is suggested in 1.37 and 2.8, 18, but faintly enough
to call forth interpolations, cf. notes on verse 14 above, and on 1.35). Ck (Ct) attempts to rectify matters by addressing 27b to the kings (“are they [your servants] prompt”; cf. also 3.3 and note, and
compare the make-up of the later assembly, 75.11). As Ruben remarks, our manuscripts no longer enable us to determine with certainty the constitution of the assembly (1936, p. 68 n228).
Here, as elsewhere, Vālmīki shows himself to be unfamiliar with the actual workings of the monarchical state.
|
|
2.28
|
“When misfortune strikes anyone Rāma feels the sorrow keenly” vyasaneṣu manuṣyāṇām bhṛśaṃ bhavati duḥkhitaḥ: The line has considerable importance in the history of South Indian Vaishnavism for the theological question about the nature
of the pity (dayā) of God. The position of the Teṅgalai sect is that God’s pity is His sharing of man’s sufferings: since everything the Rām says is true, this passage is speaking of real suffering on the part of Rāma. The Vaḍagalai doctrine is that God’s pity consists in the desire to assuage the suffering of others: when in His avatars God appears to
suffer, this is not real but only mimetic (abhinaya), for otherwise it would fundamentally contradict God’s blissful essence (cf. Siauve 1978, pp. 62-63 with notes). We shall have frequent occasion to remark on the latter tenet and its impact on the Rām commentators both in the Ayodhyākāṇḍa and, even more, in the Aranyakāṇḍa.
“celebrations” utsaveṣu: These are normally held to be the seasonal festivals (cf. Gonda 1947, pp. 149ff.): Cg more relevantly calls them “celebrations on the birth of a child.”
|
|
2.29
|
After pādas ab, S manuscripts insert nine lines, including: “He has handsome brows, long coppery eyes, is like Viṣṇu in very person” (55*.3).
|
|
2.30–32
|
The articulation of these verses agrees with Cm, Cg, Ck, and Ct (against the crit. ed.’s implication).
|
|
2.32
|
“all the gods” sarvān devān: Cg remarks that the women worship the gods indiscriminately, making no distinctions among them according to whether they are
superior or inferior gods, vedic or nonvedic, because they are infatuated by their love for Rāma. And that they do worship, he continues, is another consequence of their infatuation: they erroneously believe that the gods
are able to protect Rāma, whereas, in fact, it is he who protects them.
“O god” deva: The vocative here and in verse 34 is addressed to Daśaratha.
|
|
2.33
|
“Grant … that we may see” paśyāmaḥ: Indicative for imperative (as in 4.4.21).
|
|
2.34
|
“O god” deva: This agrees with Cg (first explanation) and Ck in taking deva as vocative. Cm, Ct, and Cr take it in combination, “‘like the god of gods,’ that is, Viṣṇu” (an appellation more often used of Śiva [see 1.35.9, 65.13] or of Brahmā in Sanskrit literature). but this locution is not found in Rām 2-6.
“granter of boons” varada: Usually a nonspecific commendatory epithet of a generous king, here taking on some color from the context. (The MBh connects it with putrapradāna, “giving [fathering] a son,” 14.93.26.)
|
Sarga 3
|
3.2
|
“grandeur” prabhāvaḥ: One might translate, “how matchless my (must be),” and see some implication that the appointment of a prince regent rested
on a king’s ability to impose his will by virtue of his political power and influence. But Daśaratha would hardly be expected to voice so provocative a sentiment in open assembly. Furthermore, the tone of the assembly so far
(and see the beginning of the next verse) suggests that the deliberative procedures described here are not consultative but
more or less ceremonial. (When Daśaratha later comes to allow the accession of Bharata, no consultation with the assembly is required.)
|
|
3.3
|
“had paid the brahmans this honor in return” iti pratyarcya tān … brāhmaṇān: This agrees with Cg, syntactically the most natural interpretation of the verse. Ck (so Cm?) understands nṛpān with tān, whereas Ct and Cr read paurajānapadān and awkwardly construe brāhmaṇān with the main verb. The problem arises, again, from ambiguity as to who the king’s principal interlocutors are (cf. note
on 2.27).
|
|
3.4
|
“month of Caitra”: Mid-March to mid-April.
After this verse most manuscripts include thirty-three lines (App. 1, No. 6) in which Vasiṣṭha orders the various preparations for Rāma’s consecration (63* shows the two brahmans writing out a list of things to be done).
|
|
3.5
|
“It shall be done” kṛtam: Past participle with immediate future sense (see 16.47 below), as often in the Rām (2.9.45, 23.22, 33.26, 34.17, 49.2. etc.). The usage is similar to, but not quite the same as ādikarmaṇi kta (Pā 3.4.71, which indicates the actual commencement of the action); it is closer to the finite perfect in Greek and Latin, which
can denote a “certainty or likelihood that an action will take place” (Goodwin 1893, p. 15). Was it a misinterpretation of this usage that caused the insertion noted at verse 4?
“with joy and delight” prītau harṣayuktau: Cm, Cg, Ck, and Ct, here, as elsewhere, explain away the pleonasm by identifying the first as mental pleasure, the second as its physical manifestation.
“just as you command” yathoktavacanam: Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, and Cr all explain the phrase as part of the brahmans’ statement, even though direct discourse in the Rām is rarely articulated, like this, over the hemistich boundary.
|
|
3.9
|
“aryan and barbarian” mlecchāś cāryāś ca: “‘Aryans,’ those who dwell in Madhyadeśa (north-central India)” — Ct; Cr reasonably, but awkwardly, construes “aryan” with the kings of the directions and “barbarians” with the kings of the forests
and mountains. Cg and Ck read instead mlecchācāryāḥ, “teachers (that is, kings and at the same time spiritual guides) of the barbarians” (not recorded in the crit. ed.). This reading finds support in the MBh (12.4.8); see Belvalkar’s note ad loc. Raghavan, too, favored this reading and gives various additional arguments in support of it (Raghavan 1968, p. 597). Some N manuscripts substitute yavanāḥ, “Greeks,” and in 9b “the Śakas (Scythians) who live in the mountains:”
|
|
3.10
|
“royal seer” rājarṣim: Daśaratha. The title “royal seer” is applied, it seems, to virtually any aged king.
|
|
3.11
|
“a bull elephant in rut” mattamātaṅga-: The commentators are not sure whether the bull elephant in rut carries himself in a proud and sportive manner or very slowly
(Cm and Cg).
|
|
3.12
|
“he ravished both the sight and hearts of men” puṃsāṃ dṛṣṭicittāpahāriṇam: Cg comments as follows: if he can ravish the hearts of men, who are by nature insensitive, how much more easily can he steal
away the hearts of women (so Cm); or “men” may be a general term for “self, soul” and thus connote “all creatures”; or, finally, men may, when seeing Rāma, conceive the desire to become women and so to experience Rāma completely, an idea which finds expression in the following verse: “The women who saw lotus-eyed Pāñcālī washing her full hips wished for a moment that they were men” (untraced).
|
|
3.15
|
“charioteer” sūtena: He combines the offices of charioteer and poet, in particular the singer of epic and puranic tales (see note on 6.6).
|
|
3.20
|
“By virtue of the simile we understand that the assembly hall was already to some extent irradiated by the presence of Daśaratha, Vasiṣṭha, and the others,” Cm and Cg.
|
|
3.23
|
“worthy” sadṛśa-: The adjective is grammatically absolute (as in 107.5, 110.34, 36, etc.; Cr glosses, “similar to me,” so Ck). Rāma and Kausalyā are “worthy” in the sense that they share a rank and status commensurate with the king’s.
“most virtuous” guṇaśreṣṭhaḥ: -jyeṣṭhaḥ, “eldest (in virtue)” (as in MBh 2.68.4), is perhaps to be preferred to the -śreṣṭhaḥ of the crit. ed., for it is widely attested, establishes a characteristic symmetry with pāda a, and (if only obliquely) underscores a primary theme of the book, primogeniture. One manuscript, G1, offers what may be the authentic reading, “virtuous and the eldest.”
|
|
3.27
|
“overt and covert activities” parokṣayā … vṛttyā pratyakṣayā: Covert activity would include espionage; overt activity, the king’s personal handling of duties, and his close observation
of events (Cg, Ct, and Cr). Cm paraphrases the two as personal and delegated supervision of royal business.
“subjects” prakṛtīḥ: The word can mean “the people” in general (for example, 40.4, or 6.116.33) or, more specifically, as perhaps here, the six
constituent elements of the state besides the king himself: minister(s), realm, fortified city, treasury, army, and allies
(cf. ArthŚā 6.1.1ff.; cf. 84.7 and note). Cg and Ck gloss the passage, “the ministers, general, urban police, the people of the city and provinces, and all the subjects.”
|
|
3.29
|
“bearing the good news” priyakāriṇaḥ: Note the NR reading priyanivedinaḥ, which may be interpreted as a gloss, and the sense priya- must have in verse 30 and frequently elsewhere (4.9, 7.29, 10.1, 14.,. 62.15, etc.). PW curiously can adduce no citation but Indian lexica.
|
|
3.32
|
“worshiped the gods” devān samānarcuḥ: The purpose of the worship would be to ward off any hostile influences that might impede Rāma’s consecration (Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct), not to offer thanksgiving.
|
Sarga 4
|
4.1
|
“When he learned what they had determined” niścayajñaḥ: The king learns from the brahmans that Puṣya is to come into conjunction with the moon on the very next day. Niścayajñaḥ is unlikely to be an ornamental epithet, despite the anaphoric use of niścayam; it is too rare for that, and the only other occurrence in the Rām, 6.25.15. tends to support this interpretation.
|
|
4.2
|
“his eyes as coppery as lotuses” rājīvatāmrāksaḥ: A sign of beauty and youth (see Roşu 1969, pp. 37ff.).
|
|
4.7
|
“comings and goings” gamanāyetarāya vā: Literally, “going or the other,” that is, coming (so Cm, Cg; with equal probability Ck, Ct, “going or not going”: “a servant cannot order his master to go,” Ck [but see 14.11]).
|
|
4.10
|
“at a distance prostrated himself” dūrāt praṇipatya: Rāma bows at a distance (contrast 3.16) for fear of what his father might have to tell him (Ck, Ct).
|
|
4.14
|
“I have discharged all my debts” anṛṇo ‘smi: Every man is born with “debts” that he must pay before death. Normally three are recognized (to the seers, gods, and fathers,
to be paid by vedic study, sacrifices, and male offspring, respectively); a fourth (to brahmans, to be paid by alms) and a
fifth (to oneself, paid by pleasure or simply self-preservation) are later, and the commentators here feel obliged to defend
them. In 98.64 only the three debts are mentioned.
|
|
4.17
|
“lightning bolts out of a clear sky” -nirghātāḥ: Thus explained by Cg (see Bṛhajjā cited on 3.22.15; for the Latins this was by contrast a good omen; see Vergil, Aeneid, 8.523ff.). A D insertion (92*) adds hurricanes and earthquakes.
|
|
4.18
|
Aṅgāraka: Mars.
|
|
4.20
|
“resolve” cetaḥ: So we translate (in agreement with Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct), especially in view of pāda d (see also verse 27), which cannot imply going mad (still less dying). The omens warn Daśaratha of some terrible calamity in the offing, and in order to avert it, he fears he might ultimately be induced to abandon his
plans for Rāma’s consecration. The impression is given, however, that a more specific reason behind the king’s fear of irresoluteness is
being suppressed, namely, the possibility of Kaikeyī’s demanding that he make good what he promised her (so too Cg, Ck, Ct; see note on verse 25 below). It may, in fact, be his very deception of her (and the unrighteousness it signifies) to which
he tacitly attributes the appearance of the ominous portents.
|
|
4.21
|
Punarvasu: This constellation corresponds to two stars of Gemini (Kirfel 1920, p. 36).
“predict” vakṣyante: Ck notes simply that the tense and voice are archaic. The verb may be attracted into the future by pāda c, or is perhaps an example of the weakening of the future tense (so Cr; see 27.4 and note, and Renou 1968, p. 462).
|
|
4.25
|
Cm, Cg comment that Daśaratha is thinking of the promise he made when marrying Kaikeyī, that her son would succeed to the throne (see 99.3 and note; less attractive is Cm’s second interpretation, that the king merely doubts Bharata’s self-control as he does his own in verse 20). How much Rāma knows of the marriage promise at this point is open to question. Cr maintains that this passage implies Rāma does know, but this of course would mean that Rāma is assisting his father in breaking his word, whereas the whole Rām is predicated on his efforts “to preserve his father’s truthfulness.” However, we are never shown where Rāma does learn of it (see the Introduction, Chapter 4).
|
|
4.27
|
“is best presented with an accomplished fact” kṛtaśobhi: Literally, “is enhanced by (adorned by, appears to its best with) the act accomplished” (for the idea see MBh 5.38.16, kariṣyan na prabhāṣeta kṛtāny eva ca darśayet, “Before the deed is done one should not divulge it; one should reveal accomplished facts”). This interpretation agrees substantially
with Cm’s second suggestion: “The idea is this: If Rāma’s consecration is performed immediately, then Bharata too would be pleased, or at least resigned, for there would be nothing he could do about it; if not, if it were still within
his grasp, then Bharata might conceive a desire for the kingship himself.” Ck (Ct) is just possible: “even such a man’s mind ‘is adorned with,’ that is, is affected by, things ‘brought about’ — passion,
hatred, etc. — through whatever cause. No person has all his emotions wholly under his control; if he did, he would not be
here in the sea of transmigration, with waves of pain and joy cresting about him.”
|
|
4.29
|
“In keeping with the king’s instructions regarding the consecration” rājñoddiṣṭe ‘bhiṣecane: A viṣayasaptamī (as in the previous verse), rather than sati (Cr), or nimitta (Cg, Ck, Ct). Rāma returns home as the king’s directions for the consecration require, but leaves again on not finding Sītā.
|
|
4.31
|
“Sītā had been sent for” sītā … ānāyitā: Having no independent status, Sītā could not come of her own accord, like Sumitrā and Lakṣmaṇa; Kausalyā would have her brought by her servants (Cg) (see verse 45).
|
|
4.33
|
“the Primal Being” puruṣam: The cosmic man first described in ṚV 10.90; here, like Janārdana, a name of Viṣṇu, to whom this is one of the relatively few references in the Ayodhyākāṇḍa (see note on 22.18).
|
|
4.37
|
“auspicious rites” maṅgalāni: “She is to have costly perfumes made ready, and garlands, garments, jewelry, and so on, and to have ritual baths and similar
acts performed,” Ck, Ct.
|
|
4.39
|
“my kinsmen and Sumitrā’s” jñātīn me … sumitrāyāś ca: Notice that no mention is made of Kaikeyī. Only through vague intimations of this sort are we to learn of the profound enmity between the two women (see, for example,
8.26).
|
|
4.42
|
“He smiled” smayann iva: Probably we have here metrical shortening for eva (so Ck); less likely, “half-smiling” (Cg, Ct), the Gioconda smile often attributed to Kṛṣṇa.
|
|
4.43
|
“rule this land with me” imām mayā sārdhaṃ praśādhi tvaṃ vasuṃdharām: Later Rāma will, in fact, offer to make Lakṣmaṇa heir-apparent. but the latter will refuse (6.116.77-78).
|
|
4.44
|
“the fruits of kingship” rājyaphalāni: Ck, Ct rightly gloss “dharma and artha.” The rewards of sovereignty consist not only of one-sixth of the wealth of the kingdom (precious objects, clothes, ornaments
— Cm, Cg), and of the fame produced by such wealth (Cr), but also of one-sixth of the spiritual merit of the people of the kingdom (as is emphasized in 3.5.13; see ManuSm 8.304).
|
Sarga 5
|
5.2
|
Kākutstha: Rāma. Like “Rāghava,” this is a patronymic applied to all the members of the lineage (see also 102.22).
|
|
5.4
|
“courtyards” kakṣyāḥ: We should probably think of these “courtyards” or “enclosures” as concentric or emboxed (as in the description of Vasantasenā’s palace in Mṛcch 4; see below 13.28 and note, and note on 15.12). To be allowed to proceed through the courtyards on a chariot appears to
be a mark of high respect.
9. Yayāti: Son of Nahuṣa, he was “universal emperor” and father of five sons (Yadu, Puru, etc.), from whom were descended the five great clans of the Mahābhārata epic. (See MBh 1.70.29ff. and below, 11.1 and note. Observe that in 102.27 below, Nahuṣa is included in the solar dynasty, whereas in 1.69.29-30 both he and Yayāti are so reckoned; see also note on 58.36.)
|
|
5.10
|
After this verse a few eastern and D manuscripts add that Rāma “made his guru the gift of a thousand cows and ten” (98*).
|
|
5.15
|
“royal highways” rājamārgāḥ: A main thoroughfare leading directly from one of the city gates to the royal palace (Schlingloff 1969, p. 8 n5).
|
|
5.17
|
“thoroughfares … sprinkled” sikta- … -rathyā: The streets would be sprinkled with scented water, probably to lay the dust.
“fresh” tadahar-: This item is to be joined in compound with vana-, “flowers of that day,” that is, fresh (see VIṣṇUP 5.6.12, tadaharjāta-), against the commentators, who construe it as an independent adverb (“on that day”).
|
|
5.19
|
“an occasion for their adornment” prajālaṃkārabhūtam: The phrase is obscure. Cg comments, “[an occasion] rich in ornaments for, or of, the people,” that is, richly distributed to them, or richly worn by
them.
|
|
5.20
|
A verb governing -mārgam is wanting (unless it is vyūhan, with janaugham as a bahuvrīhi compound).
|
|
5.21
|
“a mountain peak wreathed in white clouds” sitābhraśikhara-: madhyamapadalopi (or elliptical) compound as in agryaveṣapramadā- in verse 24 below (see 23.15; so partially Cr on 6.11 [second interpretation]), not upamānapūrvapada (“peaks like white clouds,” Ct, Cr).
|
|
5.24
|
“womenfolk in rich attire” agryaveṣapramadājana-: Represented in the simile by the stars; see 3.20.
|
Sarga 6
|
6.1
|
“worshiped” upāgamat: See 3.6.21 for this sense of the verb, which appears to be unattested elsewhere (thus too the commentators: “‘went to,’
that is, in his thoughts,” Ck, so Cr; Cm, Ct, “paid worship” [Ctś. “‘went to’ the sanctuary of Nārayaṇa”]). Many N manuscripts read, “went in with his wife, like Nārāyaṇa with Lakṣmī.”
Ck notes, “In accordance with the shastric statement that ‘no king exists without Viṣṇu,’ Viṣṇu [Nārāyaṇa] must be worshiped for the sake of kingship.” On the intimate relationship between the god Viṣṇu and kingship see Gonda 1969, pp. 58-59, and especially pp. 164-67.
|
|
6.3
|
“earnestly made his wish” āśāsyātmanaḥ priyam: Ctr (vol. 1, p. 83) cites ĀpaŚS: “After pouring the oblation one should meditate on what one desires” (1.5.1289 in the edition of Narasiṃhācār).
|
|
6.4
|
“restraining his desire” niyatamānasaḥ: As in verse 1 above, the underlying thought of the phrase is no doubt correctly explicated by the NE gloss, “suppressing [his desire for] sexual congress” with his wife (this too is likely to be the real function of the instrumental
phrases in both verses). See 4.23 above.
“sanctuary” āyatane: It is uncertain whether w can infer from such passages as this (see verse 11) that any significant temple cult was in existence
at the time this stratum of the Rām was composed; we have virtually no concrete information about the construction of such places of worship. (Ck and Ct note that the “sanctuary” would be located in Rāma’s palace.)
|
|
6.5
|
“With one watch of the night remaining” ekayāmāvaśiṣṭāyāṃ rātryām: Night consists of three watches, each about. three hours long.
|
|
6.6
|
“bards” sūta-: Royal charioteers and advisers, as well as reciters of the epics and upaniṣads.
“genealogists” māgadha-: Apparently hailing originally from Magadha (modern Bihar), they recite the royal lineage.
“panegyrists” bandin-: Also called vaitālika; they perform praise-poems for the king, especially at the royal levee. The different functions of the three positions are
not always distinguished in the Rām or later literature. The sūta Sumantra is called both “master of ancient tales” (purāṇavit) in 13.17, and bandin in 14.9; whereas the bandins go to awaken the king in 59.l, in 75.1 it is the sūitas and māgadhas who do so.
“he began to intone his prayers” jajāpa: Rāma’s prayers would include the Gāyatrīmantra (Cg), the early-morning hymn directed to the sun (ṚV 3.62.10).
|
|
6.10
|
“they began to adorn the city” cakre śobhayitum purīm: We read, as in principle the crit. ed. should have, with the SR (the accepted NR reading is weak: “They once again made grand decoration”). The inconsistency, in light of 5.17, is of a sort not uncommon
in the epic.
|
|
6.11
|
“shrines” caityeṣu: These need not be Buddhist shrines in particular (though that is how Cg and Ck gloss), nor “brick-piles for the vedic sacrifices” (Belvalkar on MBh 12.29.18). Cf. MBh 12.69.39-40, where clearly it is a tree shrine that is meant (see note on 62.12).
|
|
6.15
|
“In public squares and private houses” catvareṣu gṛheṣu ca: The fact that the people praise Rāma in private no less than in public shows there is nothing contrived about their love for him (Cg).
“in praise (of Rāma)” (rām)ābhiṣṭava-: Both here and in verse 16c below we read thus for the crit. ed.’s (rām)ābhiṣeka-, “(spoke … about Rāma’s) consecration,” which is, uncharacteristically for Vālmīki, redundant here in view of pāda c. The lection adopted has the important, virtually conclusive, concurrent testimony of Cm, Cg, most S and NE manuscripts (NW has a substitute verse); note also verse 20 below, which seems to be an analytical expression for the compound here (and
see 6.97.28, rāghavastavasaṃyuktā [vāk]).
“now that his consecration was at hand” rāmābhiṣeke saṃprāpte: Perhaps the suggestion is that, with Rāma on the point of being crowned, the people no longer feel it necessary to conceal their preference for him as against any
other Ikṣvāku claimant.
|
|
6.18
|
“anticipating that night would fall” niśāgamanaśaṅkayā: Before Rāma takes his postinaugural tour of the city.
“lantern-trees” dīpavṛkṣān: “Sorts of lamp-posts consisting of many branches, like a tree,” Ck, so Cg, Ct (Cr, “trees characterized by branches fit for placing lamps there”; see Belvalkar on MBh 12.195.9).
|
|
6.22
|
“for a long time to come” cirāya: The common sense of the dative of this word (see 31.33, 3.16.21, etc.; so Cr here). Just possible also, “at long last” (see 47.33), with an implicit criticism of Daśaratha’s reign.
“can tell good people from bad” dṛṣṭalokaparāvaraḥ: The phrase appears to be used in a moral sense n the Rām; see 56.6 (in reference to Kausalyā), and note the similar one in 34.27 Ck, Ct are close: “who understands exactly what is and is not praiseworthy in his people” (Cm, Cg struggle: “who has seen superior and inferior things in the world”). Most N manuscripts give, “who has seen [= come to distinguish] higher from lower principles,” but it is unlikely that the phrase
is ever used with a philosophical significance in the Rām, as it is in the MBh, (see MBh 12.219.14. and 13.80.7 and the commentator cited ad loc. by Dandekar; but see Rām 3.10.15, 5.50.8).
|
|
6.28
|
“Indra’s residence” indrakṣaya-: “That is, Amarāvati,” Cm. Ct, Cr. Kṣaya- can also mean a structure (that is, a palace), and Cg defends this meaning here, claiming that the comparison of Ayodhyā not to Indra’s city but to his palace, which is the very core of the city, serves to suggest even more Ayodhyā’s marvelous beauty.
|
Sarga 7
|
7.1
|
Cg (so Cm) points out that, although the events of the previous sarga take place on the evening before (6.1-8) and the early morning of the day of the consecration (6.9-28), the events of sarga 7 are described as happening on the day before (since only one thing can be told at a time”). For a discussion of this narrative
technique, see Chapter 6 of the Introduction to this volume.
“from the time of her birth” yato jātā: This interpretation differs from that of the commentators, who understand “born somewhere or other,” that is, of obscure
origin (Cm, Cg). Their intention is either to debase further the wicked Mantharā, or to underscore the fact that, as “an agent of the gods,” her provenance cannot be any more explicitly revealed (thus “the
old teachers” cited by Cg). Ct mentions here the Padmapurāṇa’s revisionist account of Mantharā as an apsaras come to earth to effect the object of the gods (which is the story also in the MBh; see 3.260.9-10, Chapter 4 and note 6 of the Introduction to this volume). Ck ridicules the whole interpretation, which he ascribes to Yadvābhaṭṭa (“the master of equivocation,” probably Cg; compare their comments on 5.49.27), but his own is just as unacceptable (“‘since she was a family servant’ she descended
‘in a fury’ [verse 8], on hearing of Rāma’s consecration”).
|
|
7.3
|
“freshly bathed” śiraḥsnāta-: The townsfolk would take ritual baths for the auspicious occasion (Cm).
|
|
7.4
|
“a nursemaid” dhātrīm: The one Rāma had as a child, according to the commentators.
“has always been so miserly” arthaparā: Thus in agreement with Cm and Cg; Ck, Ct, Cr try variously to palliate the insult. Cg suggests further that Mantharā calls her “Rāma’s mother” because she cannot bear to speak her name.
|
|
7.9
|
Before this verse, N manuscripts insert the following passage, in order to provide some kind of motive for Mantharā’s ill-will “She remembered a former injury, and was resolved on evil towards Rāma [read niścitapāpā?]. For once, when she had done something wrong, Rāma struck her with his foot and she fell to the ground” (124*; see 122*).
“malevolent” papādarśinī: Literally, “envisaging evil.” Ct understands it in a causative sense, “pointing out the evil” (that is, the threat to Bharata); Cr, “instructing in evil.”
|
|
7.11
|
“Your beautiful face has lost its charm” aniṣṭe subhagākāre: Understood as a sati saptamī (thus, with some minor differences, Ck); Cg analyzes as vocative: “You who are only superficially happy [see below], but really unloved [by the king]”; whereas Ct suggests a viṣayasaptamī, referring to the king: “(Why do you boast of your beauty’s power) over him who, while outwardly ‘providing marital felicity,’
is really ‘unkind’ [to you]?” The phrase is echoed in the MBh version, 3.261.17-18.
“beautiful” subhaga-, “power of … beauty” saubhāgya-: The words connote additionally “marital felicity.” See Ingalls 1962, p. 95: “When applied to men and women … subhaga maintains at least a portion of its ancient, etymological meaning, ‘lucky, especially in love.’ … When applied to a person
one may explicate subhaga as ‘possessing that sort of beauty which wins and holds the love of one’s partner.’”
|
|
7.19
|
“queen” mahiṣī: Not “chief queen” see 36.7 below.
“how can you fail to know” kathaṃ … na budhyase: For Ct, Mantharā is implying: when your rival comes to the throne, he will destroy you and your son.
|
|
7.26
|
“my enchanting beauty” vismayadarśane: This agrees with Cg, Cr (second explanation of both). As Cg notes, the epithet is meant to hint at the means Kaikeyī should employ to effect her goal: she must subjugate the king to her will by exploiting her special power over him (pace Ck, who rejects this interpretation as narratively inconsistent; see 9.19, 42 below).
|
|
7.27
|
“rose from the couch” śayanāt: Through eliminating the SR interpolation 129*, the crit, ed, leaves śayanāt (absent in the NR) without syntactical connection.
“presented … a lovely piece of jewelry” ekam ābharaṇaṃ … pradadau śubham: Like Kausalyā in 3.30 (see also 6.101.16ff., 113.40ff., MBh 14.89.14, for other examples), Kaikeyī is here rewarding a bearer of good news (Ck), not trying to assuage Mantharā’s anger (Cr).
|
|
7.29
|
“reporting” ākhyātuḥ: ākhyātṛ as a feminine (a reading based apparently on only one manuscript [G2] and two commentators [Cg, Cr]), is of course irregular (expect ākhyātrī [Pā 4.1.5]).
Ct notices the tautological quality of the verse and defends it on the grounds that the speaker is beside herself with joy.
|
|
7.31
|
“possibly tell … or speak” suvacam: The verbal is repeated to render more intelligible the phrase vaco varam (“more welcome words”), which stands in apposition to paraṃ … priyam (“better news”).
|
Sarga 8
|
8.1
|
“spitefully” abhyasūya: We read abḥyasūya for the causative abhyasūyya (reported only by Ct; see the NR’s sāsūyam), and we construe enām with uvāca. All S manuscripts hereafter insert:
I find it ridiculous of you, my lady, while at the same time I am sorrowed, that you are delighted when you should be grieving
in the face of this great disaster. I grieve for your stupidity, for what intelligent woman would be happy when prosperity
comes to a deadly enemy, the son of a co-wife? (5) Rāma must fear Bharata, who has an equal claim on the kingship [rājyasādhāraṇāt], and realizing this I am dismayed, for where there is cause for fear there is danger. Now, Lakṣmaṇa the great bowman is wholly loyal to Rāma [and so no cause of fear to him], and Śatrughna is to Bharata as Lakṣmaṇa to Kākutstha [and so not a separate cause of fear]. Moreover, it is Bharata who is close[st] in order [of birth (see 1.17.6ff.), and thus of succession to the kingship], my lovely. (10) Succession
to the kingship is far removed from the other two, who are younger. Rāma is prudent, he knows the things a kshatriya must do and he acts when he must. I tremble when I think about your son, from
the danger Rāma poses. (134*)
rājyasādhāraṇāt in line 5 of this interpolation appears to be a key idea, but the precise meaning of the compound is not clear. The commentators
are not very instructive: “because the kingship is a thing to be commonly enjoyed,” Ck, Ct; “[Bharata being] equally fit for reigning.” Cr; “[Bharata being one] of whom, to whom. the kingship is common,” Cm, Cg; see note to 9.13.
|
|
8.3
|
The first line of this verse is repeated verbatim in MBh 3.261.18.
|
|
8.4
|
“cheerfully” pratītām: Against the commentators (“well-known,” Cm, Ct; “‘trusted,’ that is, by the king,” Cr: “renowned,” Cg [citing AmaK]); compare the use of the word in 9.27, 37.9, 42.17, 65.15, 6.110.23, etc.
|
|
8.5
|
“Rāma’s exalted women” rāmasya paramāḥ striyaḥ: The plural has exercised some commentators, since Rāma’s monogamy is repeatedly stressed in the text. The simple explanation, given and defended at length by Cg, is that all the women who attend Rāma are meant to be included (Ck. “‘Rāma’s women,’ namely, those who are on his side”; Cm [Ct] “the plurals [here and in the next clause] denote the friends of Sītā and those of Bharata’s wife, respectively”). But in 5.16.15 (see 18.16), as in MBh 15.41.18, the locution seems to mean “wives,” and to have almost a technical sense. Moreover, the plural “daughters-in-law”
in the very next line would seem to suggest (despite Cg) that the princes, like their father, all had more than one wife (5.26.14, cited by Cg, supports this notion, to some extent, and see also Book Six, App. I, No. 10, line 91; for Bharata, see also 75.7 and 94.42). The NR reads the singular in both places (139*; we see no reason to believe that the NR has retained “a genuine older tradition,” with Shah 1980, p. 98; M4 is a contaminated and virtually worthless manuscript).
“at Bharata’s downfall” bharatakṣaye: Thus interpreted also by Cg, Ck, Ct. Possible too, but much less probable, is Cm’s “in Bharata’s house” (though this is how D1-3, 5 have interpreted, too: bharatālaye).
|
|
8.6
|
“deeply distressed” param aprītām: The two items have to be divided thus (so Cm, Cg, Ct), param being adverbial (see the NR variant bhṛśam; the phrase reappears at 105.9 and possibly 6.99.35, see Cg ad loc.).
|
|
8.9–16
|
Jacobi was troubled by this exchange between Kaikeyī and Mantharā, finding it unnecessary unless one assumed that the original audience lived under another form of government than that depicted
in the text. He thus considered it a later interpolation, dating from the period in ancient Indian history when (as he believed)
oligarchy had replaced monarchy (Jacobi 1893. pp. 106-107). There is not much to this argument. First, no social or political practice was too familiar to escape
the encyclopedic didacticism of the epic; the law of primogeniture in particular is something the epics never tire of examining
and illustrating, however late the text might be. Moreover, if the reasoning does have any validity, it is more probable that
the political transformation in question was that from tribal oligarchy or elective chieftainship to hereditary monarchy (see
the Introduction to this volume, Chapter 3), or from a system in which the eldest male member of the dynasty succeeded to
the throne (as may have been the case with the Śakas of Ujjain, for example), to a primogenitural succession. Either would make Mantharā’s instruction necessary.
|
|
8.9
|
The verse is most curious, for it makes the odd assumption that after Rāma’s lifetime (of which one hundred years would be the proverbial epic span), Bharata, though born at the same time as Rāma (1.17.6ff.), would still be alive to succeed. The commentators are of no help. The reasonable inference is that in some earlier,
still partly surviving, version of the story Bharata was represented as being considerably younger than Rāma (see below verse 19; also 40.8). Mantharā refines Kaikeyī’s supposition in verse 13 below, and will herself be refuted by the events: Rāma will make Bharata heir-apparent upon his return (6.116.79).
|
|
8.10
|
“when we have prospered in the past” abhyudaye prāpte: Against the commentators, we translate prāpte as connoting specifically past good fortune. The present good fortune the commentators take to be Rāma’s consecration, the future, Bharata’s (Ck’s kalyāṇa iti ramābhiṣekalakṣaṇa … appears to be a simple error).
S manuscripts include before pādas of a half-verse giving an easier transition: “I feel the same esteem for Rāma as for Bharata, even more so” (141*).
After verse 10. most S manuscripts insert. “Then too, if Rāma has the kingship, Bharata likewise has it, for Rāghava looks upon his brothers as no different from himself” (142*).
|
|
8.13
|
“and then the son of Rāghava” rāghavasya ca yaḥ sutaḥ: Cg, Cr read rāghavasyānu yaḥ, “and after Rāghava his son” (not recorded in the crit. ed.). The verse is very close in sentiment to the words of Duryodhana in MBh 1.129.15-16.
|
|
8.14
|
“misfortune” anayaḥ: For this sense of the word see Dandekar on MBh 9.40.19 and see Rām 3.62.7,12; possible too, “it would be grave imprudence” (Cm glosses it, “disintegration of the kingdom”; Ck, Ct, “that is, mutual strife [and the oppression of the subjects, Ct] through ‘impolitic’ jealousy”; Cg, Cr more literally, “it would be ‘contrary to political wisdom’ to do so”).
After this verse one manuscript (M4) inserts: “Whoever gets the kingship extirpates his other brothers who have ambition for the kingship, and rules the kingdom
alone” (146*).
|
|
8.15
|
“however worthy the others” guṇavatsv itareṣv api: “That is, ‘however worthy’ the younger sons, and however unworthy the elder,” Ct, Cr.
N manuscripts add hereafter: “And the eldest one in his turn makes over the whole kingship to his eldest son, indubitably,
and never to his brothers” (147*).
|
|
8.16
|
After this verse most D manuscripts add: “You have heard about the many conflicts of the gods and asuras, how they cast brotherly love to the winds. each striving for his own advantage. Brothers, sons of the same father, will
struggle over their family property, seeking to gain the upper hand, the one over the other — and nowhere have I ever seen
brothers show each other brotherly love” (148*).
|
|
8.18
|
“unchallenged” akaṇṭakam: Cr takes this as a sort of proleptic adverb with nāyayitā (“will have … sent off,” that is, so that no challenge can be made). It is true that the kingship cannot rightly be called
“unchallenged” until Bharata is removed, but such syntax as he proposes is too hard, and the motive for it hypercritical.
|
|
8.19
|
“proximity breeds affection” saṃnikarṣāc ca sauhārdaṃ jāyate: Cm interprets the line to mean that, had Bharata remained in Ayodhyā, Rāma would have grown fond of him, and all enmity between the two would have been obviated (so Cr on verse 21). Quite differently Ct (Ck): the king’s partiality for Rāma — which is the reason behind his consecration — is a result of the absence of Bharata, which Kaikeyī herself brought about [only according to the interpolation noted on 1.3]. If Bharata had been there, the kingdom would have been divided, and he would have received an equal share (so in part Cg).
“even in insentient things” sthāvareṣv api: Much of the SR adds a verse attempting to explain: “The story is told of foresters who intended to cut down a particular
tree. The tree was saved from its fearful fate by thorny shrubs in close proximity” (151*.3-4). Ck reads avareṣu (not recorded in the crit. ed.), “(proximity breeds affection [in fathers]) for their sons.”
|
|
8.22
|
Rājagṛha: A proper noun, the name of the city of the Kekayas (see 61.6. 62.2. 64.1, etc.). “The Kekayas lived near the Jhelam and had their capital at Rājagṛha or Girivraja (modern Girjak or Jalalpur on the Jhelam)” (Sircar 1967. p. 74). Distinguish this city from the ancient capital of Magadha of the same name (1.31.5, but see Chapter 3, note 9 of the Introduction).
|
|
8.23
|
Ct suggests another construction: “For in this way [if Bharata flees to the forest], good fortune may still befall our family (insofar as fear of Bharata, even if he is in exile, will prevent anyone from injuring us); or if Bharata might secure .. [yadi ced = yadi vā, which in fact is read by N manuscripts], then good fortune might befall.” The translation offered agrees with his second interpretation and that of
Cg, Cr.
|
Sarga 9
|
9.5
|
After this verse most S manuscripts add, rather lamely: “Do you not remember, Kaikeyī, or do you remember but hide it, that you want to hear me tell you what will work to your advantage? But if, beautiful girl,
you wish to hear me tell you, then listen, I shall, and once you have heard, you must ponder it well” (155*).
|
|
9.9
|
“took you along” tvām upādāya: That a king should have his wife accompany him into battle is virtually unparalleled in Sanskrit literature (though Kṛṣṇa did take his wife Satyabhāmā to the battle against the demon Naraka, HariVaṃ 91.39, ViṣṇuP 5.29). Kaikeyī is said, in an N interpolation (see note to verse 27), to possess some vidyā or magic power, which might account for her presence, though see note to verse 13. (Kālidāsa does not mention her presence when he refers to Daśaratha’s exploit on Indra’s behalf, RaghuVa 9.19. He knows two boons, however: 12.5-6.)
|
|
9.11
|
Śambara: Indra’s enemy from the time of the ṚV (see Macdonell and Keith 1912, vol. 2, p. 355 for references). The name Timidhvaja seems to occur only here (and below, 39.11) in Sanskrit literature.
|
|
9.12
|
After pāda a, S manuscripts insert: “At night, while the men slept hurt and wounded, demons came all of a sudden and began to slay them,
and a terrible fight ensued” (158*).
|
|
9.12–13
|
“conveyed” apavāhya: Kaikeyī executed the office of charioteer, according to Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct. Since she in effect guards her husband twice, as the commentators point out, he grants her two boons (so too in Bhoja’s version, RāmāCam after 2.10, and see 2.19). As it stands, the text is clearly contrived. Only one boon would appear to have been granted,
and that not in the absurd way recounted here but in the confrontation presented in the following sarga (see verse 22 and note below; 10.21 and note, and Chapter 4 of the Introduction).
|
|
9.14
|
“I … was unaware” anabhijñā … aham: Ck reads, anabhijñāsi tad devi tvayaiva kathitā purā, “Do you not recollect that, my lady? It was you who told me long ago” (not recorded in the crit. ed.; see M2).
Hereafter S manuscripts add: “I have borne this story in my mind out of love for you. You must forcibly prevent [the king] from instituting
Rāma’s consecration” (162*).
|
|
9.15
|
S manuscripts insert after this: “For during the fourteen years that Rāma is banished to the forest, your son will find affection in the hearts of the people and will become firmly established” (163*).
|
|
9.16
|
“private chamber” krodhāgāram: Literally, “room or house for anger” (“where women stay after love-quarrels and suchlike,” Cg; an interesting analogy is presented by “boudoir” in its etymological sense, from French bouder, to sulk).
|
|
9.18
|
“to look at you” tvāṃ … pratyudīkṣitum: Many N manuscripts read instead, “to ignore you.”
|
|
9.22
|
“offers you a boon” te varaṃ dadyāt: Evidently this stratum of the story knows nothing of any previous boon(s). Nor can the phrase be stretched to mean, “allows
you to formulate the boons previously given you” The whole point of Mantharā’s instructions in verses 9-15 is to remind Kaikeyī that she already has the means to coerce the king: it is nonsense to say that the king, having once granted her two wishes,
should be forced to allow her the opportunity to specify them. Similarly in verses 16-19: the idea there is that Kaikeyī should exploit her power over the king, to seduce him into granting her a wish. And thus in 10.25 and later in 31.23, Daśaratha will maintain (justly, in view of the “earlier stratum”) that he was “tricked” by Kaikeyī into offering a boon (which again makes little sense with regard to an open-ended wish granted long ago). Most of the NR attempts to improve matters by rearranging the verses (especially the problematic verse 21, which obviously disrupts the
argument of verses 16ff.), but without appreciable gain.
|
|
9.24
|
“Rāma will … cease to be ‘the pleasing prince’” rāmo ‘rāmo bhaviṣyati: An etymological figure based on Rāma’s name, which is traditionally etymologized as “he who pleases [his subjects],” prajā ramayatīti ramaḥ (see 47.1; the etymology is explicitly given only in MBh 3.261.6, though see Bālakāṇḍa 17.16). In exile Rāma will not have the chance to win the affection of his subjects, and they will gradually forget him (so Varadacharya 1964-1965, vol. 1, p. 85n; similarly Cg, Ck, Ct).
|
|
9.25
|
“won over” saṃgṛhīta-: Cg (Ck, Ct) glosses, “will (through his good government) have won the loyalty of the people of the city and provinces, that is, because
of his steadfastness”; Cr, “will have gained control of the army.”
“steadfast” ātmavān: The NR reads more pointedly, “(will be) in control of the treasury” (kośavān).
|
|
9.26
|
After this verse, NW manuscripts insert the following vigorous passage: “False-hearted Kaikeyī accepted Mantharā’s advice, unrighteous, pernicious advice that appeared beneficial, and so she was turned against [Rāma]. For that is the nature of women, to accept at once, without a second thought, what a person of their camp says, however
foolish he may be. Like a wide-eyed doe charmed by a hunter’s decoy call, she was brought into evil by the hunchback’s words.
Good can take the form of evil, and evil that of good, and bring a person to grief, with his full approval” (169*).
|
|
9.27
|
After pādas ab of this verse some N manuscripts insert all, some part of a passage of about fifty lines (App. I, No. 7) which, first, attempts to offer some reason why Kaikeyī should accept such malicious advice: as a child she is supposed to have angered a brahman, who cursed her one day to find
herself an object of scorn among people (lines 1-6 [also reported by Ct, and see his remarks in note to 33.6]); second, repeats the account of the battle during which Daśaratha gave her the two boons and explains how she protected him: she possessed a magic power that made her unassailable to rākṣasas, a power she obtained from an aged brahman in a rather roundabout way (14-37); and third, shows Kaikeyī to be convinced of the danger in which Bharata will find himself if Rāma is crowned, “since power corrupts” (40-45).
|
|
9.28
|
“Of all the hunchbacks … there is none better at devising plans” pṛthivyām asi kubjānām uttamā buddhiniścaye: Cg finds here the implication that kubjas (“hunch-backs”) were generally sagacious servants. Ck, Ct suggest that such servants were particularly desirable to queens, since they did not pose the threat of rivalry that a comely
servant might.
|
|
9.31
|
“grown thin” śātam: We read thus (see the common compound śātodarī), with many S manuscripts (note agreement of V and B) and Cm, Cg, Ck, for the crit. ed.’s śāntam. As Cg explains, the verse contains the figure utprekṣā (“poetic fancy”): the waist, which is so thin, might be said to have grown thus for shame or envy after seeing the eminence
of the chest.
|
|
9.33
|
After this verse S manuscripts and Ś1 insert: “The thousand magic powers that were in Śambara, overlord of asuras, have all been placed in you, and many more, by the thousands” (175*).
|
|
9.36
|
“liquid” suniṣṭaptena: This follows Cr in rendering the striking image, though it remains uncertain whether “liquid gold” in the strict sense of the term (German
Glanzgold) is meant (or was even known in ancient India). Perhaps simply “refined” (“gold infused with sandalwood paste; or, a bodice made of gold,” Cm, Cg; “a garland … made of gold” [connecting with verse 35], Ck, Ct).
|
|
9.38
|
“you shall strut” gamiṣyasi gatiṃ mukhyām: This follows Cg’s suggestion that gatim is cognate accusative and refers to a particular style of movement; Ck, Ct, Cr understand, “you will reach the highest rank, preeminence.”
“holding your head high” garvayantī: The causative appears to be svārthe or, rather, to be employed only to permit the verb a quasi-transitive aspect.
|
|
9.41
|
“apprise the king” rājānam anudarśaya: Uncertain. Cm, Cg, Ck, “‘show the king’ to the chamber, or, await the king”; Ct, “‘have the king see,’ that is, you in your chamber”; Cr, “go into the sight of the king” (contrast the use of the word in 28.8 and 93.1). The NR offers, “infatuate the king.”
|
|
9.44
|
“golden” hemopamā: Varadacharya cleverly remarks that not only is Kaikeyī’s body as beautiful as gold, but her mind, if just as pure, is also as malleable (1964-1965. vol. 1, p. 91n).
|
|
9.45
|
“the land” kṣitim: Accepting here the reading of the crit. ed., despite the weighty concord of Ś1, Ñ1, M1, G1, etc., for śriyam (“royal fortune,” that is, the kingship), in order to preserve a significant contrast between the inhabited royal domain
and the wild jungle.
It is very likely that hereafter the original contained a verse in which Kaikeyī vows not to drink or eat until Rāma has departed to the forest. Both recensions include the idea (181*, 183*.21-22), though in forms not easily reducible to
a single source: moreover, later in the poem two references are made to Kaikeyī’s threat (3.45-8, 5.31.16).
|
|
9.46
|
“fallen” patitām: “From heaven to earth, as a result of the diminution of merit,” Cm, Ct.
|
Sarga 10
|
10.1
|
“Rāghava’s consecration” Rāghavasyābhiṣecanam: Alter this phrase Ś1 and all S manuscripts insert: “and having taken leave of the assembly [thus picking up the action from 5.23], he entered his dwelling,
believing that Rāma’s consecration had only just become known [and that therefore Kaikeyī would not yet have been informed of it]“ (186*).
“gladly” vaśī: Literally, “of his own accord.” The king believes that Kaikeyī will be as pleased as he is to learn of Rāma’s consecration (is this a fatuous belief? see notes to 4.39, 8.10, 10.3). Vaśin in this sense is quite rare, attested in the Rām only two other times (see 17.1 and 98.37 and notes), and elsewhere only TaiS 3.4.2.2. The commentators fail to appreciate it. Ck, Ct, “‘self-controlled,’ in all things except what concerns his wife”: Cg, “‘everything is under his own control,’ that is, he is independent and would tell Kaikeyī himself.”
After verse 1, the SR adds a passage in which Daśaratha, on entering his chamber, fails to find Kaikeyī there. He is troubled, for she has never before missed the appointed hour for their rendezvous, and he is desirous of making
love with her (lines 13-15). A chambermaid then explains the situation to him (187*).
|
|
10.3
|
“guileless” apāpaḥ: “It is because the king is ‘guileless’ and infatuated with her that he fails to realize how painful to Kaikeyī the consecration of her co-wife’s son would be,” Cg.
|
|
10.4
|
“his cow wounded by the poisoned arrow of a hunter” kareṇum … digdhena viddhāṃ mṛgayunā: Though it has the ring of a commonplace, the simile may well be intended to refer to Mantharā and her poisonous counsel (see 27.22 below).
|
|
10.6
|
“why you should be angry” krodham ātmani saṃśritam: Ātmani: Cr, “that is, ‘in your mind’”; Cm, Ck, Ct take this as referring to the king (anger “against me”; for this type of oblique reflexivity of ātma- see 64.24 and note), but this does not fit with his next question.
|
|
10.7
|
pādas ab are best taken with the previous verse, as Ck does (Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr explain as a self-contained sentence, but this is too hard syntactically).
“when you are so precious to me” mayi kalyāṇacetasi: Literally, “when I am [or, when I am here, or, alive and one] of whom the mind is favorably disposed [toward you]” Ck, Ct analyze, “when I have done you no wrong”
|
|
10.8
|
“gratified in every way” abhituṣṭāś ca sarvaśaḥ: That is, by means of gifts, high regard being shown them, and so on (Cm, Cg, Ct; the variant reading in some N manuscripts, “well provided with payments,” is simpler and more explicit).
|
|
10.10
|
“Is there some guilty man” vadhyaḥ kaḥ: Daśaratha’s flagrant disregard for dharma (see 66.37 and 94.47-48) because of his passion for Kaikeyī is a theme Vālmīki’s idealized treatment of the story has not eliminated altogether (see Introduction, Chapter 9). The verse is closely (in
part, verbatim) reproduced in MBh 3.261.22-23.
|
|
10.12
|
“not if it cost me my life” ātmano jīvitenāpi: The pāda construes with verse 11 (thus too all commentators).
“the wheel of my power” cakram: So Cm, Ck; see 6.116.11 and MBh 2.68.3: “the wheel of the great king Dhārtarāṣṭra has been set in motion” (see also 1.69.45). The universal monarch is often referred to as “he who turns the wheel,” cakravartin (the word, which is thought to be post-Buddhist, occurs only once in Rām 2-6, at 5.29.2). Less likely Cg, Ct, Cr: “the wheel of the sun’s chariot,” the disc of the sun.
In S and NW manuscripts the statement in pādas cd regarding the king’s dominion follows somewhat more logically on his protestation (verse 19) that Kaikeyī should not doubt his ability to fulfil her desire. Placing verse 19 before 12 cd also allows the powerful verse 18 to stand
at the end of the king’s speech, as it was probably meant to.
After verse 12 the crit. ed. excludes a few verses (194*, in NW and S manuscripts) that provide a list of the peoples in the king’s dominions: the eastern Sindhusauviras [Cg, Ct, Cr read “the Drāviḍas, the Sindhusauviras”], the Saurāṣṭras, the Dakṣiṇāpathas, the people of Vaṅga, Aṅga, Magadha. the Matsyas, the people of Kāśi and Kosala; Daśaratha at the same time asks Kaikeyī to (that is, offers as a boon; line 4) any precious thing she might want (see NE manuscripts, 195*).
|
|
10.14
|
“mistreated” viprakṛtā: Cg glosses, “(I am) not ill,”
|
|
10.16
|
“with some surprise” īṣadutsmitaḥ: Cg offers three possible reasons for the king’s surprise: that she insists on an oath even though he always does as she asks
(= Cm, Ct); because he could easily do anything she might want done (= Ck); or that she was not ill, as he had feared.
|
|
10.17
|
“there is not a single person I love as much as you” tvattaḥ priyataro mama manujo … na vidyate: Crā, Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr suggest another was to understand the clause: there is none among women I love more than you, none among men I love more
than Rāma (i.e., he does not love Rāma more than her). Their intention, apparently, is to emphasize that Daśaratha is blameless and Kaikeyī’s malice wholly unprovoked.
An insertion in S and NW manuscripts, taking up the mention of Rāma in verse 17, has Daśaratha vow to do what Kaikeyī wishes by swearing an oath three times on the head of Rāma (without seeing whom he “could not live an instant,” and whom he “would choose even at the cost of himself or his other sons”
[200*]).
|
|
10.18
|
The cue for the literal interpretation of this verse is the NR variant 201*: the commentators are hopelessly confused here.
|
|
10.19
|
“Seeing that I have the power” balam ātmani paśyantī: “Seeing in [me my]self the power;” Cm, Ck. Since ātma- is, strictly speaking, reflexive to the verbal subject (but see notes to 64.24 and 10.6), some commentators suggest the interpretation
“seeing in [your]self the power,” i.e., the power exerted by your beauty or by my love for you — Cm, Cg, Ct. (See MBh 3.261.24, which supports this latter explanation; the problem is complicated by the uncertain position of the verse, see
note to verse 12 above.)
“I swear … by all my acquired merit” sukṛtenāpi … śape: “That is, ‘May my good karma not produce its beneficial effects [in my future births] if I do not do what you wish, “ Ct; see note to 18.13.
|
|
10.20
|
“like a visitation of death” abhyāgatam ivāntakam: The simile is poignantly apposite, since the ultimate consequence of her request will be that Daśaratha dies (sarga 58).
|
|
10.21
|
“in due order” krameṇa: Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct take the adverb with śapase alone, “you swear in turn,” that is, by Rāma and by your good works. The passage where the king swears by Rāma is (rightly, see 3.45.7) excluded from the crit. ed. (note to verse 17 above). Here and in verse 24 it again seems clear that in some antecedent version of the story Daśaratha grants Kaikeyī a boon interview, as even here some “interpolations” would have it (see note to verse 12 above). See note to 9.13.
|
|
10.22
|
“heaven” jagat: So glossed by Cm, Cg (citing AmaK), Ck, Ct.
|
|
10.25
|
“called upon witnesses” abhiśasya: The lection is uncertain. Cg reads thus and we follow his explanation (“‘called to witness,’ namely, all the gods”; Ck, Ct less persuasively explain, “‘having praised’ him by calling him ‘true to his word,’ etc. in order to confirm him in his duty”).
A good variant reading reported in some N manuscripts is abhiśāpya “having caused him to swear” (see sampratiśrāvya in 99.5 and for the causative of the root śap, 3.23.12, 4.9.14).
After verse 25 the crit. ed. excludes a twelve-line passage (204*, found in most D and S manuscripts), which again and somewhat differently attempts to explain the two boons Kaikeyī is about to mention: “Remember, Your Majesty, what happened long ago, during the battle of the gods and asuras: There your enemy caused you to fall lifeless. [Remember] that then, my lord, you were protected by me; that when your body
was smeared with blood in that battle of the gods and asaras [we omit here the meaningless tatra covāca tacchaktaḥ], the rākṣasas attacked you, and I foiled them with my secret knowledge, though their might and valor were great. And I kept watch and
cared for you and then you gave me two boons.”
|
|
10.35
|
“thinking you a princess” nṛpasutā: We must understand iti after nṛpasutā (so Cm, Cg; see the NR gloss rājaputrīti).
|
|
10.38
|
“I shall lose my mind” naṣṭā bhavati cetanā: The present bhavati here signifies an action about to occur (Pā 3.3.131; NR accordingly reads optative); less likely is a general statement: when[ever] I cannot see Rāma I lose my mind, lose consciousness.
|
|
10.40
|
After this verse most S and NW manuscripts include a long and at times tiresome section (App. I, No. 9), in which Daśaratha, incredulous, hurt, and angry, pleads with Kaikeyī, admitting at one point how often he has withheld any show of affection toward Kausalyā because of her (118-121) and in the end refuses to grant her wishes no matter what she threatens to do.
41. Kaikeyī’s extending her feet for her husband to touch in supplication is an act of extreme disrespect (Cg), or may suggest that she looks on him, king and husband though he be, as her slave or debtor (Ck, Ct). She would naturally he expected to retract her feet and to raise her husband off the ground (Cm, Cs understand, ingenuously, that suspecting her husband might try to bow down to her Kaikeyī “shifts her feet” elsewhere).
A NW interpolation has the night pass with the king lost in grief (219*); the SR transfers this insertion to the end of sarga 11.
|
Sarga 11
|
11.1
|
Yayāti: See note to 5.9 above. He reached heaven by means of his self-control, but because of his pride was thrown out by Indra (MBh 1.81). The story is alluded to in 3.62.7.
“his merit exhausted” puṇyānte: The good karma acquired in his previous life (the reward of which was his stay in heaven) had been used up. The depletion of his merit would
suffice to eject him from heaven; presumably it made him prone to such vices as pride, which is elsewhere related as the cause
of his fall.
|
|
11.2
|
“for all the fear she awoke” bhayadarśinī: The commentators explain variously: “showing the danger posed to Bharata by Rāma” (Cm, Ct); “exposing Daśaratha to danger [= Ck], or, reading (a)bhaya-, not seeing (reckoning) the danger to Daśaratha” (Cg [Cm]; perhaps correct: bhayadarśinī in 3.20.10 means, “seeing danger”).
“had yet to secure her fortunes” (a)siddhārtha: Agreeing here with Crā, Cm, Cg, Ct (against the crit. ed.) on the praśleṣa of a(siddha-).
|
|
11.3
|
“you are vaunted” katthyase: The passive (for the crit. ed.’s katthase) seems clearly indicated by the NR’s kīrtyase.
|
|
11.6
|
A difficult verse, much complicated by the fact that the crit. ed. constitutes a text (pādas a-f) exhibited by no single manuscript. The third-person reference to Kaikeyī (understood to be in oratio obliqua in the SR by and large, through interpolation 221*; so too, it seems, in the NR, through 222*) must be taken as a sudden soliloquizing on the part of Daśaratha. However, pādas cd remain obscure, for the antecedents of the pronouns are uncertain. We follow Cm, Cg, Cr, who consider Daśaratha’s lie to be his failing to consecrate Rāma after he had promised to do so (they cite 4.22; better is 3.24, and see note on 55.2-3). Such too is the opinion of Ruben (1950, p. 292 and note; 1956, p. 36 and note). The Rām never reverts to the issue (though see note on 55.2-3).
|
|
11.8
|
“to last a mere three watches” triyāmā: See note to 6.5. The compound must, because of śarvarī, be taken in a literal rather than metonymic sense (see the NR substitute: “though of three watches, the night … seemed like a hundred years,” 224*; Cg understands atriyāmā, “‘the night was no longer only three watches,’ that is, it was very long”).
|
|
11.9
|
“his eyes fixed upon the sky” gaganāsaktalocanaḥ: Daśaratha proceeds in the next verse to address the night, for which the present phrase must suffice as reference. Both the NR (225*.5) and the SR (226*) make the apostrophe explicit.
|
|
11.10
|
“so that I no longer have to see” nāham icchāmi … draṣṭum: Daśaratha would be relieved of the sight of Kaikeyī at dawn either because the presence of the citizens (that is, men) would force her to withdraw (Cm, Ck, Ct, Cr), or because he would die the moment Rāma departed (Ct).
|
|
11.11ff.
|
For the king’s posture here and Kaikeyī’s indifference, contrast the scene between Daśaratha and Kausalyā (56.4ff., especially verses 9-10).
|
|
11.11
|
“Daśaratha’s alternating condemnation and supplication of Kaikeyī implies that he cannot bring himself to abandon either his son or dharma,” Cg.
|
|
11.12
|
“Please, I am an old man” sādhu vṛddhasya: The reading with best manuscript authority is sādhu vṛddhasya. The crit. ed.’s sādhuvṛttasya (“I have been of good conduct”), makes little textual or contextual sense. Sādhu, “please,” emphatic initial position as in 3.51.12, 53.18, etc. “I am an old man,” as in 4.12.
“I place myself in your hands” tvadgatasya: Close to Cg’s interpretation, “having you as my last resort,” Cm, Ck, Ct understand, “‘come into your power,’ because of his being under the power of truth [that is, his promise].”
“after all, I am king” rājño viśeṣataḥ: N manuscripts have tried to alter the reading of the rather bathetic line, but it is in character (see for example 56.5 and
note).
|
|
11.13
|
“it was thoughtless” śūnyena: Literally, “I was empty,” “devoid of the discrimination of what one should and should not say, because of grief,” Ct; Cm, Ck seem to take it, “‘I speak to you now empty,’ namely, devoid of all self-respect,” whereas Cm (first explanation), Cg, Ct (second) read śūnye na and explain, “this, namely, Rāma’s consecration, was not announced ‘in an empty place,’ where no people were, but in the presence of all the people.’
|
|
11.14
|
“made no reply” na cakāra vākyam: Less likely, “would not do what he said.” The commentators are silent.
|
|
11.15
|
“for the exile” vivāsaṃ prati: Dependent on pratikūlabhāṣiṇīm (so, more or less, Cr).
|
Sarga 12
|
12.2
|
“as though you deemed it a sin” pāpaṃ kṛteva: Cm, Cg, Ck understand, “‘committing this evil,’ namely, that of not keeping the promise” (and they take iva as eva). This translation agrees with Cr, in view of the explanation offered in verse 3.
“You must stand” sthātuṃ tvam arhasi: The poet probably intends the sarcastic double entendre.
|
|
12.4
|
Śaibya: King Śaibya (or Śibi), rather than go back on his promise of protecting a dove that took refuge with him from a pursuing hawk, offered up his
own body by way of compensation (the story is a popular one, for one early version see MBh 3, App. I, No. 21). The appeal to mytho-historical precedent is noteworthy. It is a favorite device of Vālmīki’s (for example, 18.20, 27-29. and sarga 102). but has a more than literary function: in questions of what constitutes proper behavior in a matter where no shastric
injunctions exist, “the ways of good men in the past” is one of the authoritative standards.
|
|
12.5
|
Alarka: Referred to elsewhere in Sanskrit literature only in the MBh, but in a way unconnected with the events mentioned here (see 3.26.12, “Alarka, they say … was a good and truthful man, king of the Kāśikauruṣas, who gave up his kingdom and wealth”; in 14.30.1ff. he is said to have been a rājarṣi who learned the supreme bliss of yoga). The story told of him here appears in the “Jātakas” (#499), where, however, the principal actor is King Śivi. The learned commentator Rāmacandra on RāmāCam 2.18 is unable to cite a source for this story of Alarka.
|
|
12.6
|
“he pledged to keep” satyānurodhāt: For the samaye of the crit. ed. (Cm, Ct, Cr, “‘even at the time,’ that is, of its swelling under the full moon”; Cg, “at some given time”), we read samayam, which is strongly indicated by the agreement of G2 and NE manuscripts, by the parallelism with pādas ab, and by the next verse; our interpretation agrees with Ck.
|
|
12.8
|
“than Bali could from Indra’s” balir indrakṛtaṃ yathā: All commentators understand the simile as referring to the trap of the promise made by the demon king Bali to Viṣṇu in his dwarf incarnation, and they take Indra here as standing for Upendra “(Viṣṇu) sent by Indra” (a comparatively late cognomen of Viṣṇu; so understood also in the NR, see 235*; for the story see 1.28.11 and 6.105.24). However, in an earlier version of the Bali story, one unconnected with the dwarf incarnation of Viṣṇu, it is Indra who tricks Bali and binds him; see, for example, MBh 9.30.8 and Tripathi 1968, pp. 49ff. (contrast however Rām 3.59.22).
|
|
12.11
|
“in accordance with the sacred hymn, I took” mantrakṛtaḥ: This agrees with Ck, “a hand, the bearing of which is made [required] by the mantra, ‘I take your hand [for happiness]’” [ṚV 10.85.36] (Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr understand, “purified by the mantra”).
“I now repudiate you … as well as the son I fathered on you” taṃ tyajāmi svajaṃ caiva tava putraṃ saha tvayā: When, at the end of the Yuddhakāṇḍa, Rāma meets his dead father, his only request of him will be to lift this “terrible curse” (6.107.25).
After verse 11, most N manuscripts insert a passage (239*) that brings the night to a close and shows Daśaratha awakened in the morning by the praises of Sumantra, which he says cause him anguish. This insertion is followed by verse 19. SR 240* similarly shows the night to have passed.
|
|
12.13
|
“without delay” akliṣṭam: So Cg (see the NR gloss, visrabdham). Kaikeyī urges that Rāma be brought so that the decree of banishment can be made at once.
|
|
12.16
|
In the NR, this verse is addressed by Daśaratha to the charioteer; in the SR the king here is never said to order Rāma to be brought (the NW version says explicitly that Sumantra took Kaikeyī’s words as the order of the king. 260*.1-2; thus the commentators of the SR explain 255*, but see note to verse 21; also
13.21 and note).
After this verse the SR inserts a passage of sixty-eight lines (App. I. No. 10: It is dawn and Vasiṣṭha enters the city with the equipment for the consecration. He sees Sumantra and tells him to inform the king that he has arrived and that it is time to commence the ceremony. Sumantra enters and recites the morning panegyric, which grieves the king). After comparing this passage with the one noted above,
NR 239* (see note to verse 11), we believe the crit. ed. has imperfectly established the text for verses 17-21. The data are admittedly complex for this scene; Ruben felt a reconstitution of the archetype to be “excluded” (1950. p. 293 n4). But it seems possible, on the basis of the textual
evidence, to come closer than the crit. ed. to what the poet must originally have intended. Here, then, follows an alternative reconstruction (the translation of the
verses from the crit. ed. must be somewhat adjusted to fit with the new context):
#10.44-45 [see 239*.4-5]. The charioteer Sumantra, it being the appointed hour, then entered the king’s apartment and cupping his hands in reverence, he began to sing the
praises of the lord of the world.
#10.46-47 [see 239*.7-8]. “May you be joyful and with a joyful heart delight us with your presence, as the rising sun delights
the mighty ocean.”
#10.67-68 [see 239*.11-12 + 251*]. The lord of the earth, as he listened to the charioteer’s cordial and well-meaning words,
was overcome once again with grief.
(N.B. verse 17 of the crit. ed. is simply the NR variant of verse 21, and should be omitted.)
|
|
12.18
|
Then the righteous and majestic king, utterly joyless on account of his son, looked up at the charioteer through eyes red
with grief, and said,
252* [=239*.14]. “You cut me to the very quick with these words of yours.”
|
|
12.19
|
Hearing the pitiful words and seeing the king’s desolate expression, Sumantra cupped his hands in reverence and withdrew some steps from his presence.
|
|
12.20
|
When in his desolation the lord of earth proved incapable of giving the command himself, Kaikeyī, who well knew her counsels, addressed Sumantra herself:
253*. “Sumantra, the king is exhausted from being awake the whole night in his eager delight over Rāma, and now he is sleepy. Go quickly, then, charioteer, to the glorious prince. Bring Rāma, please. You need have no qualms in doing so.”
|
|
12.21
|
cd-255*. Thinking that this meant all was well he rejoiced with all his heart. Joyfully he departed, hurrying in consequence
of the royal command.
This is what the manuscripts seem most persuasively to attest, but narrative inconsistencies still remain (see 13.20ff. and
notes). In fact, the textual confusion in the whole scene seems to reflect an anxiety on the part of the custodians of the
Rām tradition about Daśaratha’s having any direct involvement in the process of Rāma’s banishment.
|
|
12.18
|
“tried to speak” uvāca: By the deletion of the various “interpolations” the verb has been left without any direct speech to complement it, a construction
without parallel in the Rām. Accepting the crit. ed., we have only one solution, to take this as a conative perfect (and to understand the king as attempting to confirm Kaikeyī’s order?). For the occasional conative aspect of the perfect in the epic see 1.63.7, 3.24.7, 43.36, 59.28, 5.47.21, and MBh 3.102.6.
|
|
12.20
|
“who well knew her counsels” mantrajñā: The epithet is principally ornamental, allowing for alliteration (sumantraṃ mantrajñā, a sort of pādamadhyayamaka; see 13.20, sumantraṃ mantrakovidam, etc.).
|
|
12.21
|
Several D manuscripts add that Sumantra hesitated to go without receiving a direct order from the king (254*), and attribute verse 21 to Daśaratha.
|
|
12.22
|
“has exhausted himself in preparing Rāma’s consecration” rāmābhiṣekārtham āyasyati: We read rāmābhiṣekārtham with all commentators. and with most of them āyasyati (mistaken by the editor of the crit. ed. as a corruption; see āyasta- in 17.1 and 27.21, and note also the “gloss” in 253*.2, [prajāgara-]pariśrāntaḥ). The crit. ed. would give, “Clearly Rāma will come here for the purpose of his consecration,” a reading equally weak with regard to context and manuscript authority.
|
Sarga 13
|
13.2
|
“the leading merchants” mukhyā ye nigamasya: For nigamasya we agree with Ct, Cr (so Cm on verse 19 below; see note to 1.14 above, and 106.13. Cg understands, “the leading men of the city”).
|
|
13.3
|
Some S manuscripts add, “When the sun had entered the sign of Cancer, when it was Rāma’s birthday” (259*; see note to 1.17.5).
|
|
13.4–7
|
Ct supplies various verbs with the different objects: Cg construes all with bhānti in 7c, and we more or less follow him.
|
|
13.10
|
“flawless” susthitaḥ: The adjective (literally, “well-built”) is rare with animate objects. The NR’s upakalpitaḥ seems to speak in favor of the widespread SR variant saṃsthitaḥ (“was present”).
|
|
13.11
|
Hereafter many S (265*) and NW (270*) manuscripts add a verse describing the presence of courtesans (see note on 32.3).
|
|
13.15
|
“from all over the land” sārvabhaumān: The word appears to be unique in this sense.
S manuscripts insert after this verse: “At the king’s command I am setting off quickly to Rāma. But you are honored of the king, and of Rāma in particular” (275*).
|
|
13.16
|
“easily” sukham: We take this adverbially (as Cg, “without delay”); Ck. Ct interpret as direct object. “I shall inform him that you all ask after his ‘comfort’ [“whether he has slept ‘well,’” Ct), (and shall ask why … ).”
“if he is now awake” saṃprati buddhasya: We understand saṃprati independently, as an adverb, with Ck. The participle buddhasya is less likely concessive (Cm, Ck, Ct) than conditional: Sumantra proceeds as if the king is not yet awake (even though he has just left him in the previous sarga), and we must assume the charioteer believed him to have fallen asleep, since he has not yet come forth. After this verse
S and NW manuscripts insert: “May the moon and sun, O Kākutstha, may Śiva and Vaiśravaṇa, Varuṇa and Agni and Indra ordain victory for you” (279*), thus attempting to furnish the blessings mentioned.
|
|
13.20
|
Many S manuscripts try to introduce order in the rather disorderly narrative by adding: “I had told you to bring Rāma, charioteer. For what reason do you disobey my order?” (288*; see 255*).
|
|
13.21
|
“So .. Daśaratha spoke, again ordering” iti … daśarathaḥ anvaśāt punaḥ: This implies that Daśaratha once already explicitly commanded Sumantra to bring Rāma, though the verses indicating that are identified as interpolations (see precious note and note to 12.16). It may be that
we are to infer that by not openly countermanding Kaikeyī’s order Daśaratha can be thought to have approved it, and here avers his full consciousness of it (as Cm, Cg, Ck suggest).
22. Sumantra’s redundant inference is eliminated in the NR.
|
|
13.25
|
“terraces” vitardi-: See Schlingloff 1969, p. 26 and note 2.
“golden images atop its pinnacles” kāñcanapratimaikāgram: The compound is unclear. The commentators are not unanimous: “dense with golden images, or, in which the chief pinnacles
(were surmounted) by golden images,” Cg; “complete with chief golden images,” Ck; “in which the predominant façade was provided with golden images.” Cm, Ct, Cr.
“coral” vidruma-: It has been argued that coral (also pravāla-) was available to India only from the Mediterranean, and thus there is no reference to it in Sanskrit texts until the early Christian era, when trade
with Rome became significant (a fact that, if true, might help date our passage; see Trautmann 1971, p. 178, citing Lévi 1936). This may be the case with respect to red coral, but we do not know whether the Sanskrit words refer exclusively to
that variety, or also to others, such as the black coral once exported from the Persian gulf, or that which, according to
the poem itself (see 3.33.24), is found along the south Indian coast.
|
|
13.27
|
“royal palace” rājakulam: There is no necessity to abandon (in agreement with Ck, Ct, Cr) the common meaning of the compound (see 15.12), and to understand it in the very rare sense of “royal highway.” Admittedly,
to construe pādas b and c thus together is unusual. This difficulty appears to have called forth the passage rejected by the crit. ed.. 303*; while otherwise vacuous, it in fact supplies the substantive required by 27c (gṛham, with which 27c would have construed were it not for other excisions made by the crit. ed. in verse 27). These lines should have been included since all manuscripts report them (B4 and D3 are missing for this portion of the sarga).
|
|
13.28
|
“with a complex of buildings more splendid than celestial palaces” mahāvimānottamaveśmasaṃghavat: Agrees with Cm.
|
Sarga 14
|
14.1
|
“the courtyard” kakṣyām: The NR describes it as the “seventh courtyard” (contrast 5.4, and see note there).
|
|
14.2
|
“the young men who stood guard” yuvabhir … adhiṣṭhitām: In accordance with Daśaratha’s advice in 4.24 above.
|
|
14.5
|
“anxious for the news” priyakāmyayā: See note to 3.29. The commentators explain unsatisfactorily, as Ct, “‘desiring to do a kindness,’ to wit, to his father”; Cg reads, “‘desiring to do a kindness to Rāghava,’ that is, Daśaratha.”
|
|
14.6
|
Vaiśravaṇa: Kubera. “lord of wealth,” ruler of yakṣas and gandharvas, “world-protector” of the northern quarter, and, incidentally, half-brother of Rāvaṇa, who drove him from his hereditary kingship (see 3.46.4ff.). See also verse 26 below, and for this type of allusion, note
to 2.29.
|
|
14.8
|
“Sītā now was with him” upetaṃ sītayā bhūyaḥ: In contrast to Sumantra’s previous visit, 4.5ff. Our construction is close to Cg’s (“once again with her at his side,” though he goes on to add, “after she had anointed him or [he seems to say] after she
had embraced him, overcome by his beauty”). Ct, Cr impossibly connect bhūyaḥ with dadarśa in verse 6 (Ct, “again and again”; Cr, “completely” [intensely]. Cm, Cg report another interpretation, which understands virājamānam ([gleaming] with Sītā at his side). The NR (312*) has “like Madhusūdana (Viṣṇu) attended by Śrī with her lotus in her hand.”
|
|
14.9
|
In pādas cd there is a remarkable alliteration: “vavande varadaṃ bandī vinayajño vinītavat” (note that /b/ and /v/ are considered homophonic for all figures of sound).
|
|
14.10
|
“passed the time agreeably” vihāra-: Sumantra’s question is unexpected, since Rāma was to have fasted, abstained from sexual intercourse, and entered into a state of consecration. Cm and Cg are perplexed; Ct, with some N support, reads differently and seems to understand, “having seen the handsome man upon the couch [that served] for pleasure
and sleeping.”
|
|
14.11
|
“worthy son of Kausalyā” kausalyāsuprajāḥ: In conformity with the general practice of the crit. ed., kausalyāsuprajāḥ should probably he printed as two separate words (see 1.22.2. 3.3.17, 5.62.30), though the commentators are not unanimous
on whether or not this is in fact a compound, and what its specific sense is. Either “Kausalyā has good offspring in you” (noncompound, suprajāḥ as bahuvrīhi compound, so Cm. Cg; for the termination see note to 64.15), or, “good offspring of Kausalyā” (compound, suprajāḥ as karmadhāraya, so Cg, Ck). Pā 5.4.122, which prescribes the samāsānta asic for bahuvrīhi compounds, would support the first interpretation (though Ck on 3.3.17 maintains that the suffix can exceptionally be used in tatpuruṣas); the use of the phrase in 64.15 (see note there) and 90.5 below likewise favors it.
|
|
14.13
|
“on my behalf” madantare: So Cm, Cg, Ck (citing AmaK), Ct, Cr; see note to 84.16. (Less likely, “in my absence.”)
|
|
14.14
|
“my lovely-eyed wife” madirekṣaṇe: Read as the vocative with most S manuscripts (rather than the nominative of the crit. ed., a rather curious way for Rāma to speak of his “mother”; the adjective he applies to Kaikeyī in 99.5-6 has narrative relevance).
|
|
14.15
|
“A council’s mood” yādṛśī pariṣat: We understand pādas ab in part as a general observation. The “council” at issue is Daśaratha’s colloquy with Kaikeyī (so Cm).
|
|
14.17
|
“uttering” abhidadhyuṣī: The commentators (except Cr) derive this perfect participle not, as here, from the root dhā but from the root dhyā, “meditating.”
|
|
14.19
|
“almost the size of young elephants” kareṇuśiśukalpaiḥ: According to Ck, however, the simile is meant to suggest that the horses are excited, strong, and so on.
|
|
14.20
|
“thousand-eyed Indra”: What is meant to be compared to the thousand eyes on the body of Indra, Ct suggests, is the mass of different gems set in the ornaments on Rāma’s body.
|
|
14.23
|
After verse 23, S manuscripts and Ś1 insert an eighteen-line passage (327*), in which, as Rāma passes through the streets, the women at the windows watch enraptured and sing his praises (see the similar scenes, perhaps
modeled on this one, in BuddhaC 3 and RaghuVa 7).
|
|
14.24
|
“in their deep delight” prahṛṣṭarūpasya: -rūpa- is an intensifier, as often in the Rām (30.22, 84.22, 3.43.36, 56.19; 5.7.69). See Pā 5.3.66.
|
Sarga 15
|
15.4
|
“he honored every man, each according to his rank” yathārhaṃ … saṃpūjya sarvān eva narān: “That is, with glances, motions of his eyebrows, words, folded hands, bows, etc., according as these were appropriate,”
Cg, Ck, Ct. The poet elsewhere shows himself to be highly sensitive to the proprieties of social rank; see especially 95.46 and note.
|
|
15.5
|
“grandfathers and great-grandfathers” pitāmahaiḥ … tathaiva prapitāmahaiḥ: The plurals, according to Cr, are honorific.
|
|
15.7
|
“heavenly bliss” paramārthaiḥ: Literally, “ultimate benefits, “‘heaven, etc” (Cm, Ck).
“Would only that we might see” yathā paśyāma: Perhaps to be taken absolutely (Cg correctly interprets the imperative in the sense of requesting, Pā 3.3.162; several manuscripts read the optative).
|
|
15.10
|
After this verse the SR adds: “Whoever might fail to see Rāma, or be seen by Rāma, would live an object of the world’s reproach, and of his own” (346* nearly = NW 345*).
|
|
15.11
|
“in a way befitting their ages” vayaḥsthānām: See 94.51 and note for the appropriate procedures. Varadacharya suggests, “to elders he would show the compassion of a son, to children that of a father, to his contemporaries that of a
friend” (1964-1965, vol. 1, p. 184n). This is essentially the same as the old explanation of the commentators, Cv, Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr, though they take the compound as accusative singular feminine, “[compassion] whose degree or measure was [according to]
age.” Cg’s alternative gloss, “to the elders (of all four social orders);” Cm’s, “‘to the youthful,’ that is, ignorant,” have little to recommend them.
|
|
15.12
|
After this verse S manuscripts and Ś1 insert: “On horse the best of men passed beyond three courtyards guarded by bowmen, and went through the other two of them
on foot [perhaps as a sign of humility, see note to 5.4]” (350*). In 51.20 the royal palace is described as comprising eight
courtyards.
|
Sarga 16
|
16.2
|
The NR inserts after this verse a passage slowing Lakṣmaṇa to be present (351*; see note on verse 56 below).
|
|
16.7
|
“like that of the ocean under a full moon” samudra iva parvani: Ck remarks, “Although it is from joy that the ocean is agitated when the moon rises on full-moon days, the simile here has reference
merely to the fact of agitation.”
|
|
16.10
|
“He seems desolate” sa dīna iva: Follows Ck, who against all other commentators takes pādas ab to refer still to Daśaratha (see verse 12 below; Ck however also interprets these as questions: “Why does he seem … ?”).
|
|
16.12
|
“physical illness or mental distress” śārīro mānaso … saṃtāpo vābhitāpo vā: The commentators all join saṃtāpo with śārīro, and abhitāpo with mānaso, in a sort of yathāsaṃkhyālaṃkāra, and we follow them.
|
|
16.13
|
“misfortune … one of my mothers” mātṝṇāṃ vā mamāśubham: One might also take mama closely with aśubham, “misfortune through my doing” (so Cr, Cs).
|
|
16.15
|
“in whom … the very source” yatomūlam: yato forms part of an aluk compound (so Cm, Cg. Ck, Ct), and is not to be taken separately as a conjunction (Cr).
|
|
16.16
|
“Can it be” kaccit: Rāma’s three previous questions (verses 11. 12, 13) were all framed with kaccin na (“It cannot be, can it?”); this last one pointedly omits the negative, and thereby implies the expectation of an affirmative
reply.
|
|
16.17
|
After this verse S and NW manuscripts insert eighteen lines (363*), in which Kaikeyī alludes to the boon (singular) given her by the king and asserts she will tell Rāma about it if he will fulfil its conditions. Rāma replies that she ought not to speak that way to him (that is, mistrusting his obedience).
|
|
16.19
|
“Rāma need not say so twice” rāmo dvir nābhibhāṣate: That is, he need not repeat a promise. This seems to be supported by MBh 5.160.23, in reference to Kṛṣṇa: na dvitīyāṃ pratijñāṃ hi pratijñāsyati keśavaḥ. So Vedāntadeśika explains, “My word, once spoken, is enough to ensure that the needy will have what they need” (ad Gadyatraya, p. 65, where the Rām verse is quoted to corroborate God’s promise to the devotee of their ultimate union). Cm, Ck, Ct, Cr understand: Rāma never tries to abrogate a promise; this seems to be indicated by 6.3314*.
|
|
16.21
|
“wounded” saśalyena: Cs appears to offer the interesting interpretation “(gave the boons [by swearing]) on his [arrow, that is,] weapon.” For this
type of oath-taking, see 18.13.
|
|
16.24
|
“guarantee” saṃnideśe: The reading [sa] nideśe (“order”) is an editor’s emendation (made on relatively weak grounds, see Vaidya 1962, p. xxvi). The manuscript consensus is definitely in support of saṃnideśe, which we accept (though it is otherwise unattested), and we interpret as “guarantee [to me],” “assurance,” “solemn declaration.”
Daśaratha, of course, has not yet ordered Rāma to do anything.
|
|
16.30
|
“You need not worn” manyur na ca tvayā kāryaḥ: Ct comments: Kaikeyī ought not to be “angry” with him (so Cs) because of his questions, which seek to know the king’s position; she should not be upset, Rāma will definitely go. Ck seems to understand: she should not be angry with the king for not greeting Rāma [and ordering him to go himself].
|
|
16.31
|
“who knows what is right to do” kṛtajñena: See note on 1.20 and 23.4 with note, and observe the NR’s “gloss,” dharmajñasya. The commentators seek too much specificity: Ck, Cr, “cognizant of Kaikeyī’s deed, that is, how she had saved him”; Cm, Cg, “cognizant of his own deed, that is, his having granted the boons”
|
|
16.37
|
“without questioning my father’s word” avicārya pitur vākyam: Cg too subtly, “without deliberating (or hesitating) because my father has not said, ‘Go to the forest.’”
|
|
16.38
|
“she pressed Rāghava to set out at once” prasthānam … tvarayāmāsa rāghavam: Tvaraya- takes two accusatives here, as in 71.25 below (contra Ct, Cr).
|
|
16.41
|
“you needn’t worry about that” manyur eṣo ‘panīyatām: Literally, “let this anger [or depression] be removed” Thus, as referring to Rāma, is the best way to understand the pāda (so Cg, it appears, in his first interpretation; see also the N recension “gloss,” mā manyur kuru rāghava, 382*). Cm, Ck, Ct are more artificial: [the king is upset only because you are not leaving straightaway;] let dejection be removed by your
going immediately.
|
|
16.42
|
“your father shall neither bathe nor eat” pitā … na te … snāsyate bhokṣyate ‘pi vā: As if Rāma’s presence, like that of a corpse, put Daśaratha into a state of aśauca, ritual impurity (note that in 60.8 Rāma is said to have gone away “dead in life”).
|
|
16.45
|
“so dreadful in their consequences” dāruṇodayam: Cf. the use of udaya- at 18.39 (wrongly Cm, Ck, Ct, “[words which were] a cruel answer”).
|
|
16.47
|
“I will do” kṛtam: On this aspect of immediate futurity of the past participle, see note on 3.5.
|
|
16.48
|
“and” vā: This should be taken samuccayārthe, for no alternative is being offered (see its use in 92.4; the commentators here are silent).
|
|
16.50
|
“Indeed, Kaikeyī” nūnaṃ … kaikeyi: Rāma’s direct use of Kaikeyī’s name (rather than “my lady” or something similar, as in verses 17, 19, 30, 46) may be significant, implying a growing irritation
(similarly Varadacharya 1964-1965, vol. 1, p. 201 note).
|
|
16.51
|
“the vast forest of the Daṇḍakas” daṇḍakānāṃ mahad vanam: On the Daṇḍakas Cg reports: “There was a scion of the House of the Ikṣvākus called Daṇḍa. As a result of Śukra’s curse [for Daṇḍa’s having raped a brahman girl], his kingdom was destroyed by a dust storm and became it wasteland called Daṇḍaka after him” (the episode is related in the Uttarakāṇḍa, sargas 71-72; for a survey of the ancient literature on the Daṇḍakas, see Lüders 1940, pp. 626ff.). The plural he explains as designating a specific locale.
|
|
16.52
|
“that Bharata obeys father” bharataḥ … śuśrūśet … pitur yathā: Rāma urges that Bharata “safeguard his father’s promise” by ruling, just as he himself is doing by departing for the forest (so Varadacharya, 1964-1965, vol. 1, p. 202n). But as we shall see in the case of Bharata, fraternal devotion will prove a more powerful motivation than paternal obedience, though neither the poet nor the commentators
ever explicitly addresses the problem implicit in Bharata’s choice.
|
|
16.53
|
N manuscripts show Daśaratha fainting here (390*); see the following verse.
|
|
16.55
|
The NR adds that Rāma met his friends with a smile (394*), and that no one save Lakṣmaṇa knew the sorrow he felt (395*).
|
|
16.56
|
We must assume that Lakṣmaṇa was present during Rāma’s interview with Kaikeyī (so Ck. Ct; see note to verse 2 above).
|
|
16.57
|
“not to gaze” dṛṣṭiṃ … avicārayan: So we read for avicālayan of the crit. ed., on the authority of Ś1. N, G1, 3, M2, 3 (see 3.23.24 for an identical variation).
The commentators here are very concerned to demonstrate that Rāma is unaffected by his disastrous change of fortune. As an avatar of Viṣṇu, Rāma is never, in the eyes of most of the commentators, really emotionally involved with the happenings in which he participates;
any emotional display is simply a pretense maintained in order to expedite his mission (see also note on 2.28). How far this
theological preconception inhibits the commentators from appreciating the poem fully we shall have further occasion to observe
in Aranyakāṇḍa.
|
|
16.59
|
“In this verse Rāma is shown to suffer no mental change, as he was shown in the preceding verse to suffer no physical change,” Cg.
“one who has passed beyond all things of this world” sarvalokātigasya: A jīvanmukta, “one liberated from transmigration while alive” (Ck, Ct) or a great yogin who is indifferent to pain and pleasure, respect and scorn (Cm, Cg). The first hint in the Rām of Rāma’s unique characteristic, his renunciatory approach to political life, his revaluation of the kshatriya’s dharma (see Introduction, Chapter 10).
|
|
16.60
|
“to tell … the sad news” apriyaśaṃsivān: Taken by Böhtlingk as a perfect participle (without reduplication), “with future signification and, most unusually, in compound with its object”
(1887, p. 221).
|
Sarga 17
|
17.1
|
S manuscripts begin this chapter with a fourteen-line interpolation (403*) describing the lamentation of the women in the king’s
inner chamber. The commentators take this as the reason for Rāma’s being “sorely troubled” (see note on 16.57).
“of his own accord” vaśī: See note on 10.1. He goes to visit his mother not because he is bidden, but out of a sense of propriety. Given the discrepancy
between the description of Rāma’s emotional state here and that in 16.58ff. (a problem noticed by the commentators), one might prefer, “but self-controlled
nonetheless” (so CO, but both the position of the word and the absence of any adversative particle make this difficult.
|
|
17.2
|
“the venerable elder” puruṣam … vṛddhaṃ paramapūjitam: Presumably the watchman.
|
|
17.6
|
“worshiping” akarot pūjām: Literally, “performing pūjā”; one of the first appearances in Sanskrit literature of the term for Hindu worship.
N manuscripts omit the reference to Viṣṇu (see 407*)
|
|
17.7
|
“she was … pouring an oblation” juhoti sma: Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr, comparing the causative hāvayantīm in the next verse (see note there), all understand that Kausalyā is having the agnihotra or fire-sacrifice performed by a priest, rather than doing it herself. Cs, however, cites a smṛti text to the effect that “women of the highest varṇas have authority to perform vedic rites.”
“pronouncing benedictions” kṛtamaṅgalā: The commentators are silent on the meaning of the compound. It is no doubt equivalent to maṅgalavādinīm (the glossing reading of the NR, 409*.1), as 22.1 verifies (cakāra … maṅgalāni, the prayers following in verses 2ff.).
|
|
17.8
|
“pouring the oblation” hāvayantīm: Taking the causative here as svārthe (with Cr and Cs [second gloss]); see 3.70.18 for a likely parallel.
|
|
17.12
|
“your father is as good as his word” satyapratijñaṃ pitaram: Note the deep irony on the poet’s part.
|
|
17.14
|
“It will bring sadness to you, Vaidehī, and Lakṣmaṇa” idaṃ tava ca duḥkhāya vaidehyā lakṣmaṇasya ca: Rāma, according to Ck, implies by this that he himself feels no sadness at all.
|
|
17.15
|
“giving up meat like a sage” hitvā munivad āmiṣam: Rāma and Lakṣmaṇa will later break their fast by eating boar, antelope, gazelle, and deer (46.79; they will eat meat elsewhere, 49.11, etc),
Cm, Cg are forced to interpret: like a sage Rāma will have to give up finely prepared meats — but not plain mean. Ck, Ct suggest, “‘like a sage,’ that is, give up meat except at Śrāddha feasts’ (see note on (69.22), but this appears to contradict Rāma’s actual behavior later on, though see note on 48.15. Cr and Cs try, characteristically, to obliterate the signification “meat” altogether.
|
|
17.18
|
“He came to her side” upāvṛtya: The commentators read upāvṛttya, which they explain as “[the mare] having writhed [upon the ground].”
“like a mare forced to draw a heavy load” vaḍavām iva vāhitām: Observe how the simile here nicely takes up and advances the one in verse 9.
|
|
17.21
|
“only of the mind and only a single grief” eka eva … śokaḥ … mānasaḥ: Both qualifications are emphatic: a mother experiences untold physical agonies in the birth and rearing of her child, and
risks multiple emotional sorrows as well (similarly Varadacharya 1964-1965, vol. 1, p. 212n). Aprajāsmi is possibly double saṃdhi, aprajāḥ asmi (on the form see note on 64.15).
|
|
17.22
|
“within my husband’s power” patipauruṣe: It may be that we are to hear a stronger sexual overtone in the second element of the compound, despite its impropriety
in a mother’s conversation with her son (Cm, Ck, Cr gloss it, “a sort of gratification resulting from a husband’s love”). The NR gives, “from (the time of my) marriage with my husband.”
“in a son” putre: Cm, Cg. Ck, Ct understand the locative absolutely, “(I perhaps might find) ‘were there a son,’ if I bore him a son.” But the point is not
that Kausalyā hoped to win her husband’s affection by producing a son for him, but rather that the joy she never had from Daśaratha and had hoped to find in her son is now being taken from her by Rāma’s banishment.
|
|
17.23
|
“Having told of her past sorrows. Kausalyā is now going to tell of her future ones,” Cg.
“being their senior” varā satī: Kausalyā’s “seniority” derives in the first instance from her status as first or chief queen; it is not a status she acquired “by
virtue of Rāma,” as Ck, Ct appear to maintain (Cg, “if she were junior she would not suffer this sorrow [that is, being stigmatized]”).
|
|
17.26
|
“The ten years and seven since you were born, Rāghava” daśa sapta ca varṣāṇi tava jātasya rāghava: Rāma’s age is a matter of some uncertainty, for the manuscripts are divided on the issue and the crit. ed. has not been wholly consistent in its decisions over the seven volumes. A detailed consideration is in order here.
If there is unanimous testimony anywhere in the Rām, we must start from that and work back. There does appear to be one such datum. In 3.45.10 Sītā says that Rāma was twenty-five years old at the time of his exile: the context certifies that Sītā is speaking about the time of the exile, not Rāma’s age at the moment of her conversation with Rāvaṇa, see verses 9 and 11; were we to take it otherwise, Rāma would have to have been eleven at the time of his exile (this conversation with Rāvaṇa taking place at the beginning of the fourteenth year of exile), which not only causes more problems than it solves, but is
also patently ridiculous. The single variant reading here among the twenty-nine manuscripts is contained in Ś1, which gives Rāma’s age as twenty-seven (see our present verse, 2.17.26 where D4, 5, 7 give twenty-seven also). (Ñ1 omits the verse, but omits also the necessary verse 9, which suggests a lacuna in its exemplar.)
The statement in our present verse, 2.17.26, appears to conflict with this. Kausalyā says, “seventeen years have passed since you were born, Rāghava” (NE and some NW manuscripts give eighteen). Although at first glance artificial, the explanation of the commentators (Cm in particular) seems probable. They understand “born” in the sense of “reborn,” that is, at the initiation ceremony, which
for kshatriya boys may take place in their eighth year. Kausalyā could hardly have expected solace for her troubles during Rāma’s infancy and childhood. However, that she waited seventeen years during Rāma’s manhood, when at any moment he might be consecrated as prince regent and so secure her a position of preeminence, is at
least reasonable.
Other facts support this age of Rāma as the time of his banishment. In 3.36.6, all S and NW manuscripts (though not the crit. ed.) give the age of Rāma just prior to his marriage as twelve. This need not contradict 1.19.2. where Rāma is merely said to be “under sixteen.” Moreover, in 3.45.4-5 and 5.31.13-14 Sītā says, again in the S and NW manuscripts (so too PadmaP 6.269.181-82), though not in the crit. ed. of Araṇyakāṇḍa, that she and Rāma lived together twelve years in Ayodhyā after their marriage (see also 1.76.14, reported by manuscripts except Ñ1, which for this passage is not extant), and were sent into exile in the thirteenth year. This all construes with an age of
twenty-five for Rāma. (There is no reason to consider this an “interpolation,” with van Daalen 1980, pp. 213-14.) For a traditional statement on the age of Rāma, which is in harmony with these calculations, see note on 3.45.10.
Finally, when Rāma first goes off to the forest to perform his divine deeds, he would be just the age a god should be, twenty-five, “for gods
are always this age” (3.4.13-14). Note too that in 2.38.15 Kausalyā says of Rāma at his departure that he is “in age like a deathless god.” Since the forest is a place where most normal human social categories
are suspended, we may assume this to be his age, in a sense, throughout the years of exile, and thus when he kills Rāvaṇa.
The one textual objection to all this is contained in the NE tradition. Putting Rāma’s age at marriage at just under sixteen, it has Sītā and Rāma live only one year in Ayodhyā (variants on 3.45.4-5, 5.31.13-14), which would allow us to interpret our verse, 2.17.26, more “naturally,” that Rāma is seventeen years old at the time of banishment. But this conflicts with Sītā’s statement in 3.45.10, which the NE also reports. The NE is also self-contradictory elsewhere (see 2.17.26: Rāma is eighteen whereas according to 2.45.4-5, etc. and 3.36.6, he should be seventeen). It looks as if the NE tradition is mistakenly attempting to reconcile the other passages with our verse here — mistakenly, because it failed to
grasp the true sense of “born.”
Sītā’s age is not mentioned anywhere except in one line in Aranyakāṇḍa reported by all manuscripts except Ñ1 (and unjustifiably rejected by the crit. ed.), which states that Sītā was eighteen at the time of the exile (874*). This would make her six at the time of marriage (and at least thirty-three
at the time of the birth of her children). There are no socio-historical arguments that can effectively impugn the credibility
of this datum, for any such arguments for India of this period would have to derive from the Rām itself. (2.110.33, where Sītā says of herself that she was patisaṃyogasulabhaṃ vayo … me, “I had reached the right age for marriage,” does not necessarily mean that she had reached puberty; note that according
to Megasthenes, Indian women were considered marriageable at the age of seven [cited in Scharfe 1968, p. 298 n. 1]).
|
|
17.30
|
“under … crushing” arpitam: Literally, “afflicted by,” a relatively rare usage (but see 3.53.2).
|
|
17.31
|
This verse disrupts the connection between verses 30 and 32, and N manuscripts suggest that it should in fact be read either before or after verse 29.
|
|
17.33
|
As the crit. ed. reads pāda d, we would have to translate the verse as follows: “When she looked at Rāghava, and saw how her son was bound … like a kiṃnara woman she broke out in lamentation.” Ck and Ct remark, “‘bound,’ that is, by the bonds of truth,” but Kausalyā at present does not know the cause of Rāma’s exile, and therefore would not think of him as being in any way “bound.” Then again, while the simile of the kiṃnara woman is elsewhere attested (9.46), the placement of iva here is disturbing, and the simile itself meaningless. For these two reasons it seems virtually certain that the correct
reading in pāda d is saurabhī, “cow” (for kiṃnarī), preserved in the three conservative D manuscripts, 4, 5, 7. The simile in the previous verse accords nicely with this reacting,
and the use of the particular word for “cow,” saurabhī, finds support in the story related below, 68.15ff. (see also 85.52).
“being bound” baddham: “Even as a cowherd, desirous of breaking in a calf … will lead it away from its mother and tie it with a halter to a post
planted somewhere out of her way” (Sumaṅgalavilāsinī on Dīghanikāya, cited in Warren 1896, p. 354). See also MBh 12.171.6.
|
Sarga 18
|
18.1
|
“in the heat of the moment” tatkālasadṛśam: Literally, “suitable to the occasion”; according to Cg, “befitting the moment of Kausalyā’s grief.” By this we gather that what Lakṣmaṇa is about to speak is not really heartfelt [e.g., verse 3], but is meant merely to assuage Kausalyā’s sorrow.”
|
|
18.2
|
“bowing to the demands of a woman” striyā vākyavaśaṃ gataḥ: Ct against all probability construes the phrase with verse 3, in order to avoid the implicit criticism of Rāma.
|
|
18.4
|
After this verse many S manuscripts insert: “today I will kill the miserable old man, who is under the power of lust and utterly shameless, who consorts
with a woman and not with righteousness, king though he is” (446*). (Similarly in 4.30.3ff. Lakṣmaṇa is prepared to kill Sugrīva.) This idea is repeated in interpolation 454* (after verse 11 below).
|
|
18.11
|
After this verse S manuscripts insert: “If our father, incited by Kaikeyī, has become corrupt [read saṃduṣṭo] and our enemy, then let him without compunction be imprisoned, even slain. Though our guru, he is arrogant, does not know,
right from wrong, and has gone off the proper course, and so he must be punished [=MBh 12.138.48, a verse repeated elsewhere in that text]. What power does he rely on, or what argument, that he is ready to give
to Kaikeyī the kingship meant for you, best of men?” (454*).
|
|
18.13
|
“I swear … by my truth and my bow” satyena dhanuṣā caiva … śape: According to ManuSm 8.113, brahmans are to take an oath by their truth, kshatriyas by their mounts and weapons, vaishyas by their material possessions
and shudras “by all sins.” Swearing “by one’s truth” means to guarantee an oath by pledging one’s dharma (so basically Cr here; on 45.4 he explains it as pledging the good karma that one has amassed). See MBh 13, App. I, No. 20, lines 181-82, “When one swears by one’s truth in the presence of the gods, the sacred fire or one’s gurus [and
fails to fulfil the oath], King Vaivasvata [Death] destroys half his dharma” (see also Medhātithi on ManuSm 8.113, “‘I swear by my truth’ means, ‘May my dharma, which is dependent on truth and the like, prove fruitless for me [if I do not do or mean what I say]’”). As in the present
passage, swearing by one’s truth is elsewhere in the epics differentiated from swearing by one’s good karma (here, “gifts of alms and sacrifices,” see also 10.19 above), as in the MBh, śape … sakhyena satyena sukṛtena ca, “I swear by my friendship, by my truth and good deeds” (6.102.68), whereas the dharmaśāstras also distinguish them (see NāraSm 4.248). What precisely the difference comprises we do not know.
|
|
18.15
|
“the queen … Rāghava” devī … rāghavaḥ: It is unclear, perhaps intentionally so, whether we should understand “Kausalyā … Rāma” or “Kaikeyī … Daśaratha” (Cs offers both possibilities).
After this verse most S manuscripts insert: “I will kill our old father, who is so mindlessly attached to Kaikeyī — that miserable, feeble child, whose old age is a reproach to him” (458*).
|
|
18.17
|
“you have heard your brother … speak” bhrātus te vadataḥ … śrutaṃ tvayā: The genitives (pace Cr) form the object of śrutam (see 58.27 and note).
“Whatever is best” tattvam: “True, right, best thing,” as in 3.11.8, 34.22; 6.11.40, 15.11, etc.
|
|
18.18
|
“heeding the unrighteous words spoken by my co-wife” adharmyaṃ vacaḥ śrutvā sapatnyā mama bhāṣitam: Kausalyā’s main argument here is that it is not his father’s order anyway, but his stepmother’s, that Rāma is ready to obey (Rāma will speak to this point in verse 35).
|
|
18.20
|
“Kāśyapa obeyed his mother” śuśrūṣur jananīṃ … kāśyapaḥ: The story of Kāśyapa referred to here is unknown. “One may infer,” say Cm, Ck, “that Kaśyapa reached the rank of Prajāpati only by virtue of the obedience he showed his mother in this world.” We may suppose that the son wished to abandon home for
a life of austerities in the forest, but bowed to his mother’s wishes and still achieved his aim (Cs takes the patronymic to refer to Garuḍa, but this is difficult).
|
|
18.21
|
“In no way … less deserving than the king” yathaiva rājā … tathā: Ck and Ct quote smṛti here: “A mother exceeds a father one-hundredfold in dignity” (see Nāradapāñcarātra 2.6.7).
|
|
18.22
|
“a life of comfort” jīvitena sukhena vā: The second half of the verse plainly demands that we regard this as hendiadys, as in 45.9 (3.47.24 additionally demonstrates
that the phrase is best taken thus).
|
|
18.23
|
“I will fast to death” ahaṃ prāyam … āsiṣye: An early reference to prāyopaveśana, fasting in order to force another to one’s will (see 103.13-15 and notes).
|
|
18.24
|
“like the ocean … the guilt of brahman-murder” brahmahatyām iva … samudraḥ: Again we do not know the legend, nor do the commentators, who admit that the ocean is nowhere said to have slain a brahman.
Cg reasons that, as Kāśyapa attained heaven through obedience to his mother, the ocean, “through unrighteousness;” that is, causing his mother sorrow,
incurred the worst sin of all — brahman-murder — and so went to hell. Cs, like other commentators, reports a “purāṇic story.” but it dues not quite fit: the ocean once offended his mother: in consequence
of the unrighteousness engendered by this act, the sage Pippalāda exercised sorcery against the ocean who, attempting to counteract it, incurred brahman-“murder”, that is, he was guilty of
obstructing a brahman’s ascetic practices.
Kaṇḍu: The son of the seer Kaṇva (see 6.12.13ff., where some verses of his are quoted regarding the obligation of protecting all who take refuge with one).
We know from 4.47.18ff. that in consequence of the death of his ten-year-old son he turned a forest into a barren wilderness.
But nowhere in epic or post-epic literature do we find a reference to the incident mentioned here.
“strict in his observances” vratacāriṇā: The reading “dwelling in the forest” (vanacāriṇā) appears both textually and contextually preferable: all three examples (verses 27, 28, 29) would thus have reference to
the exceptional circumstances of forest existence, which obtain to some degree in Rāma’s case, too.
“for he knew that it was right” jānatā dharmam: That is, to obey his father above all else. Were we to take the phrase concessively (“though he knew what was right”), or
with Ct to understand jānatā adharmam (“though he knew that [to kill a cow] was unrighteous”), the verse would imply that Rāma believes what he is doing to be wrong, which is unlikely.
|
|
18.28
|
“and thereby met with wholesale slaughter” avāptaḥ sumahān vadhaḥ: The NR, attempting to make the example more apposite, offers: “a great slaughter of living things was brought about by them” (467*).
Cm, Ck, Ct explain: thus a father’s command is to be obeyed even at the cost of one’s own life. The story of Sagara and his sons is related at Rām I.37ff.
|
|
18.29
|
“an ax … in the forest” paraśuṇāraṇye: Ck reports a reading unrecorded in the crit. ed., paraśudhāreṇa, “with the blade of an ax,” which is attractive (though see above, note to verse 27). For the legend see MBh 3.115-17.
|
|
18.31
|
“It is this that is my duty on earth. and I cannot shirk it” tad etat tu mayā kāryam kriyate bhuvi nānyathā: This agrees with Cg; equally acceptable: “this is my duty on earth that I do, not anything else (or, not anything contrary to duty)” (Cm, Ck, Ct).
|
|
18.32
|
The constitution of the text is uncertain here. Translating what the crit. ed. offers, we must take avijñāya in pāda e as being governed by tava in c (either as a true continuative or as a finite verb [as frequently in the MBh, see 8.67.27, 9.36.18, and Dandekar’s references there; see also note to Rām 3.45.4 and 5.25.10]). This is corroborated by a comparison of 474*.2 (NW) and App. I, No. 11.29-30, which also suggests that originally the passage contained a main verb and read something like: “You (and
mother) fail to understand … and to are causing me much pain.”
|
|
18.33
|
“on righteousness is truth founded” dharme satyaṃ pratiṣṭhitam: Several good D manuscripts (4, 5. 7) read dharmaḥ satye pratiṣṭhitaḥ, “and righteousness is founded on truth,” which is more logical, and is supported by a previous SR passage, 234*.1 (satye dharmaḥ pratiṣṭhitaḥ).
|
|
18.34
|
“Having once heard” saṃśrutya: It is hard to see how this can mean “promise” here, though that is how Cm, Ct and Cr gloss it (and see the NR version, 478*, kariṣyāmīti saṃśrutya).
|
|
18.35
|
“and it is at father’s bidding” pitur hi vacanāt: The NR offers, “for father gave his approval to what Kaikeyī told me.” As noted, Rāma here responds to Kausalyā’s argument in verse 18. But let us observe that neither previously nor later does Daśaratha himself ever explicitly order Rāma to go into exile.
|
|
18.36
|
Cg comments: “Having described the real meaning of truth, Rāma now goes on to describe the principle of self-restraint … ‘the code of kshatriyas; described in the MBh as ‘a thing of savagery and villainy’” [12.22.5]. Rāma’s explicit rejection here of the dharma of the kshatriya class is worth noting closely. We shall see, particularly in Araṇyakāṇḍa, that a certain contradiction underlies Rāma’s behavior, as a kshatriya who is by nature inclined to deny his proper dharma and to accept the dharma of ascetics, or in other words, to “spiritualize” the conventional behavior of his class (see also 101.20, 30-31 and note,
and the Introduction, Chapter 10).
Cg remarks further: “The main concern of this śāstra [the Rāmāyaṇa] is to validate dharma, and this it does by refuting the doctrines of the materialists, who maintain that expedient policy [nīti] plain and simple, to the complete exclusion of dharma, is the means of achieving political success. Thus Rāma validates dharma by refuting the materialist doctrine everywhere it is brought forward for consideration, as here by Lakṣmaṇa. Herein lies the secret of the work” (see sarga 100 and notes there).
|
|
18.38
|
“the promise” -pratijñaḥ: Daśaratha’s to Kaikeyī (10.19), probably, rather than Rāma’s own to her (16.19) (so too according to the SR interpolation, App. I, No. 11.43, pituḥ pratijñām).
|
|
18.40
|
“earnestly” parākramāt: Adverbial ablative. The word parākrama- frequently carries no sense of “bravery” or “valor” in the Rām (as Cr erroneously takes it here), especially in such compounds as satyaparākrama-, “striving for truth.” See notes to 19.7 and 101.30 in particular.
“Then, in his heart, he reverently circled the woman who gave him birth” cakāra tāṃ hṛdi jananīm pradakṣiṇām: The expression is curious, and only Cr seems to understand it reasonably and grammatically. One normally circumambulates a person to the right before taking leave,
but “he did it only in his heart, because a real circumambulation would have hinted at their [forthcoming] separation” (“he
resolved to do it,” Cg, “having performed the circumambulation, he ‘put in his heart,’ set his mind on, going,” Cm, Ck, Ct).
|
Sarga 19
|
19.1
|
‘like a mighty serpent’ nāgendram: This can mean elephant as well as snake, but the more usual simile for an angry man is that he sighs or hisses like a snake
(which is what the NR in tact reads, 489*.2 and see 20.2 below; but see 17.1 and Johnston on Saund 1.38).
|
|
19.4
|
“You must take care that our mother” mātā naḥ sā yathā … tathā kuru: This obviously, considering the position of this verse between verses 3 and 5, has reference to Kaikeyī (so Crā, Cm [second interpretation], Cg, Ct [second interpretation]), not to Kausalyā (Cm, Ck, Ct, Cr, Cs). See the version of the good D manuscripts 4, 5, 7: mātā naḥ … yavīyasī, “our younger mother” (485*.6). Kaikeyī’s anxiety would be that Lakṣmaṇa might incite Rāma to a coup d’état (Cg).
|
|
19.7
|
“a truthful man, true to his word, ever striving for truth” satyaḥ satyābhisaṃdhaś ca nityaṃ satyaparākramaḥ: The three qualifications apply to the tripartite division of human action — thought, speech, and deeds — as in 88.18 below,
see note there (so Varadacharya rightly points out, 1964-1965, vol. 1, p. 240; contrast the note on 104.3 below). -parākrama-: A “strenuous undertaking” or “attempt to achieve;” without any suggestion of “valor.” Compare the use of the word in the
Aśokan inscriptions, especially Rock Edict VI (Shahbazgarhi), lines 16-18 (Hultzsch 1925, p. 57). Similarly employed is vikrama-. See also below 58.50, 66.28, 101.30, 103.7, 104.3 and notes, 3.6.6 and note, and Pollock 1983, pp. 276-79.
“of what other people might say” paraloka-: Here lies one of those crucial details that must color our whole understanding of the psychological motivations underlying
the action of the Rām. Is Daśaratha acting as he does because of his “fear of public opinion,” or is it “in fear of the other world,” of his fate after death
(a second possible meaning of the Sanskrit)? Evidence favors the first explanation, but not conclusively, as follows:
First, both Cr here and Cs on 47.26 agree in giving the compound the sense of “public opinion.” In 47.26, additionally, the NR reads lokavāda-, “public talk,” for paraloka-, a glossing reading of the sort that we often see elsewhere, causing us to regard the NR as our oldest “commentary” on the Rām (see Pollock 1981).
Second, when the sense “other world” is intended in the Rām, the uncompounded form is preferred, as for example in 3.11.26 (and far more frequently replaced altogether by param alone [2.100.16], svargam, tridivam, etc.). There is only one instance in the critically constituted text of the Rām where the compound form indubitably bears the meaning “other world,” 3.59.6 (note that it is picked up in 59.8 by the uncompounded
form). But see also note to 54.6 below.
Third, in the context of our present verse, the charge made in the following verse, “to hear his truthfulness impugned,” makes
far better sense if Daśaratha’s fear is what the people might say. In 20.6, Lakṣmaṇa is unquestionably answering Rāma’s argument here when he speaks of being “fearful of losing people’s respect on account of some infraction of righteousness”
(see also the note there). Elsewhere the Northern tradition has Daśaratha explicitly state that he is afraid of what people might say (see note on 31.1).
Finally, in 11.6 Daśaratha makes it clear that the consequences of lying he most fears are unequaled infamy and inevitable disgrace in the eyes of the
people (loke). If further evidence is required of how strong the power of public opinion was felt to be, we need only point to the events
of the Uttarakāṇḍa, where Rāma drives Sītā from the kingdom because of what the people are saying (7.42ff.).
Against the translation offered stands the opinion of the majority of the commentators: Cm, Ct, “What causes fear in the world to come, that is, falsehood”; Cg, “What causes the loss of the world to come” (similarly Cg, Ck, Ct on 47.26). Although it is true that Rāma often shows himself to be very concerned with the eschatological implications of behavior (see 101.8, 11, 15, 30), it is
easy, against all of these examples, to set passages that reflect an anxiety about one’s duty and fame in world (see 18.39,
101.7, 9, 10; see also 101.22 and note). A second objection to this translation lies in 54.6, but there either of the two
meanings is possible (see the note there). In the end, the problem cannot be solved with absolute certainty. Although the
translator is forced to choose, the reader should bear in mind the alternative possibility.
|
|
19.9
|
“the city” puraḥ: Reading puraḥ for puṇaḥ (see NR 489*.16, itaḥ purāt; so also Ck, Ct, Cr, and two good S manuscripts, G2, M1).
|
|
19.12
|
This analysis of the verse takes a hint from the NR version, 489*.21-22 and understands yena … tat as “since .. , therefore,” and saṃkleṣṭum as absolute (perhaps with “to cause [her, that is, Kaikeyī] more pain” understood; the verb might also be used in the sense of “delay, tarry” [see the NR gloss vilambitum, and possibly 6.64.49], but this meaning is nowhere attested). The commentators are quite confused. They read tam for tat in pāda c and understand: “‘I should not pain him,’ that is, myself, by whom [yena],” Cg; “‘him,’ that is, my father,” Ck (“that is, god or fate,” Ct; “Mantharā and the other people,” Cm).
|
|
19.17
|
“speak to my harm” brūyāt … matpīḍām: The text is somewhat uncertain. Cm, Ck give “harm me” (kuryāt for brūyāt), whereas the NR has brūyāt māṃ tathā, “speak to me in that way” (489*.32).
|
|
19.18
|
“What cannot be explained” yad acintyam: We understand this as referring to Rāma’s previous statements, especially verses 15-17, and take api almost in the sense of ca; Ck eliminates api, reading attractively, [bhūteṣu] na vi[hanyate] (not recorded in the crit. ed.). This is in general agreement with Cm.
“(which) clearly” vyaktam: On this sort of single-word enjambment, see note on 21.14.
|
|
19.19
|
“What man” kaś ca … pumān: Reading kaś ca with most NW and S manuscripts (see 489*.32 v.l.) and Cg, Ck, Ct, for the crit. ed.’s kas cit.
|
|
19.20
|
“all things” yac ca. Reading yac ca with all but one S manuscript and the commentators. Neither Ct’s yasya = yat, not Cr’s yasya janasya, is any explanation.
“birth and death” bhavābhavau: Glossed “transmigration and liberation” by Cm, Ck, Ct (we agree with Cg, Cr).
“things such as these” kiṃcit tathābhūtam: The cause of which is inexplicable (Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct).
|
|
19.21
|
“Comply with my wishes” anuvidhāya mām: Ck, “imitate me”; Ct, “‘follow me,’ with a veiled hint that Lakṣmaṇa, too, will be going to the forest” (see note on 28.1).
|
|
19.22
|
“younger mother” yavīyasī: We translate the word strictly, as a comparative. The poet does not make it wholly clear who the youngest mother is. In
64.8 Sumitrā is called the “middle mother” (madhyamā, but note D4, 7, sumadhyamā, “fair-waisted”), while in 3.2.18 Kaikeyī is so termed (NE manuscripts read yavīyasī for madhyamā; in 3.15.35 all manuscripts name Kaikeyī the middle mother, and this is how Bhavabhūti alludes to her in UttaRāC 1.21.2). Cg sees the inconsistency, which he tries to rectify by arguing that, where “middle” is used with reference to Kaikeyī, it means “middle [in age] with regard to all the [350] wives of the king,” not with regard to the three chief queens (among
whom he says Kaikeyī is the youngest). Such incidents as 1.15.26, where Kaikeyī receives the divine food only after Kausalyā and Sumitrā have first received a share, and overall narrative propriety argue for Kaikeyī being the youngest of the three principal queens (see SkandP 6.99.20).
|
Sarga 20
|
20.1
|
“midway between joy and sorrow” madhyaṃ … duḥkhaharṣayoḥ: Lakṣmaṇa’s joy stems from seeing Rāma holding so firmly to righteousness, his sorrow from the loss, or abandonment, of the kingship (see 98.70; so Cm, Cg, Ct; Ck: when he called to mind the mental discipline regarding the power of fate, which Rāma had just taught him, Lakṣmaṇa was happy; when he forgot it by force of his inherent nature, he could not bear the loss of sovereignty and all the rest,
and so grew angry. As an avatar of Śeṣa, according to Ck [Cs finds this hinted at in the simile in verse 2], Lakṣmaṇa is characterized by a mixture of the qualities rajaḥ and sattva, Rāma by pure sattva).
|
|
20.2
|
“like a great snake seized with anger in its lair” mahāsarpo bilastha iva roṣitaḥ: The commentators wonder why a snake should become angry in its own lair. and try variously to explain it; presumably something
harasses it in a moment of unpreparedness. The simile reappears in 4.6.1.
|
|
20.4
|
“from side to side, up and down” tiryag ūrdhvam: We connect the adverbs with vidhunvan; it is hard to see how they can be joined with pādas cd (as Cm, Cg, Ct construe).
|
|
20.5
|
“the source of this sheer folly.” yasya jāto vai sumahānayaḥ (crit. ed., -yam): The dangling relative yasya is uncharacteristic of the poet and troublesome (though not to the commentators, who understand yasya prasiddhasya te. See also the NW gloss yas te). The text as constituted would require the following translation: “Now is not the time for this great (sumahān ayam) panic that has sprung up in you.” The problem of the relative is solved if we conjecture, as here, sumahānayaḥ (see 8.14 above, sumahān anayaḥ; anayaḥ is a favorite word of Vālmīki, occurring also in 51.26. 72.4, 3.62.7 [see 12], 5.19.10, 20.29, etc.). Rāma’s panic (saṃbhramaḥ) is causing him to make an egregious (sumahān) political misjudgment (anayaḥ).
|
|
20.6
|
“fearful of losing people’s respect” lokasyānatiśaṅkayā: Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cs analyze anatiśaṅkayā, in the sense “for the purpose of the nonexcessiye doubts,” that is, for the removal of excessive doubts — which is manifestly
unsatisfactory. Cg’s second interpretation is the correct one, by which we divide lokasya ānati- (this also agrees implicitly with the NR gloss, lokavādabhayena). In this way, too, a sensible connection is established with 19.7 above.
|
|
20.7
|
Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct join pādas ab with verse 6cd. We treat this śloka as a unit (so too Cr).
|
|
20.8
|
“suspicion” śaṅkā: “That they are evil and that therefore in not doing as they order Rāma will be guilty of no lapse from righteousness,” Cm (so Cg).
After this verse most S manuscripts add: “They have acted very skillfully, eager to seize their own advantage through guile. For if they had not
conspired before now, Rāghava, then long before now she would have raised the matter of the boon and he would have granted it” (503*).
|
|
20.9
|
“I despise that ‘righteousness’” sa … dharmo mama dveṣyaḥ: Lakṣmaṇa will later deny the existence of dharma (6.70.14ff.).
“has so altered” āgatā dvaidham: That is, he had just been prepared to accept the kingship, and now he is prepared to go into exile (so the commentators).
Note that Lakṣmaṇa addresses Rāma as king here, as in verse 17 below (the NR removes both references, but adds a new one in verse 34). In 3.1.19, 5.10ff., etc., Rāma is regarded as a king, though he does not so regard himself in Book Four (see for example 4.18.23).
|
|
20.10
|
“Even if you think it fate that framed this plot of theirs” yady api pratipattis te daivī cāpi tayor matam: The construction adopted is that of Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct (though Ct repeats matam as subject of pāda c, “your own notion”). Another possibility, which avoids the slight problem of the absence of concord in pratipattiḥ … matam (“corrected” to matā in many S manuscripts), would be: “Even if you have a presumption (pratipattih) regarding fate (that is, if you presume that fate is involved), still, the plan (matam) of those two must be rejected.”
“this course” tad: That is, Rāma’s course of action in submitting to fate (Cm, Cg, Ct gloss, “[I do not approve of that,] that is, fate”; Ck. “the fact that he does not reject what should be rejected,” and he cites smṛti: “One should not perform an act, dharma though it may be, if it does not lead to heaven and if it is something hateful to people”).
|
|
20.12
|
On the issue here, that of fate versus free will, see the Introduction, Chap. 5.
|
|
20.18
|
“their hopes” tadāśām: Tatpuruṣa compound, pāda b functioning epexegetically, pitus tasyāś ca (Cm, Cg take tat adverbially [= tasmāt], Ct adjectivally [= tām]), while yā is relative to āśām (Ct), not tasyāḥ (Cg).
|
|
20.19
|
“one fallen (within my mighty grasp)” (madbalena) viruddhāya: Some S manuscripts make the reference more explicit, reading viruddhāyā, “of her [Kaikeyī] fallen,” Pādas cd literally, “(the power of fate would not be such [that is, for the benefit of the person so endangered (Cm, Cg); to be able to free the person (Ck, Ct)]) as my terrible strength is able to work grief [for the person].”
|
|
20.20
|
As the following verse indicates, Lakṣmaṇa’s primary intention here is to advise Rāma on the proper time to go to the forest, that is, only after he has ruled (Ck, Ct), though additionally he may be suggesting that Bharata will never gain the kingship (Cm, Cg; also noted by Ct). The main idea of the verse is, somewhat awkwardly, contained in the locative absolute. For the irony of Rāma’s fulfilling in his youth the “vow” that normally fell to aged Ikṣvāku kings, see RaghuVa 12.20, UttaRāC 1.22.
“many years from now” varṣasahasrānte: See the note on 2.6 above.
“my brother” ārya-: We read the compound āryaputrāḥ as ārya putrāḥ following B2’s gloss, against Ct, Cr, and Cg.
|
|
20.22
|
“without the king’s wholehearted support” rājany anekāgre: Literally, “the king not being of one mind.” We take this to mean that the king’s allegiances are divided (and thus that
Rāma’s accession would not be wholly legal), and translate vibhrama- as “revolt,” particularly in view of verse 24 (see also ArthŚā 3.11.13, rājyavibhrama-); Cm, Cg are close to this.
|
|
20.23
|
“may I never … if I do not” mā bhūvaṃ … ca rakṣeyam aham: Literally, “may I never … and I will guard,” a rather unusual construction, clarified in D4, 5, 7, which read yadi for aham.
|
|
20.24
|
“kings” mahīpālān: “That is, the opposing (rebellious) kings,” Ck (Ct).
|
|
20.25
|
“ornament” ābandhana-: So Cm, Cg, Ck; other commentators try to explain this as something related specifically to life in the forest, as Ct, “to be used for making holes in logs, in order to them together”; Cr, “to cut ropes for building huts, etc.” Similarly with stambhahetavaḥ (“just for filling [a quiver],” so Cg, PW s.v. stambha-): “‘to be used as props,’ for propping up logs to keep them from falling down,” Ck, Ct; “to be banded together ‘so as to construct a post,’” Cr.
|
|
20.26
|
“that anyone” yaḥ: Understood as reduced from yat (or yadi) kaścit, as often (see 3.41.45 and note, and Speijer 1886, p. 356).
“match” śatruḥ: Here and in verse 27 the word has the specific meaning of an equal or superior foe, a conqueror (as in indraśatru, ŚatBr 1.6.3.8; see the name Ajātaśatru, which means not “having no enemy born” but “no conqueror”).
|
|
20.27
|
“I count” kalpaye: So essentially Ck; “I do not let him stand [sthāpayāmi], but rather cut him down,” Cg (so Ct).
|
|
20.28
|
“trunks, flanks, and heads of elephants, horses, and men” hastyaśvanarahastoruśirobhiḥ: For this figure, which is technically called yathāsaṃkhya, see also 3.38.12 and note there (and Brinkhaus 1981).
|
|
20.29
|
The two similes refer to two different aspects of the slaughter: “like clouds with lightning,” because Lakṣmaṇa’s sword is “lustrous as flashing lightning,” verse 27 (and the elephants are gray); “like mountains engulfed in flames,”
because of the red blood streaming from the massive animals (so, for the latter, Ck, Ct, Cr).
|
|
20.31
|
“now one man with many, now many men with one” bahubhiś caikam … ekena ca bahūñ janān: That is, shooting one formidable enemy with many arrows, many weak enemies with one (an epic commonplace, see MBh 1.219.26).
|
|
20.32
|
The verse contains a remarkable figure of speech: half of its words are derived from the root bhū + pra (“be powerful”). Much of the sarga, in fact, shows great verbal playfulness (verses 13, 14, 28, 31). This might seem inappropriate at such moments of high passion,
but it was clearly felt that the tension of the situation was underscored by such figures of sound, for they are common (see
27.18, 3.60.26).
|
|
20.36
|
“father’s command” pitrye vacane: Cf. 21.1; or “parents’ command” (Cm, Ck; pitroḥ is in fact read by Ct, Cr).
|
Sarga 21
|
21.1
|
N manuscripts insert three extra sargas before and within sarga 21, in which first, Rāma continues to placate Lakṣmaṇa, telling him to bear the burden of kingship with Bharata, while he (Rāma) bears his heavy burden of dharma (lines 23-24), at which Lakṣmaṇa protests that he too will dwell in the forest (27-46), and Rāma agrees (48; see note on 28.1 below); second, Kausalyā tries to dissuade Rāma; third, Rāma reasons further with his mother (App. I, No. 12).
|
|
21.4
|
“Who would believe it” ka etac chraddadhet: Cm understands, “who would [ever again] believe the king.”
“who would not be seized with terror” kasya … na bhaved bhayam: The fear would come with the realization that, if the king can exile his own beloved son, he might all the more readily
exile anyone else (Cg, “another might have fears for his own banishment”; Ct, “sons might fear banishment from their fathers”; Cr, “with Rāma away, the people of Ayodhyā would fear for their lives”; Ck, “the fear would result from suspicions used by the recollection of [instances of] laxity in the affections of one’s own
wife or sons” [that might presage a similar finale?]).
After this verse, both the NR and the SR show insertions (526*, 527*, respectively.). By comparing these, it appears that the original must have contained
a śloka or two here in which Kausalyā laments that she will be burned “by a fire whipped up by the wind of separation, stoked by grief, smoky for her tears of
worry,” and so on. The antiquity of the lines is further corroborated by their being imitated by Aśvaghoṣa in BuddhaC 9.29 (see Gurner 1927. p. 357).
|
|
21.5
|
“when winter is past” himātyaye: Cg, “late winter”; Ct, “summer” (this latter is preferable). An epic commonplace, see MBh 5.72.10.
|
|
21.8
|
“Deceived by Kaikeyī” kaikeyyā vañcitaḥ: This is the first intimation that Rāma is obeying his father even though he knows a fraud has been worked against him (see the Introduction, Chapter 4).
|
|
21.11
|
“recognized what was proper” śubhadarśanā: “Her thinking was [now] in accord with dharma,” Cg; see the NR gloss dharmadarśinī. Śubha- has the sense of “just,” “righteous” elsewhere, as in 3.49.28.
“without joy” asuprītā: The crit. ed.’s reading suprīta here is most improbable, in view of both the situation itself and the very next verse; in addition, the NR reads instead, “sick with grief” (the commentators are silent). The emendation to [uvācā]suprītā is easy, besides being necessary. The meter is no problem, for the heavy sequence not uncommon, see 20.18a.
|
|
21.14
|
“Once I have passed” vihṛtya: According to Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr, Rāma is here making light of the hardship of exile (“after I have pleasantly whiled away”). We disagree, understanding vihṛtya in its old, neutral sense and construing “with the deepest joy” in the main clause. The one-word enjambment over hemistich
boundary (varṣāṇi) is not uncommon (see 19.18, 41.2, 68.18, 79.21, 108.10, and for a dramatic example, 3.45.13).
|
|
21.16
|
“like a wild deer” vanyāṃ mṛgīṃ yathā: “The sense [of the simile] is: ‘As a deer of the wilds lives contented in the wilderness, so too shall I live. I shall not
cause you any trouble,’” Cg.
|
|
21.17
|
“Rāma wept, too” rāmo rudan: Again the problem of Rāma’s showing human emotion (see note on 16.57). Ck, Ct, Cr alter the reading to ‘rudan, “not weeping,” Ck explaining: “Were he to weep he would show himself to be irresolute, and thus his mother’s hopes of accompanying him might
be revived.” Cg reads as in the text, noting, “Though Rāma was described earlier as follows: ‘When misfortune strikes anyone Rāma feels the sorrow keenly’ [2.28], nonetheless he had remained firm in the face of his mother’s misfortune for fear he might
be prevented from acting righteously, that is, from keeping his father’s command. But now that he has received permission
to go to the forest, he weeps so that, by demonstrating his own affection, he may guard against anything calamitous happening
to his mother.” (The NR eliminates “wept” altogether.)
|
|
21.18
|
“Bharata is righteous, too” bharataś cāpi dharmātmā: See verse 2 above. “Here Rāma addresses Kausalyā’s complaint in verse 16,” Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct.
|
|
21.20
|
“who earnestly undertakes vows and fasts” vratopavāsaniratā: “The performance, however complete, of optional observances cannot counteract the evil consequent upon the sin of not performing
obligatory observances [such as obedience to one’s husband],” Ck.
|
|
21.21
|
“revealed in the veda and handed down in the world” loke vede śrutaḥ smṛtaḥ: We take this as a chiasmus (so Ct, Cs).
|
|
21.23
|
“if the champion of righteousness should survive” yadi dharmabhṛtāṃ śreṣṭho dhārayiṣyati jīvitam: “Supreme (earthly) good comes not from a son alone, but also from having one’s husband alive,” Cg, Ck, Ct.
|
Sarga 22
|
22.1
|
“pure” śucih: Various parallels (1.21.18, 2.46.14) and strong manuscript testimony in the SR (the NR reads the pāda altogether differently) cogently support Cg’s reading śuciḥ for śuci of the crit. ed. He comments: “Since weeping is a cause of impurity, and supplication of the gods can be made only by one who is in a state
of purity, she is said to ‘sip water’ and thus is described as ‘pure.’” (Śuci can hardly bear the meaning “purifying.”)
S manuscripts insert thirteen lines after this verse, which include a prayer that Rāma be protected by the weapons he acquired from Viśvāmitra (559*.7-8; see 1.26).
|
|
22.2
|
sādhyas: Like the other gods in the verse, an undifferentiated group of celestial beings (Cg glosses merely, “particular gods”; see Hopkins 1915, p. 175, and for the “All-Gods,” Gonda 1975a, p. 102).
Dhātṛ and Vidhātṛ: Frequently mentioned in the epics (especially the MBh), if only formulaically and without elaboration. Presumably the “Arranger” and the “Disposer.” Cm, Ck, Ct explain as Virāj Viṣṇu and (Viṣṇu in the form of) Prajāpati, respectively (both are, again, to Cg “particular gods”).
Pūṣan, Bhaga, and Aryaman: Gods of the vedic pantheon, obsolescent from the very beginning of the epic period. We are not meant to associate particular
attributes with any of these obscure gods; the whole verse appears to be intended only to lend an air of vedic solemnity to
the invocation.
|
|
22.4
|
“learning, fortitude” smṛtir dhṛtiḥ: Cg, Ck understand as “contemplation” and “meditation” or “mental stability,” respectively. The translation agrees with Cr.
Skanda: Son of Śiva and leader of the army of the gods (for his birth see 1.36).
Soma: Probably the moon is meant, as, by Bṛhaspati, the planet Jupiter.
|
|
22.5
|
“as you wander … through the great forest” mahāvane vicarataḥ: So we read with most manuscripts, for the crit. ed.’s mahāvanāni carataḥ.
|
|
22.6
|
“monkeys” plavagāḥ: So Cg, Ck, Ct (Cr, “frogs”). None of the commentators is troubled by the inclusion of monkeys in this list of annoying or poisonous creatures.
The NR is perhaps correct in reading patagāḥ, “moths”
“in the jungle thickets” gahane: Ck reads instead bhavane, in your dwelling” (not noted in the crit. ed.).
|
|
22.9
|
“way” āgamāḥ: So Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, a rare usage, if not unique. To account for it, Ct suggests that the nuance is, “May the roads be fit for your speedy return.”
|
|
22.10
|
“things … in heaven” devebhyaḥ: Not “from the gods” (divyebhyaḥ of N and G manuscripts appears to be a lectio facilior).
|
|
22.11
|
“sustainer of creatures” bhūtabhartā: We understand this epithet in apposition to Brahmā (some manuscripts, and Ct, read more explicitly bhūtakartā, “maker of creatures”). Cg, understanding the compound independently, glosses it Nārāyaṇa.
After this verse the NR includes a line mentioning Janārdana (Viṣṇu) (575*.1).
|
|
22.12
|
Hereafter the SR includes ten lines (577*) that supply a somewhat easier transition to Kausalyā’s further benedictions in verses 13ff.
|
|
22.13
|
“when he slew the demon Vṛtra” vṛtranāśe: In the mythology of Indra, from early vedic times, his greatest feat is the killing of the serpent-demon Vṛtra.
14. Vinatā: The mother of Suparṇa (= Garuḍa), who fought the gods for the drink of immortality and brought it to earth (see 3.33.27-34). Before Suparṇa departs on his perilous journey, Vinatā pronounces blessings over him, similar to Kausalyā’s (see MBh 1.24.8-9). This verse, like the former, seems clearly to intimate the action to come — Rāma’s quest for Sītā and his killing of Rāvaṇa (noted also in part by Ct). The present scene between Kausalyā and Rāma had already achieved a paradigmatic stature by the time of the gāthās of the Jayadissa Jātaka. “As Rāma’s mother made her prayers for him when he was about to leave for the wilderness of Daṇḍaka, so I make my prayers for you” (“The Jātakas” #513, p. 29.1).
After this verse the SR adds some lines in which reference is made to Viṣṇu’s good fortune when he took his three strides (581*.3-4).
|
|
22.15
|
“that could ward off thorns” viśalyakaraṇīm: Or, “that could ward off arrows”; Cm, Cg, “that could extract thorns” (Ck, Ct, Cr take it as a proper name). The NR calls it a rākṣasa-slaying herb, and has Kausalyā tie it to Rāma’s right hand (582*). In 6.40.30, the magical herb “viśalyā, made by the gods,” along with the saṃjīva or revivification herb, is used by Bṛhaspati to heal the gods when the dānavas had mortally wounded them.
NW manuscripts include a line hereafter invoking Brahmā, Śiva, Viṣṇu, and Prajāpati (583*).
|
|
22.16
|
“had him bow” ānamya: With Cg we interpret the verb causatively.
|
|
22.17
|
“in the house of the king” rājaveśmani: A metonymical expression (the palace being the power center of the state; see Schlingloff 1969, p. 46). The reading has little manuscript support; with the majority of S manuscripts it might be preferable to read rājavartmani, “in the way (that is, position) of king,” in the kingship, but the question must remain open, since the NR disagrees with both. It gives instead, “(When shall I see you again) endowed with royal splendor,” which would establish
an interesting contrast with verse 20, where we are shown that Rāma does not really require investiture with kingship to corroborate his true kingly power.
|
|
22.18
|
That there is not a single explicit reference to Viṣṇu in all the invocations Kausalyā pronounces in this sarga is remarkable, particularly in view of 4.33, 4.41, 17.6, where Kausalyā is shown to be a devotee of Viṣṇu. But if Viṣṇu is to be regarded exclusively as the superintending deity of kingship (see note to 6.1), his omission here (and Kausalyā’s earlier worship of him) would make sense, since Rāma is not to be concerned with kingship for the fourteen years of his exile. A more likely explanation might be the belief that
Rāma is an avatar of Viṣṇu himself, if we were prepared to ascribe any antiquity to that belief (see the General Introduction, and Introduction to the
Araṇyakāṇḍa).
|
|
22.19
|
“she reverently circled Rāghava” pradakṣiṇaṃ … cakāra rāgḥavam: As mothers do not normally circumambulate their sons, the act here is meant as a special apotropaic charm, according to
the commentators.
|
Sarga 23
|
23.2
|
“Along the royal highway … the prince went illuminating it” virājayan rājasuto rājamārgam: Note the alliteration, the sort of which Vālmīki seems particularly fond.
|
|
23.3
|
“Poor” tapasvinī: See note on 28.18. Not, “characterized by the restraints of vows and fasts on behalf of Rāma’s consecration,” Cm, Cg.
|
|
23.4
|
“knew the rites” kṛtajñā: See 1.20 and note, 16.31 and note, and again the glossing lection dharmajñā (in D4, 7). Such is Cr’s interpretation (similarly Cm, Cg, though they understand prospectively: knowing the rites that she was to do when Rāma returned). Less likely, “‘grateful’: she worships the gods in gratitude for their beneficence in granting the kingship,”
CI..
“kingly attributes” rājadharmāṇām: The compound here does not, as in 7.19 above, mean “the ways of kings” (that is, that they can be cruel and fickle; this
erroneous interpretation probably called forth the hypermetric variant reading of some N manuscripts, anabhijñā, “ignorant of”), but rather the marks or accoutrements of kings, the white parasol, and so on. Cm, Cg: she knew the signs betokening the completion of the ceremony that she was to expect (see verses 9-16 below).
|
|
23.8
|
“ruled by Bṛhaspati” bārhaspataḥ: The constellations (nakṣatras) and lunar mansions are each under the superintendence of a particular god, Puṣya being under Bṛhaspati, family priest of the king of gods, Indra (see Kirfel 1920, p. 35; Kane 1962-1975, vol. 5.ii, p. 798).
|
|
23.13
|
“officials” prakṛtayaḥ: See note on 3.27 (so Cm, Cg here).
|
|
23.14
|
“Puṣya chariot” puṣyarathaḥ: According to Cm, Cg (citing AmaK), Ck, and Ct, it was used on ceremonial occasions for spectacle (never as a war chariot): it would precede kings in processions and they
would mount it or not as they wished.
|
|
23.19
|
“you are the daughter of a great house” kule mahati saṃbhūte: “Fearing that Sītā would be overwhelmed with sorrow at hearing such awful news, Rāma tries to fortify her by mentioning her different virtues, ‘You are the daughter of a great house,’ and so on,” Cm, Cg, so Ct; Ck, “He speaks thus in order to ensure that she remain lucid during his discussion of the cause of his banishment.” Perhaps
additionally Rāma wishes to secure Sītā’s approval of his (and his father’s) observance of dharma by reminding her of her own natural commitment to righteousness (see 25.2).
|
|
23.20
|
“great boons” mahāvarau: “The boons are ‘great’ insofar as they are irrevocable,” Cr.
|
|
23.21
|
“Since he had made an agreement,” sasamayaḥ: As the crit. ed. prints pāda c, sa samayaḥ (and Cm, Ck, Ct understand it), we are required to supply a new subject (Daśaratha) for pāda d, and this is too hard a construction. Moreover, pracodita seems invariably to take a personal subject (see above 12.3, 8, 15; 3.57.6, 22; 60.8, etc.). Cg (and Cr) interpret best, explaining sasamayaḥ as a bahuvrīhi compound.
|
|
23.23
|
Cg believes Rāma’s advice to Sītā here and in the following verses to be a deliberate provocation by which he means to test her affection for him (see also
notes on 27.26 and 47.10).
|
|
23.24
|
“You must not ever expect to receive any special treatment from him” nāpi tvaṃ tena bhartavyā viśeṣeṇa kadācana: There is a dispute among the commentators about the reading of the line. Ck gives ahaṃ te nānukartavyo, explaining “I am not to be thought back on” (Ct reports Ck’s reading as nānuvaktavyo, “I am not to be mentioned, or, discussed,” but this disagrees with Ck’s manuscripts, and anyway it is redundant in view of verse 23). Ck notes further, “This is the ancient lection, which some other commentator [Cm?] has utterly spoiled” Ck’s “ancient” reading, however, as is often the case, has virtually no manuscript authority. The NR version is similar to the SR but more pointed: “When I am gone to the forest you will have to be supported by him, and only
by conciliating him will you get food and clothing” (605*).
|
|
23.28
|
“she has subordinated all to righteousness” dharmam evagrataḥ kṛtvā: With Ck, we understand this as referring to Kausalyā rather than to Sītā (as per Cg, Ct); Rāma’s mother can be said to have done this by acquiescing in her son’s course of action.
|
|
23.30
|
“Bharata and Śatrughna” bharataśatrughnau: The reading of the crit. ed., lakṣmaṇaśatrughna, is an editor’s emendation. The reasons for it are not compelling (see Vaidya 1962, pp. xxvi-xxvii), and would require us to reject the unanimity of our manuscripts. Why, moreover, would twins be shown
different degrees of respect, which is based on age? Cg will later cite this passage as implying that Rāma has given [or rather, was intending to give] Lakṣmaṇa permission to accompany him; see note on 28.1.
|
|
23.32
|
“and sedulously attended to” prayatnaiś copasevitāḥ: The NR more powerfully, “attended to like gods — and if they are not, they destroy.”
|
|
23.34
|
“offense” vyalīkam: Ck, Ct understand as “false”: “do not give the lie to my command, or, word,” but compare the use of the word in 58.7, 5.44.8, 49.18.
|
Sarga 24
|
24.2
|
“past deeds” puṇyāni: Literally, “merit,” which is meant to include also demerit (pāpa) (Cg, Ck).
|
|
24.3
|
“But a wife, and she alone, … must share her husband’s fate” bhartur bhāgyaṃ tu bhāryaikā prāpnoti: A wife shares in her husband’s karma because she participates with him in his ritual activity. (Cm cites, “One’s wife is half of oneself;” TaiS 6.1.8.5.)
|
|
24.6
|
The sense of the verse is this: Granted you may feel anger or resentment toward Kaikeyī and the others, still you should not “pass that on to me,” should not feel that way about me, for I am not to blame.
“resentment” īrṣyā-: Not merely “impatience” with her for insisting on going to the forest (so Cm, Ck, Ct understand; Ck actually reads roṣāmarṣau, unrecorded in the crit. ed.). Cg feebly explains Rāma’s resentment to be caused by a perception that by following her husband Sītā will be “wholly fulfilled” with respect to her duty (and so more highly regarded by people than Rāma?).
“like so much water left after drinking ones fill” bhuktaśeṣam ivodakam: We follow Cg, Cr, Cs it attaching this simile to pāda a. It probably only refers to the custom of not passing on to another a cup of water from which one has already drunk (Cs cites a dharmaśāstra that prohibits the use of leftover water; see also Wezler 1978, pp. 23ff., p. 26n, who compares Viṇayapiṭaka 4.265.32, and discusses the impurity attached to foods partly consumed). The other commentators are unsatisfied with this
plain interpretation; joining the simile to the following sentence, they try to explain more pointedly, while at the same
time specifying what is meant by pāda d (literally, “there is no evil in me”): “A man who travels through a wilderness where water is hard to find can save the
water from a meal in his water jug and it is not considered impure; in fact it will benefit him and so must necessarily be
taken along.” This appears to be more subtle an interpretation than the verse can bear.
|
|
24.7
|
“surpasses the finest mansions” prāsādāgrair … viśiṣyate: Syntactically the most reasonable analysis of the verse is to construe the first line with viśiṣyate (instrumental for ablative, see note on 42.26: so Cv, Cm [second interpretation]. Cg, Cr, and see the NR gloss, -vimānebhyaḥ … śreyān. 6l8*). A possible but less convincing alternative: “The shadow … circumstances — whether the finest mansions … — is [to
be] preferred.” The instrumental for locative is found elsewhere in the epic dialect, see MBh 8.7.15, 10.12.10, and De’s notes there.
The NR’s -(ā)śrayaḥ, “shelter of [a husband’s] feet;” for -cchāyā, “shadow,” is an attractive variant reading, but apparently unsubstantiated by the SR. The phrase reappears in 42.14; see
the note there.
“the finest mansions” prāsādāgraiḥ: Probably thus, in agreement with Cr (see also vimānāgrāt in 6.115.48, and Sukthankar on MBh 3.176.18), rather than “the tops of palaces.”
“flying through the sky” vaihāyasagatena: By the power of yoga (specifically the attainment of “subtlety”), according to the commentators.
|
|
24.8
|
“in all these different questions” vividhāśrayam: So Cm (not, “with regard to a husband’s different circumstances” [Ck, Ct]). The NR specifies, “They told me, ‘you must never live without your husband’” (620*.2).
|
|
24.10
|
“practice … chastity” brahmacāriṇī: Although a woman’s brahmacarya is normally just fidelity (see 110.9 below), the term is thus translated because it has specific reference to the sexual
abstention that will prevail during their exile as ascetics (so here Cg [second interpretation], Ck); see note on 25.7.
“What pleasures I shall share with you” saha raṃsye tvayā: The phrase need not have any. sexual connotations. The type of pleasure meant is described in sargas 88-89; see also 50.21 and note.
|
|
24.11
|
Before this verse, some N manuscripts include a line likening Rāma’s bravery to Viṣṇu’s (624*).
“any other person” anyasyāpi janasya, So Ct (“any person to whom you are the only refuge,’ Cm, Ck). just possible: “(You were able [or, ready] to protect) another [that is, a stranger] in the forest” (for this sense of
janasya, see 23.33). A reference to the Viśvāmitra episode of 1.29?
|
|
24.12
|
“can survive” bhaviṣyāmi: For the pregnant sense see 3.41.23, 60.49; 6.23.27.
|
|
24.16
|
The word order of the verse is noticeably dislocated; diagrammatically the construction of the main items is: A B A B A. This
may be intended to convey a sense of high emotion in the climax of Sītā’s speech (see 96.4 and note, and note on 3.29.24).
|
|
24.17
|
“teeming with deer, monkeys. and elephants” mṛgāyutaṃ vānaravāraṇair yutam: Cg sees here veiled references to Mārīca (the magic deer) and Sugrīva (the monkey king), who are to appear later in the epic, in Books Three and Four.
“in strict self-discipline” saṃyatā: The reading of the crit. ed., saṃmatā (“permitted,” though Ct glosses, “following your commands”), seems to be based only on Dt (what Dd, Dm, and Ñ1 report is unclear). The best attested reading is saṃyatā, which we confidently adopt; see niyatā in verse 10 above.
|
|
24.19
|
“who so cherished righteousness” dharmavatsalaḥ: Cg glosses, “who could not bear that his wife suffer.” But the NR reading dharmavādinīm (“speaking words of righteousness”) suggests the emendation -vatsalām (Sītā ‘‘who so cherished”).
|
Sarga 25
|
25.2
|
Sītā: According to Ct (on verse 4). Rāmia’s calling his wife by her given name (not normally done) is “not a lapse but is meant to represent the mental confusion consequent
upon his sorrow.” Note the threefold anaphora of “Sītā” (verses 2-4), which lends an importunate tone to his words.
|
|
25.4
|
“wild regions” kāntāram: Cm, Ck, Ct treat this word adjectivally and make bahudoṣam the predicate (‘‘the forest is declared to hale many ills’), which is less meaningful. Oldenberg suggests a pun, and this is indeed the form such punning etymologies could take. But no commentator mentions it and we are
not convinced by Oldenberg’s odd solution (“the poet probably had in mind the Dhātupāṭha gloss vana saṃbhaktau, ‘to grant a share’” [1919, p. 65 n5]). Presumably he means that the root van can signify “enjoy,” as occasionally in Vedic and Pāli. But why the poet would want such a pun is hard to see.
|
|
25.5
|
For the style of this passage, particularly the refrain at the end, see the interesting remarks of Oldenberg 1918, pp. 452ff.; 1919, especially pp. 64ff.: in comparison with that of the epic, the jātakas’ use of the figure is “far more archaic, the movement of the verses petrified.” At the conclusion of his comparison of the
Vessantarajātaka passage that parallels the present one, he remarks, “Does one not get the sense here, in respect of their artistic capabilities,
of two entirely different ages?” p. 67. Compare also 61.8ff., 69.14ff., etc.
|
|
25.6
|
“redoubled” -sambhūtāḥ: So Cg, Ct, Cr; or, “(roars of lions and roars) coming from (torrents)” (Cm, Ck).
|
|
25.7
|
“broken off of themselves” svayaṃ bhagnāsu: the commentators remark that by this qualification we are to understand that the leaves are sere and brittle. The reference,
however, is probably more specifically to the prohibition against injuring trees (see also 3.67.22, and Kane 1962-1975, vol. 2.ii. p. 895), which is especially enjoined upon forest hermits (see 646*: one must eat only fruit that has
fallen of itself; also ManuSm 6.21). Recall that Rāma had promised Kaikeyī to live the life of an ascetic (16.28, 30). He will become subject to the rules of the dharma of forest hermits (vānaprasthadharma), and consequently many of the things he mentions here with regard to food and fasting, clothing, personal hygiene, and so
on, are not simply natural consequences of forest life, but requirements or prescriptions. More of these prescriptions are
listed in 648*, 649*, especially 655*.3 (“One must turn one’s thoughts to ascetic practices”); for Sītā’s promise in 24.10 to practice sexual continence, another such requirement, see ManuSm 6.26 and Kane 1962-1975, vol. 2. ii, p. 920. Note that in 46.55ff., Rāma intentionally mats his hair with juice of the banyan tree, and is said to take on the vow of a forest hermit (see also 28.9;
Ctr also more or less supports this interpretation, vol. 1. p. 259).
|
|
25.8
|
See ManuSm 6.6: “[The ascetic] is to wear hides or barkcloth … bear matted locks of hair and (let) his beard and nails (grow).”
|
|
25.10
|
“of every size and shape” bahurūpāḥ: Cg glosses instead, “with large bodies,’ perhaps rightly.
|
|
25.13
|
“branches and blades” -śākhāgrāḥ: This applies by synecdoche to both the trees and the grass (Cg, Ct; Cm, Ck take -agrāḥ as construing specifically with the grasses).
|
|
25.15
|
“did not reply” na … vacanaṃ cakāra: Compare 11.14 (so Cr here? Note the well-attested variant reading sā for tat in pāda c); or, “would not accept what he said” (Cg, Ck, Ct; so Cm?).
|
Sarga 26
|
26.1
|
“trickling” prasakta-: Cg glosses, “(her face) partly (tear-covered)”; Cr, perhaps rightly, understands prasaktā separately (“attached [to her husband],” or better, “persistent”).
|
|
26.2
|
Cg refers to the amplification of this idea in 27.11ff.
|
|
26.3
|
“By the order of” -ājñayā: Although the order might be that of Sītā’s elders (see 24.8; Cm, Ct refer to 1.72.17, with 1327*.1), Cg is perhaps right to say that “as śruti declares, ‘one’s wife is half of oneself’ [TaiS 6.1.8.5], and so a command to Rāma from his elders is a command to Sītā” (as Sītā has already asserted, 24.3; thus also Cr).
|
|
26.4
|
“Śakra … could” śaknoti … śakraḥ: There is a light pun here in the Sanskrit, the name śakraḥ being derived from the root śak (literally, “The Able One”).
|
|
26.5
|
“regardless of” kāmam: Regardless of all Rāma’s instructions on how to live in his absence (23.23ff.), Sītā will not be able to live at all. Alternatively, we may take kāmam with pādas ab: “Despite the fact that a woman … you [nonetheless] have given such instructions as these to me.” The commentators do
not shed any light on the problem.
|
|
26.7
|
“yearned” -utsāhā: See 3.26.4 and pw s.v.; note also the NR gloss -sprhā.
|
|
26.8
|
“And it is with you that I would go there” sā tvayā saha tatrāhaṃ yāsyāmi: That is, I do not want to fulfil the prediction in any way other than in your company (see the NR version 668*, na hīcchāmi tam [siddhādeśam] anyathā). This seems more persuasive than the explanations of the commentators: Ct, Cr: the prediction will not come true otherwise (that is, if I do not go with you); Cg (and apparently Ck): since it is thus prophesied for me, I will go with you, not otherwise; that is, not merely because I want to.
|
|
26.10
|
“unprepared” akṛtātmabhiḥ: So Cg; or, “without self-discipline” (Cm, Ck, Ct, Cr).
|
|
26.11
|
Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct suppose the verse to offer a corroboration of the brahmans’ prediction (“‘I heard that living in the forest’ would befall
me”), rather than an explanation of Sītā’s preparedness.
“in the presence of my mother” mama mātur ihāgrataḥ: This must refer to Sītā’s adoptive mother, the king’s chief queen. See below, 110.32.
|
|
26.13
|
“I have been waiting for the chance” kṛtakṣaṇā: Thus Cm; so also in 5.45.39, kṛtakṣaṇaḥ kāla iva prajākṣaye, “Like doom waiting for the chance to destroy all living things” (see also 5.62.20). Alternatively: “the opportunity has
now been given me.” (Ck, Ct: “[let me be] given permission”; Cg, Cr: “I celebrate (going)” [am eager to go].)
|
|
26.14
|
“I shall have no sin to answer for” bhaviṣyāmi vikalmaṣā: If she remains behind, people will impute some sin to her (Ct); nor can she stay and propitiate her household god for purity, because “Rāma is her highest divinity” (Cg).
|
|
26.15
|
“is sacred” kalyāṇaḥ: Cm, Cg, Ct explain predicatively, and we follow them. Ck supplies as predicate something like siddhaḥ (“[my holy union] is permanent”), which may well be right, for it is the perdurability of their union, not its sanctity,
that Sītā is concerned with here, as the next verse shows (and see 674*.1-2).
|
|
26.16
|
“in accordance with their own customs” svadharmeṇa: So Cg, Ct (they gloss “each according to his own caste-dharma”). Cm and Cr connect it with pāda d: through her own dharma, that is, fidelity, a woman remains with her husband.
“fathers” pitṛbhiḥ: The plural is meant to include grandfathers, etc. (Cm, Cg, Ct). Near the conclusion of the marriage ceremony, the heads of the bride and groom are sprinkled with holy water, see ĀśvaGS 1.7.20 (see below 110.48; Kane 1962-1975, vol. 2.ii, p. 1,267, and vol. 2.i, pp. 529-30), and above, 1.1327*.2.
Ck indicates that, with the exception of the element mahāmate (it is added by the poet for the sake of the meter), the śloka is essentially a yajurmantra (untraced).
|
|
26.18
|
“I have always shared” māṃ samām: Not, “I am the same, unchanging, whether pain or pleasure befalls me” (Cg), for then she would hardly call herself “desolate.”
|
Sarga 27
|
27.4
|
The future vakṣyati is not explained by commentators. Cg and Ck merely gloss it as present, Ct impossibly takes it as future of the root vah; indeed it does not seem to have a true future sense here (see vakṣyante in 4.21 above with note).
“Rāma’s ‘great power’ is not at all” tejo nāsti paraṃ rāme: We understand the line not as a quotation of the people’s statement (“Rāma’s great power is not like [that is, excels] that of the burning sun,” Cm, Cg [third explanation] Ck, Ct, so the NR, 686*), but as a contradiction of it (with Cg’s second gloss, and Cs). Cr tries to temper the insult and his explanation is clever: “‘If’ [reading yadi for yad dhi] you do not take me, ‘the people in their ignorance,’ of any reason why you should refuse to take me, ‘will speak this lie,
that Rāma’s great power is not. …’”
|
|
27.6
|
Sāvitrī: The paragon of wifely devotion who, with half her own life, redeemed her husband from the god of death. Her story is told
in MBh 3.277ff.
|
|
27.7
|
“I would not even think of looking” na tv ahaṃ manasāpi … draṣṭāsmi: “Thus, fear of that need not stop him from taking her,” Ck. The location of the comparison in pāda d, in isolation from its referent, is awkward, but irremediable. Additionally pāda c (“were I to go with you”) is taken as a conditional clause, not an independent sentence (so the commentators). Because
of these syntactical problems, the Mylapore editors suggest understanding yathānyākula-: “I would go with you, as any other woman who is no disgrace to her family (would want to go with her husband)” — that is,
were he not to allow her to go, he would be treating her as if he thought her a slut. Rāma wants not only to spare her the hardships of life in the forest, but also to preserve her from the eyes of other men (see
also note on 30.8 below).
|
|
27.10
|
more … than” na … iva: The reading iva (crit. ed. api) seems clearly indicated by the testimony of the manuscripts (so too Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr); the sense is also superior.
“on our pleasure beds” vihāraśayaneṣu: We analyze the compound as a tatpuruṣa; Cm, Cg take it unconvincingly as a dvandva, in order to avoid the sexual reference (“ ‘as in strolling,’ namely, through a garden, ‘or in sleeping’”).
|
|
27.16
|
“you will not know any grief or displeasure on my account” na … kiṃcid draṣṭum arhasi vipriyam / matkṛte an ca te śokaḥ: Here, as elsewhere, Vālmīki charges Sītā’s speech with a profound and tragic irony.
|
|
27.18
|
“But” atha: There is no need, with Cg and Ck, to take this as an interrogative particle.
The second half-verse contains an interesting alliteration: viṣam … viśaṃ dviṣatāṃ vaśam (see note on 20.32).
|
|
27.20
|
“ten years of sorrow, and three, and one” daśa varṣāṇi trīṇi caikaṃ ca duḥkhitā: There is a moving pathos in Sītā’s computation of the years of separation. Cg points out that it is meant to show how, to a woman separated from her lover, the ten years at the beginning, the three in
the middle, and the one at the end of the period all seem equally long.
|
|
27.22
|
“the tears she had held in so long” cirasaṃniyataṃ bāṣpam: There is a slight inconsistency in view of 26.21, where Sītā is already weeping. Cg tries to reconcile this by saying that “long” means all the while she was talking (see also note to 23). The NR (697*, 698*) makes Rāma the subject of both verses 22 and 23 (“He was bruised by her pitiful words … and began to weep”), which is far more powerful.
It may be that the theological attitude discussed in the note to 16.57 motivated the SR alteration (if there was alteration),
but our manuscripts no longer allow us to reconstruct confidently the original state of the verses.
|
|
27.23
|
“Water clear as crystal” sphaṭikasaṃkāśaṃ vāri: “The ‘crystal-like’ clarity of her tears gives us to understand that the kohl in her eyes must already have been washed
away, and thus that her tears must have been streaming down for a long time” (Cg; he also takes “water” in the lotus simile as “sap” [Cs imagines the lotuses to have been torn from the pond], this being both warm and clear).
|
|
27.25
|
“Self-existent” svayaṃbhoḥ: “This must be Nārāyaṇa, not Four-faced [Brahmā], because the latter did feel fear of [the demons] Madhu, Kaiṭabha, etc.,” Cg; “‘Self-existent’ means Blessed Brahmā, who is not afraid of anything, because there is no other really existent thing distinct from him — and according to the
scriptural passage, ‘Fear comes from [the existence of] a second,’ etc. [BṛĀraU 1.4.2],” Ck.
|
|
27.26
|
“without knowing your true feelings” tava sarvam abhiprāyam avijñāya: The NR offers, “to test your commitment … I said I would not take yon” (702*), and this may be what is in fact implied in our verse.
Cf. also Cg’s comment noted on 23.23.
|
|
27.27
|
“determined” sṛṣṭā: Here and in 35.5 below the word is translated thus, though this sense is rare, if not unique (so Cm, Ck; see PW s.v.; Cg suggests, “‘sent,’ that is, by fate” [see 26.6]).
“self-respecting” ātmavān: Compare the use of the word in 46.63, 3.43.37, and 6.106.18. Like many other epithets, ātmavān takes its color from the context, and interpretation is often uncertain.
|
|
27.28
|
“my smooth-limbed wife” gajanāsoru: Literally, “whose thighs are (smooth) as an elephant’s trunk.”
Here Rāma is informing Sītā that, for him, living in the forest will be an act of dharma, of the highest moral dimension, not a vacation, as she is repeatedly shown to view it (so too Daśaratha, 32.5). This interpretation is at odds with that of all the commentators. They understand dharma here as vānaprasthadharma, the customs and code of forest hermits, and believe Rāma to be saying that, in taking his wife to the forest, he is only doing what other good men of the past have done. But this
is beside the point, and in any case conflicts with the definition of dharma given in the next verse.
“radiance” suvarcalā: Certainly not meant as the personification of the wife of the sun, which is late.
|
|
27.31
|
“bestow precious objects on the brahmans” brāhmaṇebhyaś ca ratnāni … / dehi: Gifts to brahmans (and the needy) are considered an essential preliminary for any important act, here Rāma’s departure. Cg, Ck on 32.1 vulgate call it the yātradāna, giving of gifts before embarking on voyage (we do not, however, find any mention of this in the dharmaśāstras or nibandhas); such is also the opinion of Ctr, vol. 1, p. 296, who cites a parallel from the MBh (5.149.56-57). They may be correct, but at the same time, insofar as Rāma is virtually renouncing the householder stage of life, he is divesting himself of his material possessions (see 28.18ff.,
33.2; so Dhṛtarāṣṭra before going forth into the life stage of the forest hermit, MBh 15.21.5). Additionally, Rāma may wish to ensure that his dependents and friends have the wherewithal to maintain themselves in his absence.
|
|
27.33
|
The verse is a recapitulatory one, marking sarga closure.
|
Sarga 28
|
28.1
|
Before this verse both the NR and the SR include sections that on comparison indicate that the original contained a number of lines in which Lakṣmaṇa addresses Rāma, telling him that he wishes to accompany him to the wilderness, and that Rāma has already given him permission. Note 716*.7-12 (the NR), 717*.11-19 (D4, 5, 7), 718*.1-4, 13-15 (the SR), and especially lines 11, 16, and 13, respectively, of the three “insertions”: anujñāto ‘smi [-taś ca, SR] bhavatā pūrvam eva vanaṃ prati [nararṣabha, Ñ1; yad asmy aham, SR], “you have already granted me permission (to go) to the forest.” The NR explicitly shows Rāma granting permission, see 21.1 and note; in the SR the commentators identify various passages where permission is implied:
19.21 (see note there; thus Ck, Ct; Ck notes that when Rāma told Lakṣmaṇa to “imitate” him he meant not in going to the forest, as Lakṣmaṇa thought and here asserts, but in not resisting the cancellation of the consecration); 23.30 (“here it is only Bharata and Śatrughna whom Sītā is told to obey,” Cg; see note on 23.30 — Cg adds here that Rāma gave Lakṣmaṇa permission at that time only to prevent him from doing anything violent on the spur of the moment).
|
|
28.3
|
“shower [them] with all they desired” abhivarṣati [te] kāmaiḥ: We must understand, as direct object, te (feminine dual); or perhaps we have in kāmaiḥ instrumental for accusative with verbs of raining, as in Greek.
|
|
28.4
|
After this verse the SR adds, “Once Bharata becomes the king he will be wholly in Kaikeyī’s power and will take no thought for Kausalyā or Sumitrā in their sorrow” (725*).
|
|
28.6
|
Hereafter most of the SR inserts, “If, when he gains the kingship, Bharata grows corrupt and out of animosity and pride does not protect [our mothers], I will kill him without hesitation for his cruelty
and ill will, and everyone else who takes his side” (728*).
|
|
28.7
|
“she has acquired a thousand villages as her living” yasyāḥ sahasraṃ grāmāṇāṃ saṃprāptam upajīvanam: A remarkable statement on Kausalyā’s vast wealth, even if “thousand” is hyperbolic and means only “many.” Leaving aside the general question of women’s usual
property rights in the epic (according to MBh 2.63.1, for example, dependent women can own no property, see MBh 5.33.64, ManuSm] 8.416), the editor of the text volume is probably right in seeing this wealth as a payment by Daśaratha to Kausalyā when she was “superseded” (adhivinnā) by Kaikeyī (Vaidya 1962, p. 697; see ArthaŚā 3.2.38-42 for the compensation of supersession adhivedanikā), though nowhere in the Rām narrative are the grounds, or the fact itself, of supersession explicitly related (Cm, Ck, Ct, reading upajīvinam for upajīvanam, explain the line, “whose dependents [or, by whose grace her dependents] have acquired a thousand villages,” that is, if
she can bestow such wealth, all the more should she be able to support herself).
|
|
28.8–10
|
For Cg, this passage shows that at all times, in all places and circumstances, every sort of service is to be performed by the subordinate
individual soul (śeṣa) on behalf of the Supreme Master (śeṣin) in conjunction with his goddess.
|
|
28.9
|
“proper fare” svāhārāni: “Fit to be easily [su] eaten,” Cg; “proper [sva] food, and good [su] food,” Ck.
|
|
28.10
|
This verse, along with a line inserted by the SR before verse 1 of the sarga (718*.3, “Lakṣmaṇa clasped his brother’s feet”), holds a special place in South Indian Vaishnavism. Vedāntadeśika explains the famous mantra called the Dvayam, recited daily by Vaishnavas, as expressing the “two things” contained in these two verses, namely, the goal of the soul’s
striving (28.10), and the correct means of realizing that goal (718*.3) (see Rahasyatrayasāra, pp. 318ff.).
|
|
28.12–13
|
“that great Varuṇa himself bestowed” ye … dadau … mahātmā varuṇaḥ svayam: The episode of Varuṇa’s presentation of weapons to Janaka, or Janaka’s to Rāma, has not been previously referred to in the Rām. (In 110.38 mention will be made of the great bow Varuṇa bestowed on Janaka, but that is the one Rāma shatters at the marriage rite of Sītā; see note there.) Cm, Cg notice this inconsistency and they explain it as follows: It is Vālmīki’s habit to neglect to mention an incident where chronologically it should be noticed, because of the pressure of treating
the topic at hand. Later on, his brief recapitulation of the incident, as here, establishes it as a fact of the narrative.
They cite two other instances: in 5.64.4, Rāma refers to a piece of jewelry given to Sītā by her father at the time of her marriage, mention of which was omitted in Book One; the story of the crow attacking Sītā on Mount Citrakūṭa is not related in Book Two, though Sītā speaks of it in 5.36.12ff. but see note on 89.19); see also note on 52.12ff. Cm, Cg, Ck suppose that the weapons were given “at Janaka’s sacrifice” by Varuṇa to Rāma himself; Ct, on the other hand, that they were given to Janaka and then to Rāma, as part of Sītā’s dowry. Insofar as Rāma is shown in 3.11 to acquire magical weapons from the seer Agastya, these weapons (not to speak of those given by Viśvāmitra, 1.26 or Brahmā, 39.11 below), seem superfluous.
|
|
28.14
|
“preceptor’s residence” ācāryasadmani: Vasiṣṭha’s (so Cm, Cg, because of the phrase “guru of the Ikṣvākus” in verse 15); or Suyajña’s (Ck, Ct)
“in perfect order” satkṛtya: Taken by the commentators as “‘honoring,’ that is, the teacher,” but this is weak, and inappropriate in verse 16.
|
|
28.16
|
“tiger of the Raghus” raghuśārdūlaḥ: The crit. ed. reading “tiger among kings” is marked as uncertain; “tiger of the Raghus” is preferable both on manuscript and contextual grounds (so too Ck: note Ñ1, D4, 5, 7 naraśārdūlaḥ).
|
|
28.17
|
“with full self-possession” ātmavān: A vague epithet. like so many others (contrast its sense in 27.27, see the note there). Perhaps Rāma’s “self-possession” is stressed here in view of verses 18-19, where he is preparing to give away everything he owns.
|
|
28.18
|
“poor” tapasvibhyaḥ: = kṛpaṇa- in 29.21. See also 23.3 and note, 36.2, 58.25 and note. 3.46.16, 56.8. 60.8 for the larger sense of the word; “ascetics”
would hardly have any use for Rāma’s wealth.
|
Sarga 29
|
29.1
|
“most just and welcome order” śāsanam … śubhataraṃ priyam: His command is “just” insofar as it betokens benefits for the brahmans; “welcome” in that it signifies approval of Lakṣmaṇa’s accompanying him to the forest (Cg).
|
|
29.3
|
“the twilight worship” saṃdhyām: The fire-sacrifice required at the time of the noonday “twilight,” when the sun is at its zenith (Cm, Cg, Ct). The morning twilight is some time passed (see 13.1 above), and it will be close to evening twilight when Rāma departs (see note to 31.27). On the twilights and the accompanying ceremonies see Kane 1962-1975, vol. II.i, p. 312.
|
|
29.9
|
“worth a thousand others” gajasahasreṇa: Literally, “at, equal to, the price of a thousand elephants”; a rare locution, but see Renou 1968, p. 292 (several S manuscripts read, “with a thousand units of gold” [niṣkā], that is, for its maintenance). Cg distinguishes this Śatruṃjaya from Daśaratha’s elephant of the same name (see 91.13).
|
|
29.11
|
“As Brahmā … Indra, lord of the thirty gods” brahmeva tridaśeśvaram: Ck, Ct, evidently considering the simile unusual — since Rāma is being coordinated not with the preeminent kshatriya god Indra, but with the preeminent priestly god Brahmā — assert that it is employed merely with reference to the relative power of the commander and the recipient of the command.
But the comparison of Rāma to Brahmā reappears in other sorts of contexts (see 93.27, 96.27. and note on 46.64), and is evidently meant to signal a special feature
of Rāma’s character (see the Introduction, Chapter 10).
|
|
29.12
|
Āgastya: The son of Agastya; Kauśika, the son of Viśvāmitra. We follow Cg who, like Ck (and Ct), must have read āgastyam (so the Kumbhakonam ed., contra the report of the crit. ed.). That Agastya himself should be in Ayodhyā is absurd; Rāma is not to meet him until 3.11.
|
|
29.13
|
“the learned preceptor of the Taittirīyas” ācāryas taittirīyāṇām abhirūpaḥ: The commentators offer no identification of this teacher of the Taittirīya school of the vedic tradition, with whom Rāma’s mother appears to have had a special intimacy. But note that Vālmīki (or rather, a Vālmīki) is named as an authority of this school (in the TaiPrāti 5.36, 9.4: the work is to be dated before 350 b.c., see Keith 1914. pp. xxxix-xli). The poet probably quotes the TaiS in 85.42 below, and may well be alluding to other Taittirīya scriptures in 39.8-9, 101.28, 102.3, 110.17 (see notes there).
|
|
29.15
|
Citraratha: No previous mention has been made of this charioteer, who is different from Sumantra (as Cg, Ck, Ct tell us); perhaps his son?
Rāma throughout the passage is taking pains to secure the maintenance of his and his mother’s friends and dependents (the older
men in Daśaratha’s entourage would still be provided for by the king), lest they suffer from Kaikeyī’s studied neglect.
|
|
29.16
|
The presents listed here are presumably given to other brahmans. For the obscure terms employed one is forced to take refuge
with the commentators:
“oxen” bhadrakān: So Cm, Cg. Ck, Ct gloss “a type of grain.”
“dairy needs” vyañjana: The word appears to be unique in the sense Cg here attributes to it. Ck, Ct read vyañjanārhān [not recorded in the crit. ed.], but this is equally obscure (“[grains] suitable as condiments”?).
|
|
29.22
|
After the first half-verse, the SR, Ñ1, and the good D manuscripts (4. 5. 7) insert eight lines showing Trijaṭa’s wife, oppressed by her poverty in the forest, urging her husband to seek refuge with the beneficent Rāma (763*).
“sallow” piṅgalaḥ: An effect of his life of poverty (Cg, Cs). Possibly also, or instead, a proper name?
|
|
29.24
|
The brahman is asked to throw his staff (possibly instrumental for accusative with verbs of throwing, as in Greek, see Smyth 1966, pp. 346-471 above the extensive herd of cows. He will receive as many cows as are covered by the flight of the staff
(Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct; see 770*). The commentators do not address the issue of the insensitivity (indeed, cruelty, as it must strike us) of Rāma’s “joke” Cm merely remarks, “it is meant to show how shamelessly avaricious brahmans can be about cows” (so Ck, Ct). One can well appreciate the aesthetic requirement for comic relief between the dramatic confrontations of sargas 7-28 and the hysteria to come in sargas 30ff., but the humiliation of poverty does not offer much.
|
Sarga 30
|
30.1
|
“they went to see their father jagmatuḥ pitaraṃ draṣṭum: “Though already given leave by his father, Rāma goes to Daśaratha to ask that Lakṣmaṇa and Sītā be granted permission to depart,” Cg (see 30.20-21).
|
|
30.2
|
“weapons, which Sītā had ornamented” āyudhe … sītayā samalaṃkṛte: The weapons would have been adorned by Sītā as an act of pūjā, worship (Ct), with sandalwood paste and such (Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr; see 6.23.17).
|
|
30.3
|
“wealthy” śrīmān: Though the word usually connotes royalty, here it must be taken to signify simply “rich” (the commentators point out that
all the structures are grand ones; they are otherwise silent).
|
|
30.6
|
“a vast army of four divisions” caturaṅgabalaṃ mahat: The four parts of an Indian army are the horse, elephant, chariot, and foot-soldier units.
|
|
30.7
|
“has always met the needs of the needy” kāmināṃ caiva kāmadaḥ: The clause seems irrelevant to the context. The NR replaces it with śaktimān api vīryavān, “though he is powerful and mighty” (783*).
|
|
30.8
|
“whom even creatures of the sky” yā … bhūtair ākāśagair api: Sītā, like all women of noble birth, would have lived up till now a life of uninterrupted sequestration (see the phrase used of
a king’s wife, asūryaṃpaśyā, “who never sees the sun” [MahāBh on Pā 3.2.36]). This fact makes it all the more dramatic when the queens show themselves in public following Rāma’s departure (35.24).
|
|
30.10
|
“some spirit that has possessed Daśaratha” daśarathaṃ sattvam āviśya: Pāda b as printed in the crit. ed., daśarathaḥ sattvam āviśya, is meaningless here, and the commentators cannot convincingly explain it. The NR’s sattvenāviṣṭa-, “possessed by a spirit’ (785*), makes almost certain the conjecture adopted here, daśaratham (accusative). The lection is found in one manuscript of Ck and is suggested also by the Mylapore editors.
|
|
30.13–14
|
The similes in these two verses seem to have been transposed, though no manuscript reports this.
|
|
30.14
|
After this verse most S manuscripts (and Ñ1) add by way of explanation: “For he is the root of human beings, the glorious one whose essence [or, sap] is righteousness:
the fruit, flower, leaf, and branches are the rest of the people” (791*).
|
|
30.22
|
“even (when Rāma looked) at the people” (pratīkṣamāṇo) ‘pi janam … (rāmaḥ): The reading ‘bhijanam, which is never found in the Rām in the sense required here (see note to 53.15), seems at be based exclusively on Ct, who glosses “‘the place,’ that is, the people in it.” Cm, Cg, Ck all read ‘pi janam, and are supported by most of the NR. We confidently accept this (the concessive particle is also necessary here).
“not the least anguish touched him” anārtarūpaḥ: -rūpa, as in verse 23 below, is an intensifier (see note on 14.24).
|
|
30.23
|
“only then” tatpūrvam: Literally, “that being the first time.” He halted only when he had to; none of the earlier signs of grief having stayed
him. There seems to be no other way to construe the adverb, which has the sense given here also in 6.115.16.
|
|
30.24
|
This verse is preserved only in the SR, and is accordingly marked as uncertain in the crit. ed.
|
Sarga 31
|
31.1
|
The NR inserts before this a sarga in which Daśaratha again renounces Kaikeyī, and Bharata too (line 5), and accuses hey of being in league with others (9-12). He expresses the hope that Rāma might disobey him, but knows he will not (31-32). He reproaches himself, fearing what people will say (kiṃ māṃ vakṣyati loko ‘yam, line 39), and only wishes that he could die before having to consign Rāma to such a miserable fate (App. I, No. 13).
|
|
31.3
|
“He has given away all his wealth” dhanaṃ dattvā sarvam: As Ck and Ct remark, the implication here is that Rāma has absolutely no intention of remaining in Ayodhyā.
|
|
31.6
|
It would seem as if the poet protests Daśaratha’s innocence too much. See the Introduction, Chapter 9.
|
|
31.7
|
“in the company of all my wives” dāraiḥ parivṛtaḥ sarvaiḥ: Why does Daśaratha want all his wives present? The commentators are silent. Perhaps he hoped that their anguish (verse 16) might check Kaikeyī, or that their very presence might shame her (32.13, 33.6) into relenting.
|
|
31.10
|
“Half seven hundred” ardhasaptaśataḥ: Not 750 as per PW s.v. (see 34.32).
Ck and Ct observe that the fact that the women surround Kausalyā substantiates Lakṣmaṇa’s previous statement [28.7] regarding her power. Though high-born women (and men, see 4.2 and note) are usually said to have
coppery or red eyes, the commentators all remark that here it is due to weeping.
|
|
31.16
|
“countless” sahasra-: Here as often (such as verse 25 below, where Cg glosses aneka-, and see note on 2.6 above) for any large number. (Had he realized this, Cs would have been spared the problem of how to transmute 350 into 1,000.)
“made all the louder by the noise of their jewelry” bhūṣaṇadhvanimūrchitaḥ: Their jewelry would be shaking and falling off as the women beat their breasts and heads (Cm, Ck, Ct).
|
|
31.17
|
“and with Sītā’s help” sītayā sārdham: Cr seems to construe this phrase only with rudantaḥ (“in tears”), taking the plural verb as epicism for dual (this is possible, see 3.67.20 and note). The commentator may in
fact be correct: not only would Sītā shrink from touching her father-in-law, but she later explicitly says that she would never willingly touch any other man
than Rāma, not even with her foot (see 3.43.34, 5.35.62-63).
|
|
31.18
|
“overwhelmed by a sea of grief” śokārṇavapariplutam: Four conservative N and S manuscripts (D4, 5, 7, M3) apply this adjectival phrase to Rāma rather than to Daśaratha.
|
|
31.21
|
“as Prajāpati once gave his children leave” prajāpatir iva prajāḥ: Brahmā (Prajāpati) permitted his children, Sanaka and the others, to depart when they wanted to go off and perform religious austerities, according to Ct and Cr. The legend seems not to be attested elsewhere.
|
|
31.23
|
“I was deceived by Kaikeyī into granting a boon” kaikeyyā varadānena mohitaḥ: This follows the natural interpretation indicated by Cm and Cg (and made explicit in 821*.4 below, channayā calitas tv asmi striyā). Ck and Ct, presumably in order to eliminate the narrative inconsistency (see note on 9.13 and Introduction, Chapter 4), explain, “‘Because
of my granting the boon to Kaikeyī I have become deluded,’ that is, utterly lost in grief and so unworthy or incapable of executing kingly duties”
|
|
31.25
|
“on my account” me: A sort of “ethical” dative.
|
|
31.26
|
For direct discourse to commence without a speaker introduction, as the crit. ed. has it here, is most unusual. The NR and SR differ completely here (though see 815*.17-18). But since the crit. ed. elsewhere includes unanimous SR readings when essential for the narrative, the necessary introductory verses in 816*, which
have precisely the same manuscript authority as, for example, 30.24, must be put in the text before verse 26, as we have done.
“Go in safety” gacchasvāriṣṭam: An adverbial usage; possible also as adjective to panthānam (Cg). Cm, Ck, and Ct understand it as a sort of interjection, “farewell,” for which we find no evidence. (On the meaning of ariṣṭa-, see note on 37.19 below.)
“to good fortune, prosperity” śreyase vṛddhaye: Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct distinguish the two as heavenly and earthly good, respectively.
|
|
31.27
|
“in the company of” saṃpaśyan: Literally, “seeing”; also possible: “out of regard for.”
“you may set out” sādhayiṣyasi: So Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct. Though common in the Sanskrit drama, the verb is rare in this sense in the Rām (see however 32.8). But it is quite unlikely that the poet intends a double entendre: “you may achieve your purpose (that is, that there may still be a way to achieve the coronation).
With respect to the chronology of the narrative, Ck, Ct observe that it was early in the day that Kaikeyī had banishment decreed for Rāma; that Rāma spoke with his mother and made the donations through the afternoon; and that it was early evening when he came to take leave
of the king. (The sun sets in 41.10ff., soon after Rāma reaches the Tamasā River.)
|
|
31.29
|
“Who will confer” kaḥ … pradāsyati: That is, sooner or later his royal pleasures (so Cm, Cg, and Ct; see NR v.1.: yān adya bhogān prāpsyāmi, “the delights I shall have tonight”) will have to come to an end, and it might as well be sooner (note too that Rāma had promised to leave that very same day, 16.51, and see 16.22 and 40). Ck and Ct suggest an alternative, but less persuasive, interpretation: who will give [ascribe to me] tomorrow [if I should go tomorrow]
the virtues [that is, dharma] I shall gain [if I go] today?
|
|
31.30
|
“its kingdom” sarāṣṭrā: Though somewhat awkward, this sense appears to be authorized by verse 33 below. Perhaps otherwise: “along with its vassal
kingdoms” (see note on 43.11, and 102.31).
|
|
31.34
|
“this kindly land” mahīm imāṃ … śivām: Cg suggests that we are to understand by the adjective “kindly” that Rāma is not abdicating because of the rigors of kingship.
“as you have said” tvayā yad uktam: To Kaikeyī, as Cm and Ck note. Daśaratha himself has never yet Rāma to go into exile (see 16.24 and the end of the note on 12.16). though Rāma often speaks as if he had (see verses 33 and 35, 43.1, 97.21. 98.38, etc.; see the Introduction, Chapter 4).
|
Sarga 32
|
32.1
|
Before this the SR inserts a sarga (App. I, No. 14) in which Sumantra vehemently reproaches Kaikeyī, saying among other things that he himself shall go with Rāma, “for no brahman ought to live in your domain” (line 21), and explaining that her evil character derives from her mother’s.
On this point he tells the following curious story: Kaikeyī’s father had been granted a boon, which enabled lam to understand the speech of animals. Once when he overheard what a bird
was saying he laughed out loud. His wife, lying in bed with him and thinking him to be laughing at her, demanded to know the
reason for his laughter. The king replied that, were he to tell her, he would straightaway die [for breaking the condition
of the boon]. His wife persisted in her demand, regardless of whether he might live or die. The king then related the incident
to the sage who had granted him the boon. The latter cautioned the king against telling, whatever his wife might do. Thereupon
the king divorced his wife, “and enjoyed himself like Kubera” (33-54). For folkloric parallels to this story in India and elsewhere, cf. Ruben 1950, p. 294 note 1.
“in an urgent voice” punaḥ punaḥ: The reading has little manuscript authority (better punar vacaḥ) though cf. 46.14.
|
|
32.3
|
“eminent courtesans” rūpājīvāś ca śālinyaḥ: On the status of courtesans in the epics and the auspicious character of their presence, see Meyer 1930, pp. 264ff.
“with choice wares to display” suprasāritāḥ: This translation accords with Cm and Cg, “(merchants) making a display of their wares in the area of the camp” (cf. 42.3).
|
|
32.4
|
“all whose acts of strength have pleased him” ramate yaiś ca vīryataḥ: According to Cm, Ct, Cr, this refers to wrestlers whose bravery or strength he delights in testing. The SR adds that all the munitions, as well as
townsmen and hunters, are to go, too (839*).
|
|
32.7
|
By a half-verse inserted after this verse (or in place of pādas cd), the NR makes explicit what Daśaratha intends by all these appointments: “Let Rāma enjoy the virtues of kingship even while living in the forest” (843*; cf. 840*).
|
|
32.8
|
“Great-armed” (ca) mahābāhuḥ: The NR reads more pertinently, (‘py) uddhṛtadhanām, “[Ayodhyā] emptied of its wealth” (cf. note on verse 10).
“Let … be sent off” saṃsādhyatām: Translated according to Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct; perhaps also: “let all the objects of desire fall to the share of Rāma.” By either translation, however, the intended contrast is clear.
|
|
32.10
|
On manuscript evidence (as well as for sense) the readings vivarṇā (“pale,” for viṣaṇṇā, “disconsolate”) and gatadhanam (“its wealth gone,” for gatajanam, “its people gone”) are far more likely (cf. T3, G1, 2, M1-3, vivarṇā, and Dg, Dt, M3 gatadhanam, supported by NR 846*, vivarṇa-, hṛtasāram), and are therefore adopted here.
Note that Kaikeyī’s demands of Rāma in 16.26 did include Bharata’s control of the treasury of Ayodhyā.
|
|
32.11
|
“large-eyed wife” āyatalocanām: Cg remarks, rather cryptically, that “the reference to her beauty [when she is acting so perversely] is a function of the reference
to his sadness,” that is, apparently: it is used to show that his misery is inextricably connected with her physical attraction
for him.
|
|
32.12
|
“dispossessed” upārudhat: Pace Cg, who claims that the word denotes only “exile” (Ct glosses, “to be shut out from the luxuries of kingship”). The whole point of the story is dispossession, not just exile (for
which the poet normally uses pra or vi + the root vas or vraj).
|
|
32.15
|
The strange story of the psychopathic prince Asamañja, the very oddity and ignominy of which lend it a certain semblance of historicity, is related elsewhere in the Rām (1.37.16-21) and in the MBh (3.106.10-15, 12.57.8-9).
Sarayū: A river running to the north and west of Ayodhyā.
|
|
32.20
|
The SR continues: The minister knows of no crime on Rāma’s part, and if Kaikeyī does, she should speak out before the assembly. He also cautions Kaikeyī to guard herself from the ill fame she will incur as a result of these actions (859*).
|
Sarga 33
|
33.4
|
“must refuse” anujānāmi: cf. below 37.8, 44.19 and note.
|
|
33.5
|
“a small basket, too, and a spade” khanitrapiṭake cobhe: To be used for digging and collecting tubers, roots, and so on (Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr).
|
|
33.6
|
Ct notes: “Up to this point Kaikeyī has effected what Mantharā set in motion; now she commences the act that will make her an object of universal scorn, as the brahman’s curse ordained.
The curse is explicit[ly narrated] in the Adhyātma Rāmāyaṇa” (we are unable to locate the episode there; cf. the interpolation of the NR noted above on 9.27).
|
|
33.7
|
“a pair of them” cīre: The two articles of clothing are the upper and lower garments.
|
|
33.12
|
After this verse the SR (and Ñ1 and D) insert fifty-four lines, in which the other wives cry out that Sītā has not been ordered to live in the forest, and beg Rāma not to take her. Vasiṣṭha then reviles Kaikeyī, saying that Sītā should not go but rather, being Rāma’s “self” (cf. note on 24.3), should govern in his absence (lines 18-20); or she may go, if she would, and all the people
will follow. He asks finally that Sītā be allowed to wear her jewels, if she insists on going (App. I, No. l5).
|
|
33.13
|
“as if defenseless, though her defender was at her side” nāthavatyām anāthavat: Or, “like a woman without a husband, though she had one” (according to Varadacharya, bark clothes were also the dress traditionally worn by widows [1964-1965, vol. 1, p. 375 note]). But cf. the use of nātha elsewhere, such as 36.2.
“A curse upon you … ” dhik tvām: The execration against Daśaratha, for his remaining passive and failing to prevent this outrage against Sītā even though her exile was not included in the stipulations of the boon, is eliminated in the NR (compare however the denunciation spoken by the villagers, 43.3-4).
|
|
33.14
|
“kuśa grass” kuśa-: This would have been woven into a belt.
Within this verse the NR interpolates four lines in which Daśaratha exclaims that neither Lakṣmaṇa nor Sītā was meant, by the provisions of the boon granted Kaikeyī, to go into the forest (cf. the SR interpolations 873*.8 and 875*), and that therefore there is no reason for Kaikeyī to give them bark clothes (872*). After the verse the SR interpolates eighteen lines in which Daśaratha says that Sītā may go if she would [Cm, Ck, Ct on verse 16 below take this as Daśaratha’s granting her leave], but let her do so wearing her jewels.
|
|
33.15
|
“it suffices” paryāptam: This agrees with Cm, Cg, and Ct on the meaning of the word (they add, “that is, it suffices to send her to hell for as long as her soul shall exist”). Possible
also: “Have you not already secured (Rāma’s exile)?”
|
|
33.18
|
“higher” bhūyaḥ: That is, higher regard than Kausalyā has been accustomed to receive from her husband (cf. 17.22, note on 10.40). Less likely, “(show her) continued (favor).”
“granter of boons” varada: Note how this common epic epithet applied to great and generous kings (cf. 2.34 and note) is invested here with a poignant
and tragic appropriateness.
|
Sarga 34
|
34.4
|
“made many childless” vivatsā bahavaḥ kṛtāḥ: Cg, Ck, Ct supply dhenavaḥ “cows”) with vivatsāḥ (“childless,” literally, “calf-less,” cf. 38.16 below), though this is unnecessary, as the latter construes well enough with
prāṇinaḥ by enjambment (such is Cr’s second interpretation, and see NR 881*, kṛtāḥ … viputrāḥ putravatsalāḥ). Daśaratha’s memory will become clearer later in the story (sargas 57-58).
For similar metaphysical explanations of otherwise inexplicable suffering, see 38.16 (Kausalyā), 47.19 (Rāma), and the Introduction, Chapter 5.
|
|
34.11
|
“Such … must be the reward” evam … pḥalam: Cm, Ck, and Ct heighten the sarcasm: since a good and heroic man is going into exile, śāstra must (somewhere) declare that such is the reward of virtue. One of the sources of dharmaśāstra is sadācāra, the doings of good people.
|
|
34.14
|
“He was a meticulous and altogether honest man, with an accurate knowledge” deśakālajñaṃ niścitaṃ sarvataḥ śucim: We read the second half of the verse differently from the crit. ed.: -jñam … śucim (thus also Ct), on equally strong, if not stronger, manuscript testimony and for contextual reasons (cf. note on 15). The crit. ed. reading would give something like, “(the king) knowing the proper time and place, announced his decision (which was) altogether
honest” — not wholly nonsense, but almost.
|
|
34.15
|
“calculating against the number of years’ varṣāny etāni saṃkhyāya: That is, estimate the number of garments and so on that Sītā will require for the fourteen years of exile. Thus the propriety of the epithet in verse 14, “had an accurate knowledge of
times and places.”
|
|
34.17
|
“Noble” sujātā: Literally, “well-born.” Glossed “not born from the womb” by Cm, Cg, and Ct (cf. below 110.27ff., 1.65, and note on verse 28 below).
|
|
34.22
|
“what was right and good” dharmārthasaṃhitam: Cg and Cr interpret: “(words) endowed with a motive (artha) which was righteousness.”
|
|
34.23
|
“I have learned well” śrutaṃ ca me: That is, from her own mother and father (Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, and Cr); cf. 24.8.
|
|
34.26
|
A famous verse, found also in MBh (12.144.6), PañcT (3.148), MatsyaP (210.18), and elsewhere. There is no reason to believe that the Rām is the borrower (as Kane supposes, 1966, p. 29 note); the very image of lender-borrower for such gnomic verses is misleading, for many of them were,
like proverbs, the common property of the culture (see also Introduction, Chapter 6).
|
|
34.27
|
“ I … understand this” evaṃgatā: Here we follow Ck, Ct, Cr, and Cs (Cm and Cg: “who have acquired this dharma of marital fidelity”).
“high-born woman” śeṣṭhā: This agrees with Cs; all other commentators, attempting to avoid the apparent self-praise (but cf. 46.24), construe it compound with pāda b (though compounding over pāda -boundary is extremely rare in the Ayodhyākāṇḍa): “I have learned … from the best women,” that is, from women worthy of respect (Cm, Ck), or who are themselves faithful (Cg): her mother, mother-in-law, etc.
“right from wrong” -dharmaparāvara: Literally, “the higher and lower aspects of righteousness”? (so Cr); Cm, Cg, Ct specify “the general rule [of righteous conduct] and the exception” (cf. 6.22 and note).
28. Kausalyā addresses Sītā again in a NR insertion after this verse (908*), saying at one point, “These words of yours do not surprise me, my daughter Maithilī, who cleaving the earth arose like lovely truth itself” (cf. above note on verse 17 for references to Sītā’s birth).
|
|
34.30
|
“Do not be (sorrowful)” mā (duḥkhitā) bhūs tvam: Were we to accept the widely attested S variant reading bhutvā (for bhūs tvam) we would have, “Mother, do not look upon my father sorrowfully (that is, with a sorrowful face).”
|
|
34.31
|
“safe and sound” samagram: As in 3.55.18, sītāyāḥ sāmagryam not “having executed his father’s order, or, with his wishes fulfilled,” Cg; nor “with his beatitude complete,” Cm; Ck, Ct, and Cs are on the right track: “with his brother and wife”; cf. MBh 7.50.15).
“my loved ones” suhṛt-: Lakṣmaṇa and Sītā, as Cm also takes it (Ct, “‘surrounded by friends,’ that is, insofar as he will [then] be king”).
|
|
34.32
|
It is best, with Cm, Cg, to take mātaraḥ as epicism (for the sake of meter) for mātṝs.
|
|
34.36
|
“where … tambourines and bass drums rumbled like stormclouds” murajapaṇameghaghoṣavat: Cm, Cg, Ct, and Cr suggest that megha- (“stormclouds”) may also signify a musical instrument, but this is unexampled in epic literature. Cg, Ck, and Ct are all explicit in taking the compound as a rūpakasamāsa (metaphor compound), “where stormclouds — tambourines and bass drums — used to rumble,” though it is as easily upamānottarapada (a simile compound) as translated here.
|
Sarga 35
|
35.5
|
“to your loved ones” suhṛjjane: With Cg and Cr, taken as referring to Rāma [and Sītā] (cf. note on 34.31); if with Cm, Ck, and Ct, it is to be understood as “your loved ones here,” the clause will be concessive: “(you are determined to live … ) although
devoted.” (Cg in his second explanation proposes to understand sṛṣṭaḥ as “born”: “Just as Kausalyā brought forth a son for the protection of the world, so .. you were ‘engendered’ by me for following Rāma into the wilderness” [= Ctś], but cf. the use of the word above, 27.27 and note.)
After this verse the NR adds, in the desire to account for Lakṣmaṇa’s wife (cf. 110.51, 1.72, and the General Introduction): “I and my kinsmen have been saved by having so good a son — you,
who are ready to abandon your beloved wife and me in your devotion to Rāma” (917*).
|
|
35.8
|
“Look upon Rāma as Daśaratha” rāmaṃ daśaratham viddhi: Cm, Cg, Ct observe that Sumitrā provides Lakṣmaṇa with these substitutes lest in living in the forest he weaken his resolve by thinking back longingly on his father and the
others. This simple admonition on the appropriate emotional stance Lakṣmaṇa is to adopt and that he might have some other attitude toward Sītéā she herself will come to suspect, see 3.43.6, 8, 22-24), caught the imagination of the more inventive or theologically inclined
commentators, who offer a large number of interpretations. Two of these we offer from Cm and Cg by way of illustration: first, know that Rāma is “Daśaratha,” he whose chariot (ratha) is the Biter (daśa) [Garuḍa], that is, that Rāma is Viṣṇu; know that the daughter of Janaka is “me” (Sanskrit mām), that is, mā (= Lakṣmī); that the wood is Ayodhyā, the “Impregnable City,” that is, Viṣṇu’s city (Vaikuṇṭha). (See note to 39.1 on the traditional ascription to Sumitrā of the knowledge of Rāma’s divine nature.) Second, know that Daśaratha is [will as a result be] dead [rāmaḥ = uparataḥ]; that I will be [once again] the daughter of my father (janakātmajā) (that is, as a widow she will have to return to live in her father’s house); that Ayodhyā will be a wood, because everyone will depart with Rāma.
|
|
35.9
|
Mātali: The charioteer of Indra.
|
|
35.11
|
“which the queen has forced upon you” yāni devyāsi coditaḥ: For codita- to take a secondary object in the accusative (a gauṇa karma) is somewhat unusual, but it seems more awkward to take the final clause as an independent sentence: “The queen has compelled
you,” that is, to leave this very night. Sumantra gives this advice either in the belief that for Rāma to have behind him even one day of the exile is a blessing (Cg), or in the awareness that dharma requires Rāma to leave immediately (Cr).
|
|
35.13
|
“leather basket” sacarma kaṭhinam: Comparing MBh 3.281.1, it seems certain that kaṭhinam means “basket” (so two Cnā cited in CSS on Rām 2.39.20); Cm, Cg, and Ct understand it as “spade,” and sacarma as “‘leather,’ that is, basket.”
|
|
35.15
|
“for his long (stay)” cirarātrāya: So Cm, Ct, and Cr; Ck: “(When) ‘at last’” (cf. 6.22 and note); Cg: “(a wave … ) ‘for a long time’ (passed).” The adverb is used, as noted by Varadacharya, to distinguish Rāma’s departure now from any brief excursions out of Ayodhyā he might have made in the past (1964-1965, vol. 1, p. 393 note).
|
|
35.16
|
“clangored” -śiñjita-: The word refers to the rattling of the horses’ trappings, according to AmaK (cited by Cg, Ck; similarly Cm, Ct).
|
|
35.20
|
“godlike child” devagarbhapratimaḥ: This agrees with Cm and Cg; Ck and Cs, with unnecessary specificity, gloss “Hiraṇyagarbha”; Ct, “Skanda”; Cr, “a god.”
|
|
35.21
|
“no more … than sunlight … Mount Meru” merum arkaprabhā yathā: See note on 3.19. The sun revolves clockwise around the mountain and so always partially illuminates it.
Notice the attractive comparison of Sītā first to a shadow and then to the gleam of the sun.
|
|
35.24
|
“accompanied by his desolate wives” vṛtaḥ strībhir dīnābhiḥ: See note on 30.8 regarding the presence of the royal women outside the palace.
|
|
35.28
|
“Oh mother of Rāma” rāmamāteti: Note the irregular sandhi (expect -mātar iti).
“while … the women … lamented over the crying king” antaḥpuraṃ … krośantaṃ paryadevayan: The line as printed in the crit. ed. is unclear. With some hesitation we understand antaḥpuram as the subject, krośantam as object (with nṛpam understood, cf. the NR’s version 941*, krośamāṇā [v.l., krośanto] nṛpam), and paryadevayan as plural for singular (either through pariṇāma or with the collective singular antaḥpuram treated as a plural). This agrees in general with Cg, though like most S and N manuscripts he too reads krośantaḥ. Krośantam could be a neuter singular epic participle (cf. Renou 1968, p. 337; Hopkins 1901, p. 69), but the king must be introduced somewhere, both for reasons of context and to explain the NR version 941*, nṛpam … parivavruḥ.
|
|
35.31
|
“sight .. was like a goad …” darśanam … totra- … iva: Differently Ct: Rāma was like an elephant tormented by a goad, the goad being Kaikeyī’s words.
|
|
35.32
|
“who seemed almost to be dancing” nṛtyantīm iva: A striking image, reported nearly unanimously by the manuscripts. The commentators suggest that the likeness consists in
her oscillating movements. An NR insertion before this line shows Kausalyā raising her arms (950*), which might have been felt to enhance the simile (cf. note on 89.8).
|
|
35.33
|
“very soul” ātmā: The poet could have used any number of words had he meant merely “mind,” as Cg glosses. The situation demands the heightened sense (cf. also 58.55 and note).
“between two wheels” cakrayor iva cāntarā: The one at the front, the other at the back of the cart (Cg), so that if the cart goes forward, the back wheel crushes one, if backward, the front wheel.
|
|
35.34
|
“rebuke” upālabdhaḥ: Or, reading with several S manuscripts, upalabdhaḥ, “(even though you) did perceive it.” Concerning the lie that “ever-truthful Rāma” (cf. his words to Sugrīva in 4.7.21 and 14.13) urges his charioteer to make, the commentators are uncharacteristically silent, except for Cr, who attempts to preserve Rāma’s truthfulness by way of a rather complex argument turning on a fine point of linguistic philosophy: what Rāma tells him to deny is the necessary volition (kṛti, signified by the personal ending of the verb) motivating the effort (vyāpāra) that is required to secure the end result of the verbal root “hear”; this does not entail a denial of the contact of the
sense-organ with the sense-object, which would indeed be untruthful.
|
|
35.35
|
“the people” taṃ janam: Apparently Kausalyā and other women of the inner chamber (Cg; cf. verse 32 above; called “the king’s people” in the next verse), not the townspeople (Cm, Ck, Ct), some of whom are said to follow Rāma up to the Tamasā River (cf. sarga 40). The NR calls them the “wives of the townsmen,” 952*.2.
|
|
35.36
|
“but their hearts did not, nor the rush of their tears” manasāpy aśruvegaiś ca na: The artificial construction of Cm and Ct for the second half as of this verse (“the other people, the townspeople, did not return ‘even with their hearts,’ let alone
with their bodies”) attempts to account for the continued presence of the townsmen as noted above. Janaḥ and mānuṣam here refer to the same group of people (cf. the NR adaptation, 952*.3-4).
|
|
35.38
|
“his perfect son” sarvaguṇopapannam … sutam: Despite their being so far separated from one another, these two items are here construed together (the adjective having
considerably less propriety with vacaḥ, “what they said”). The dislocation may have been felt to be particularly emphatic or emotive (cf. note on 24.16).
It is not necessary to describe in detail Jacobi’s arguments (1893, pp. 47ff.) for considering sargas 36-39 an interpolation. They are based on a subjective appreciation of poetic verisimilitude (cf. note on 57.3), on verses
which are themselves interpolated (1369*, 1370*; even if one were to grant some authenticity to these lines, they do not have
to be interpreted with the strict literalism Jacobi adopts; Rāma need not “just” have left: cf. 45.14 note for a similar case); and on an analytical text criticism whose fortunes have waned
since Jacobi’s day.
|
Sarga 36
|
36.5
|
“of the entire world” jagataḥ: The item is less likely to be construed with kva, “where in the world.” Ct interprets it as an interjection by a second speaker (“who knows the true nature of the Blessed One”).
|
|
36.9
|
“and the sun vanished” sūryaś cāntaradhīyata: The clause instead might be concessive, “even though the sun vanished.” Fire-offerings are required at the evening twilight
as at sunrise.
The sun disappears at Rāma’s misfortune, Ct cleverly suggests, because Rāma and the sun belong to the same clan (the Ikṣvāku clan traces its descent from the sun; cf. 102.5). Crā notes, “By saying, instead of ‘the sun set,’ that the sun ‘vanished,’ we are given to understand that, though a little of
the day still remained, the sun was wasted by the tragedy of Rāma’s going into the wilderness and so disappeared.” Ct suggests further that the portents presage the death of Daśaratha (so Cm and Cg on verse 11), and of the demon-king, Rāvaṇa. Cm comments: “What the verse means is that, since Rāma is the Self of all creatures, when he suffers everyone suffers. And for that reason we must understand that every single
thing that is set forth in this Rām is [not mere poetic convention, but] absolutely real” (similarly Ck).
The anthropomorphic response of all nature to Rāma that we see here (as in 40.28ff, 42.8ff., 53.4ff.), perhaps the first appearance of the motif in the literary tradition,
is a theme that will be developed throughout the Vaishnava poetic corpus (cf. BhāgP 10.21, especially verses 15ff., for one particularly lovely example).
|
|
36.10
|
Triśaṅku: A dynast of the Ikṣvāku clan. His story is related in Bālakāṇḍa 59. Though not a planet (apparently some constellation, but probably not the Southern Cross as per PW, which cannot be seen in India and in any case consists of four, not three visible stars), Triśaṅku is included in the general reference, by the chatrinyāya [whereby one can characterize a whole group by properties that may apply only to a few members of it] (so Cg).
Lohitāṅga: Mars.
Bṛhaspati: Jupiter.
Budha: Mercury.
Cg is troubled by certain contradictions, too abstruse to detail, in the astronomical data here. But in commonplace descriptions
of omens and portents such as this one we are wrong to expect astronomical precision on the part of epic poets.
|
|
36.11
|
“the constellation Viśākhā” viśākhāḥ: Four stars of Libra, according to Kirfel (1920, p. 36). It was the family constellation of the Ikṣvāku House; see 6.4.45, nakṣatraṃ param asmākam ikṣvākūṇām (according to Cm: “because Ikṣvāku was born in the clan of the sun, which sprang from the constellation Viśākhā”). Cm (second interpretation), Ck, and Ct erroneously gloss viśākhāḥ as an adjective referring to the planets and constellations (“out of their orbits”).
|
|
36.12
|
“suddenly” akasmāt: Though the word is not infrequently used in this sense, all the commentators take it in its more usual signification, “without
apparent reason,” and then attempt to explain it in various ways, all of them unsatisfactory because that meaning is impossible
here.
|
|
36.15
|
“children became indifferent, and brothers, too” anarthinaḥ sutāḥ … bhrātaras tathā: The verse is elliptical; we must understand: children become indifferent to their parents, brothers to their brothers. Cm’s remarks are worth recording in full: “On the grounds that Kausalyā did not stop Rāma when she saw him going to the forest, children forsook their mothers, thinking them to be of no avail; mothers forsook their
children, thinking them to be of no use, since even Rāma left his mother and went to the forest; husbands, observing how treacherously Kaikeyī had acted towards her lord, forsook their wives, and wives in turn forsook their husbands after observing how the king, in
disregard of Kausalyā, made her son go to the forest; brothers forsook their brothers, thinking that Bharata was the reason the kingship was taken from Rāma, and in the same way even younger brothers left their elder brothers. So everyone turned his back on everyone else and thought
about Rāma — thought, that is, that he was their only true kinsman, and that there was no need for others.”
|
|
36.16
|
“As for Rāma’s friends” ye tu rāmasya suhṛdaḥ: According to Cg we are meant by this “to differentiate these friends from those previously mentioned [that is, the loved ones]: the emperor
permitted Rāma to go, Kausalyā gave him her blessings and so neither was really a ‘friend’; not one of them did anything [to stop him]. The friends here
mentioned are those to whom Rāma would tell things he would not tell even his parents … So why did they not grasp his feet and stop him? ‘They were bewildered.’”
|
|
36.17
|
“just as the earth would … if abandoned by Indra” puramdareṇeva mahī: Cm takes this to mean: because Indra is the lord of the three worlds, the earth if destitute of him would have no protector, and so would quake (so Ck and Ct). Less likely is Cg’s second suggestion: “as the earth quakes at the hands of Indra [in his aspect of] the splitter of mountains.”
Though the manuscript support is not overwhelming, -rathā(ḥ) (“chariots,” for -gaṇā(ḥ), “hosts”) seems to be a superior reading: the city, even with a complete army of four divisions (elephant, [foot-]soldier,
horse, chariot), shook with fear when Rāma left.
|
Sarga 37
|
37.2
|
“he seemed to stand firm on the ground just to have him in sight” vyavardhatevāsya dharaṇyāṃ putradarśane: The line is problematic. Daśaratha is taken here as subject of the verb (and asya construed with putra-, literally, “[in order to have a view] of his son”). Not dissimilarly Cg (second interpretation), Ck, Ct, Cr, though they supply deham, “so long could ‘his body’ stand upright on the earth.” Quite differently Cm: “‘It,’ that is, the dust ‘on the ground, seemed to increase,’ as if it thought, ‘The king might remain yet a little while
untroubled if with my help he can continue to watch his son.’“
|
|
37.4
|
“to his left side came Kaikeyī” vāmaṃ cāsyānvagāt pārśvaṃ kaikeyī: The detail is emphasized by the commentators as symbolically distinguishing Kaikeyī from Kausalyā both in her behavior toward the king and in his attitude to her.
“whose only love was for Bharata” bharatapriyā: = priyabharatā, paranipāta occasioned by the verse cadence (cf. note on 42.27).
|
|
37.5
|
“The king, a man of prudence” nayena … saṃpannaḥ … rājā: Considering what Daśaratha proceeds to say, the first half-verse should probably be understood concessively: “The king, though a man of prudence” (the
commentators are silent).
|
|
37.8
|
“I renounce it all” anujānāmi tat sarvam: Daśaratha renounces the earthly prerogatives of matrimony, that is, his sexual relationship with Kaikeyī (Cm, Ct), and either the performance of religious ritual with his wife (Cm) or the results of such ritual, that is, heaven (Ct).
|
|
37.9
|
“sovereign kingship” rājyam avyayam: Not just the prince regency, because Daśaratha will be dead (cf. 47.7, 11-12; 69.6).
“any funeral offering he makes” yat … sa dadyāt pitrartham: That is, the śrāddha offering to the dead (cf. note on 71.1).
|
|
37.10
|
The crit. ed. misspells here (for samuddhvastam), as do virtually all the vulgate editions and commentators — a curiously persistent error.
“began to lead him home” nyavartata: In agreement with Cs, we explain the form as an unmarked causative.
|
|
37.12
|
“he collapsed in the ruts of the chariot” sīdato rathavartmasu: Ck and Ct understand less literally: “suffering at the sight of the path of the chariot.”
|
|
37.13–14
|
Translated here following a hint from Cs: Daśaratha looks again at the ruts into which he has fallen (verse 12) and, momentarily discomposed, imagines them to be the tracks
of the chariot . Ct and Cr straightforwardly interpret, “Realizing that his son had reached the outskirts of the city, he said …,” but it is hard to
see how this fits with verse 14.
“to the city” nagarāntam: -anta- here probably does not mean “the outskirts” (of the city; so Ct), but either functions as an “otiose, suffix-like element” (see Gonda 1938, pp. 453ff., especially pp. 464 and 476), or has the sense of “middle” (as in the common vanānta-, or veśmānta- in verse 20 below).
|
|
37.16
|
“like the bull” ivarṣabhaḥ: The simile is weak, unless some unattested sense of prasravaṇa- (“mountain stream”) lurks here, though this appears to be the meaning of the word in the Rām (cf. 5.54.12, 33.45, 33.55, etc.), except, of course, where it means Mount Prasravaṇa (as in 3.60.14, 5.34.38, etc.).
|
|
37.19
|
“the way a mourner enters a cemetery” apasnāta ivāriṣṭam: Literally, “as one who has performed the funeral bath enters an inauspicious place” (a burning ground, or cemetery). The
translation is a rather desperate solution, but the problems of the line are insoluble, there being some irremediable corruption.
In light of BuddhaC 7.7, puraṃ śanair apasnātam ivābhijagmatuḥ (“those two came slowly to the city as if going to a funeral bathing rite,” Johnston, see his note ad loc.), which is clearly adapted from our Rām verse, would expect apasnātam (or apasnānam), which we would translate, “a place for funeral bathing” (rather than the rite itself; for apasnānam cf. Pā 3.3.117). The difficulty of ariṣṭam, however, remains intractable. In the Rām the word always has its ancient (vedic) and authentic sense. “free from evil or danger” (cf. 31.26, 5.1.179. etc.; here is
another small point to consider in locating the Rām historically, for the use of the word in this sense is limited almost exclusively to vedic texts). The one exception is 6.55.120,
where the variant reading arighnam seems compelling. The negative connotations of the word appear only later in the epic period (MBh 12.69.47 is perhaps the earliest example; cf. also Vaidya on MBh 8.2.5), and it is unreasonable to suppose that the poet would have used the same word in two diametrically opposed senses.
Hence the suspicions of corruption, and the stopgap character of the translation. The commentators understand, “as a man who
has performed the funeral bath might enter a polluted place, such as a lying-in chamber” (and so be polluted once again; or,
extrapolating considerably, the lying-in chamber where the infant son he just cremated had been born — so Varadacharya 1964-1965, vol. 1, note on p. 409), but this signification of ariṣṭa- is post-epic. The NR points altogether elsewhere: “as if seized with an epileptic fit.” For an interesting discussion of “le cas curieux du terme áriṣṭa-” cf. Renou 1939-1942, p. 7.
|
|
37.20
|
“the people haggard, feeble” klāntadurbala-: Cm and Cg remark that this implies that all who were able to walk had followed after Rāma (see sarga 40).
|
|
37.22
|
“like a … pool, from which Suparṇa has snatched the serpents” -hradam iva … suparṇena hṛtoragam: The simile is a but odd, in making “serpents” the upamāna or standard of comparison of Rāma, Lakṣmaṇa. and Sītā (it is repeated in 1032*.3-4 below). Cm, Ck, Ct unsatisfactorily explain that the illustration has reference merely to the king’s being able to enter his home without fear
of enemies (that is, they do not relate pādas ab to cd). We take it somewhat more closely with Cg, whose comment however is highly elliptical: “[He entered the house which was previously] like a pool that was not to be
penetrated [by hostile creatures] because it had serpents [and which then becomes penetrable after Garuḍa has taken the serpents away].” Cf. note on 75.14.
|
|
37.23
|
After the first half of this verse, the SR adds: “For nowhere else will my heart find consolation” (974*). It is, again, only
in such passing references that the subordinate drama of Kausalyā’s relationship with Daśaratha — their marriage, her childlessness and supersession by Kaikeyī, her renewed position of trust and authority after Kaikeyī’s repudiation — is adumbrated in the received text (cf. the Introduction, Chapter 8).
|
|
37.25
|
“Looking around” tac ca dṛṣṭvā: All but several NE manuscripts (which consequently alter the reading in pāda a) precede this verse with a line that supplies some antecedent to tac. In all cases it is “house,” and that is doubtless what we must understand.
|
|
37.26
|
“at the hour” taṃ kālam: Accusative of time at which (cf. 63.2, 75.1, 5.65.26, Cm, Cg on 5.38.14, and Böhtlingk 1896, p. 250).
|
|
37.27
|
“touch me” māṃ … spṛṣa: According to Ck, Daśaratha wants to find out whether Kausalyā is in fact present; to Ct, whether he is still really alive.
“My sight has followed after Rāma” rāmaṃ me ‘nugatā drṣṭiḥ: Note the attractive rhetorical figure (technically an utprekṣā or “poetic fancy”).
|
Sarga 38
|
38.2
|
“like a snake that has shed its skin” nirmukteva hi pannagī: Cg suggests, “with boundless cruelty.” Herpetologists say that shedding the skin is a traumatic process for a snake, which may
well result in increased aggressiveness. But the point of the simile is probably simply that Kaikeyī will now act with “naked cruelty.”
|
|
38.3
|
“like a vicious serpent in the house” duṣṭāhir iva veśmani: The implication, as Cr points out, is that Kaikeyī should be driven from the palace.
|
|
38.4
|
“You had the freedom to grant such a boon” kāmakāro varam dātum: A problematic line, for which the commentators are no help. The key to it is to be found by comparing the poet’s use of
kāmakāraḥ elsewhere (98.15, 3.57.6, 6.98.23, 104.8 [cf. also 2.2201*). Invariably the sense is “an act of one’s own free will” (Both
here and in the next verse Kausalyā suppresses naming the agent, Daśaratha. Only by verse 7 can she no longer maintain her tactful reticence: similarly in 55.16ff.) Kausalyā recognizes that Rāma’s succession could legally be set aside, but she cannot forgive her husband’s truly senseless act in freely allowing Kaikeyī a boon by which to Rāma (here, as noticed elsewhere, the “boon” is obviously regarded as a single one, given during the interview in sarga 10; the “two boons” are unknown).
|
|
38.5
|
“But you let Kaikeyī … throw” pātayitvā tu kaikeyyā: Technically kaikeyyā is the prayojyakartā of the verbal, Daśaratha (unnamed) the prayojaka: “[you,] letting Kaikeyī throw Rāma … have assigned him” (so Cm, first interpretation).
“from his place” sthānāt: Ck, “from dwelling in his own house”; Cm, “or, from the kingship.” Cm’s explanation of the simile is a good one: “As the sacrificer at the half-month (that is, new- or full-moon festival) assigns
the heap of husks from the rice[-cake offered during the rite] as portion for the demons, so Kaikeyī has delivered Rāma up as portion for the demons [Ct: and thus, “we can never hope to see him again, for he will be slain by them”]. This donation is prescribed in the Darśapūrṇānukrāmaṇikā [“The Index to the New- and Full-Moon Rite”], [with the liturgical expression:] ‘Hail to the demons! This is for the demons,
it is not mine’” (thus also Ctr, vol. 1, p. 313, with citations from śrauta literature). Cg understands differently: “‘the share’ of the kingdom that should have been given by you [Daśaratha] to Rāma, ‘was assigned to Kaikeyī [taken as genitive], as a sacrificer [might assign] a portion’ of an oblation ‘to the demons,’ when it should have been given
to the gods.”
|
|
38.7
|
“yielded to Kaikeyī” kaikeyyānumate: Cg rightly takes this as double saṃdhi (that is, kaikeyyāḥ as genitive).
|
|
38.13
|
“my two … sons” mamātmajau: The NR removes the reference, reading “the two Rāghavas’ (cf. Kausalyā’s explicit statement in verse 18).
After (or somewhere near) this verse all manuscripts save B add: “When shall I see them entering Ayodhyā, with their lovely earrings, their weapons and swords upraised, like two high-peaked mountains” (980*).
|
|
38.14
|
“When will maidens” kadā … kanyāḥ: The ceremony is unknown to the commentators; “An auspicious ritual observance of the northerners,” is all Cg can say. Reading differently, Cm, Ck, and Ct understand, “When will Rāma and the others give bowers to maidens and fruits to brahmans, and circle … .”
|
|
38.15
|
“young as a deathless god” vayasā cāmaraprabhaḥ: That is, “twenty-five years old, for the gods always remain twenty-five years old,” Cm and Cg; cf. Rāma’s own words in 3.4.13-14, and note that this is almost certainly the age of Rāma at the time of his exile (cf. note on 17.26).
|
Sarga 39
|
39.1
|
Sumitrā’s presence during Daśaratha’s interview with Kausalyā has not in any way been indicated prior to this; the NR transfers the whole sarga to a place later in the narrative (after sarga 56). The commentators are more disposed here than previously in the Ayodhyākāṇḍa to interpret anagogically; Ctś perhaps explains this when he mentions the traditional belief that, like Tārā and Mandorarī (who appear later in the Rām, in Books Four and Five respectively), Sumitrā possesses, by reason of her merit accumulated in a former birth, knowledge of Rāma’s transcendent divinity, paratvajñāna, which she here expounds. Partially similar is Cm on verse 8 below; cf. also note on 35.8.
|
|
39.5
|
In the traditional manner of counting the Rām, its 24,000 verses are correlated with the twenty-four syllables of the Gāyatrīmantra [ṚV 3.62.10] (the first syllable of the mantra coming at the commencement of the poem). The first syllable of this verse (va, corresponding to the fifth of the mantra) indicates that 4,000 verses of the (vulgate) Rām have been completed (noted by Cm, Cg).
|
|
39.6
|
We agree with Ct (and Cm, Ck, more or less), who sees in verses 5 and 6 further reasons why Rāma should not be mourned, and is in fact a lucky man (Cm accordingly understands rāmasya in 5d), rather than with Cg (and Ctś), who believes Sumitrā to be saying: Kausalyā should rejoice that both Sītā and Lakṣmaṇa are so firmly devoted to their respective duties and he accordingly understands lakṣmaṇasya in 5d; the NR does, however, support this interpretation, cf. 985*, 988*).
Ct observes, with reference to verses 5-6, that by Lakṣmaṇa’s “compassion in all creatures” it is implied that he is an avatar of Śeṣa, the supporter of the all-supporting earth: that by Sītā’s following Dharma [incarnate in Rāma] it is implied that she is Śrī, and by this that Rāma is the Blessed One (Viṣṇu).
|
|
39.7
|
“What gain has your … son failed to reap” kiṃ na prāptas tavātmajaḥ: We follow Ct and Cr; Cm, Cg, and Ck gloss, “for what blessing is he not fit.”
|
|
39.8
|
“purity” śaucyam: We translate the reading of the crit. ed., though the variant śauryam (“valor”) of several S manuscripts is authenticated by the NR’s sattvam (“courage”).
In support of their anagogical interpretation Cm and Ct (so too Ctś) appositely cite the scriptural passage, “From fear of him the sun rises” [TaiU 2.8], on which Cm remarks. “It is unreasonable to hold that the sun would burn the supreme soul when the sun fears the supreme soul, as we
know for certain from this scriptural passage.” Perhaps the poet truly intended the allusion (cf. note on 29.13).
|
|
39.9
|
Cm (so Cg) again quotes scripture. “From fear of Him the wind blows” [TaiU 2.8].
|
|
39.10
|
Ctś cites, “By command of the Imperishable One, the sun and moon are held in their places” [BṛĀraU 3.8.9].
|
|
39.11
|
“was given divine weapons by Brahmā” dadau cāstrāṇi divyāni yasmai brahmā: Contrast 28.12-13 and note. The event here referred to is not mentioned elsewhere in the Rām (though cf. 3.48.23 and note). There is consequently considerable uncertainty among the commentators. Cm and Cg: “Timidhvaja is Śambara, cf. ‘the city called Vaijayanta, where Timidhvaja ruled, the same who is called Śambara’ [9.10-11 above, cf. note there]. When Brahmā saw Śambara’s son, the Dānava king, killed [by Rāma], he gave Rāma divine weapons. This is referred to above ‘Whenever he goes forth with Saumitri to battle in defense of a village or city, he always returns triumphant’ [2.24 above]. Once Rāma went to the Daṇḍaka forest and laid siege to the city of Vaijayanta, where he slew the son of Śambara, who had shown hostility to Daśaratha. Pleased by this act, Brahmā gave him the weapons:” Ct calls their explanation “desperate conjecture.” Ck (so Cr, Cs) suggests: “‘Brahmā’ is the Brahmā-like maker of creation [or just, “the brahman” (so Ct)], that is, Viśvāmitra [so too the NR, 992*]; the ‘son of Timidhvaja’ is Subāhu” (a demon slain by Rāma, see 1.29). Ct again criticizes this latter equation on the grounds that Viśvāmitra gave the divine weapons to Rāma after the death of Tāṭakā (1.25-26). and prior to that of Subāhu. He also maintains that Subāhu could not possibly be the son of Śambara, inasmuch as he had already been identified as the brother of Mārīca [this is not actually so, but according to 1.19.24-25 we would at least be justified in assuming that Subāhu is the son of Upasunda, and Mārīca the son of Sunda]. Cr, for his part, disputes Ct’s reasoning, but not altogether cogently.
After this verse the SR includes a ten-line insertion (993*) which further extolls Rāma’s virtues. Ct comments (on 44.15 vulgate) that these verses show Rāma to be the antaryāmin or inner-controller of all things (cf. for example lines 7ff.: “He is the Sun of the sun, the Fire of fire … he is the Divinity
of the gods”).
|
Sarga 40
|
40.1
|
“men loyal to him” anuraktāḥ … mānavāḥ: On these followers, see the note on 35.36.
|
|
40.5
|
“his people … as though they were his children” tāḥ prajāḥ svāḥ prajā iva: The words for “people” (“subject”) and “child” here are, untranslatably and significantly, the same: prajā-. On the significance of this, see the Introduction, Chapter 3.
|
|
40.7
|
“welfare” hitāni, “happiness” priyāṇi: Agrees with Crā. Cm, Ck, and Ct want to distinguish between priya- and hita- as earthly and heavenly good (the latter specified as Bharata’s preservation of the duties of caste and stages of life).
|
|
40.8
|
“though gentle he is endowed with all the virtues of a hero” mṛdur vīryaguṇānvitaḥ: We accept the view of Cm, Ck, and the indications of symmetry, in identifying mṛduḥ (“mild”) as concessive, rather than vīryaguṇānvitaḥ (“endowed with all the virtues of a hero”). Ct reverses it (“He is gentle though endowed … “).
Rāma, we have seen (note on 17.26), is about twenty-five years old at the time of his exile. His calling his brother Bharata a “boy” gives further credence to the inference about his youth (see note on 8.9).
|
|
40.9
|
“I myself have shown you, you must obey” mayā śiṣṭaiḥ kāryaṃ vaḥ: We understand vaḥ as instrumental (so too, it seems, Ck; this is epicism, cf. Sen 1956, p. 268, where, however, he neglects to note this case), and construe it with śiṣṭaiḥ (derived from the root śās). The commentators fail to make sense of the verse.
Rāma has “shown” the citizens by was of his own example that they, two, must accede to the king’s decisions, however displeasing
they may be — a very important point for the significance of the poem as a whole, and one which the poet is not content to
make merely by way of implication.
|
|
40.12
|
“By their virtues … seemed to bind” iva guṇair baddhvā: The verse works on a common pun, guṇa- meaning both “virtue” and “string” or “rope.”
|
|
40.13
|
“authority” ojasā: Or, according to the commentators, the “power” acquired by the brahmans’ religious austerities (Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct).
“began to cry out from afar” dūrād ūcuḥ: Since they are physically incapable of running up to Rāma (Cm, Ck, Ct, Cr).
|
|
40.16
|
“Rāma then … proceeded on foot” padbhyām eva jagāmātha … rāmaḥ: Rāma was unwilling to proceed by chariot lest the brahmans hurt themselves (in trying to run after), nor could he turn back in
deference to them lest his vow be broken. He thus continues forward, but slowly, so that the brahmans might catch up (Cm, Cg, Ct). Ctr (vol. 1, p. 317) finds a scriptural precept for Rāma’s conduct: tasmāj jyāyāṃsam kanīyān pratyavarohati (“Therefore a younger person must descend [from his vehicle] before an elder [who is on foot]”).
|
|
40.19
|
“brahman order” brāhmaṇyam: Cm (first explanation) and Ck interpret this as the “activity,” that is, accoutrements of the brahmans (by karmaṇi ṣyañ [Pā 5.1.124], rather than by samūhe yat [4.2.42], as we analyze it [so too Ct]).
“sacred fires … borne on the shoulders” -skandhādhirūḍhāḥ … agnayaḥ: It would be the receptacles and fire-sticks that the brahmans carried on their shoulders (Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct), not the live fires themselves, in fire pots (as presumably is the case in 69.9).
|
|
40.20
|
“umbrellas given to us at the vājapeya rite” vājapeyasamutthāni chatrāṇy etāni … naḥ: “One who performs the vājapeya rite [a soma-sacrifice, performed only by brahmans and kshatriyas] acquires a [white] umbrella, just like a king’s, according to the statement
of scripture, ‘Therefore (for the rest of one’s life [addit Cg]) the performer of the vājapeya does not rise up [as a mark of respect] before anyone. (One becomes a bearer of the white umbrella [addit Cg]),’” so Ck, Cg [on verse 21 below]. We find something very similar in TaiBr, 1.3.9.2 and PañcBr 18.6.12 (see ĀpaŚS 18.7.18 and Kane 1962-1975, vol. 2.ii, p. 1,210 and note).
Geese — these would be the white royal geese, corresponding to the white umbrellas — migrate after the monsoons, in the autumn.
|
|
40.22
|
“our minds are made up … to turn to a life in the forest” sā kṛtā …vanavāsānusāriṇī: Cg remarks that with this [their intention to abandon vedic study, Cm, Ck, Ct], the brahmans are placing a heavy burden of responsibility on Rāma, and by so doing hope to persuade him to return (as Cg explains more fully on verse 19 above).
|
|
40.24
|
“will any regard now be paid to what is right?” kiṃ syād dharmam avekṣitum: A difficult quarter-verse. We understand kim as an interrogative particle, and syāt with infinitive as “is there a chance that?” “will you?”. The point seems to be this: since Rāma is so wise in dharma, can he not see the transgressions that he is forcing them to commit because of his departure? The brahmans in the following
verses appear to be cataloguing the breaches of dharma that have occurred and will occur if they follow Rāma (as they must if he continues). This explanation is relatively close to Ck: “Since you have constant regard for dharma, do you have a mind [repeated from pāda b] to regard our dharma?” The other commentators are perplexed.
|
|
40.25
|
“We have bowed our heads … we have pleaded” yācitaḥ … śirobhiḥ: Several commentators, troubled that the verse shows (aged) brahmans bowing down before a (young) kshatriya, remark, “It
is because they know he is the Supreme One” (Cg), “or, because there is no fault in bowing down to a king, insofar as kings are a portion of Viṣṇu” (Ct). Ck offers a more elaborate explanation: “Why for that matter do we [brahmans] at the present day bow down [apparently before
icons of Rāma]? If we answer that by listening to the Rām we come to believe in Rāma as the supreme god [kuladaivata], whereby our belief in him as the son of a kshatriya mother terminates, we can conclude that precisely the same reason obtains
here: these brahmans came to understand that Rāma is Brahmā, and all the more easily [than we], because they actually experienced, with their very senses, the different properties of
his divine nature.”
|
|
40.26
|
If Rāma does not return he will be guilty of obstructing the sacrifices, presumably because the brahmans will not return without
him.
|
|
40.28
|
“because their roots prevent their movement” mūlair uddhataveginaḥ: The crit. ed.’s -vegibhiḥ is marked as dubious. The preferable lection is -veginaḥ, “(trees) whose movement (is prevented by their roots),” adopted here (though it is just possible to dissolve the instrumental
compound in the same sense, the -in suffix being otiose).
“as the gusting wind uplifts them” unnatā vāyuvegena: To be construed as a unitary phrase (cf. the NR v.l. ūrdhvaśākhāḥ): through the force of the wind the trees are raising up and waving their armlike branches in their misery (exactly as in
3.50.32, when Sītā is abducted). This is also the typical posture of mourning (cf. 51.23, 59.14, 60.15).
|
|
40.29
|
“They sit in one place in the trees” vṛkṣaikasthānaviṣṭhitāḥ: That is, the birds do not alight on the earth even to find food (Cm, Ck), and implore Rāma to turn back even if they must die in the process. Cg remarks, “Thus animals and unmoving things were pained, and it is because Rāma is the embodied soul of all things. When the embodied soul is discomfited, the body is seen to be tormented.”
|
Sarga 41
|
41.2
|
Translated in accordance with the commentators (Cm and Cg in particular) and the indications of the parallel verse, 47.2 (and cf. the NR’s version, 1017*). Alternatively: “This is the first night, Saumitri, that [we] have gone to [spent in] the forest. [But] please, do not feel sad at our living in the forest [karmaṇi ṣaṣṭhī]:”
According to Cm, Rāma wants to emphasize that the period of their exile is already beginning to diminish, and for that reason Lakṣmaṇa should not feel sad.
|
|
41.3
|
“all around they seem to weep” rudantīva samantataḥ: The forest appears to be sobbing, presumably, because of the animals’ nighttime sounds (as Cg notes, though he seems to contradict this when he goes on to say, “‘empty means gloomy … and this gloominess makes for the
poetic fancy of the forest’s weeping”; Cm, Ck, Ct gloss the verb rudanti as “seem downcast”).
|
|
41.4
|
Cg comments, “His memories are awakened by the poetic fancy of the forest’s weeping, and he thinks back on what is happening
in the city.”
|
|
41.7
|
It is not certain (despite the hi, for this particle has a protean character in the epics) whether the second line supplies the reason for the first, or its
consequence. The implications are, in the one case, that otherwise Rāma would have had to seek protection for her, which Lakṣmaṇa all by himself can now provide (Cm and Cg, especially Ct and Cr); or, in the other, that since Lakṣmaṇa has fulfilled his duty by the very act of his following Rāma, it is as something over and above this that Rāma must seek his attendance on Sītā. This would be a polite circumlocution for asking Lakṣmaṇa to fetch her food and drink, which would tally nicely with the following verse; this is what Ck intends. and how we understand it.
|
|
41.8
|
Rāma will fast because it is the inaugural day of his exile (and fasting is ancillary to the commitment to undertake exile in
the forest [vanavāsasaṃkalpāṅgātvena], Ck, Ct). On their first night of exile the Pāṇḍavas likewise drink only water. MBh 3.1.40 (Ctr adduces this, claiming that on entering the forest one is required to abstain from food on the first night). Another reason
to fast is the holiness of the place, according to Cg, Cm, and Cr. Cs believes the implication to be that Rāma fasts at the pilgrimage site in view of the fact that his father may have only a short time to live [that is, as an apotropaic
rite?], cf. 44.24 below and note. Rāma finally does eat, and ravenously, after he crosses the Ganges (46.79).
|
|
41.11
|
“When Rāma had worshiped … and saw” upāsya … dṛṣṭvā … rāmasya: The subject of the gerunds in pādas ab is rāmasya, to whom in the first instance the ritual is always ascribed elsewhere (43.2, 44.24, 47.1, etc.; for this kind of “dangling”
gerund, see 48.18. 84.5. 106.7, and Gonda 1967, pp. 264-65). Cg and Cr unwisely construe the gerunds with sūtaḥ, “charioteer,” being then forced to explain: “‘worship’ here means greeting. Even the sūta- caste [offspring of a pratiloma marriage, cf. ManuSm 10.26; but cf. also above 32.1 note, where Sumantra appears to be a brahman] is allowed to make the greeting, but only that [and not use the Gāyatrīmantra]”
|
|
41.12
|
“Escorted by Saumitri’ saumitreṇa sārdham: The translation here agrees with Cm (first explanation). Word order might more cogently suggest the following: “Rāma found … and then with Saumitri and his wife,” but common sense and the procedure in 44.25 speak against this. A strong variant reading, attested in all
recensions, for the second half of the śloka is: “Rāma bade goodnight to Saumitri and …”
|
|
41.13
|
“he engaged … in conversation, talking about Rāma’s many virtues” kathayām āsa … rāmasya vividhān guṇān: Lakṣmaṇa talks about Rāma’s virtues simply to pass the time and stay awake (Ck, Ct; Cg on the following verse).
|
|
41.15
|
“at a little distance” vidūrataḥ: Ck, Ct maintain that the specification (glossed “near by” by Cg in the VSP, who thus appears to have understood avidūratah) indicates that Rāma camped away from the crowd of twice-born so that he could depart more easily after deceiving them (see below). The herds
of cattle on the bank may have been a more powerful reason (Cr feebly suggests that Rāma was afraid he might commit some infraction like spitting in the river, were he too close to it).
|
|
41.16
|
“good … Lakṣmaṇa” lakṣmaṇaṃ puṇyalakṣaṇam: Literally, “of good, auspicious marks, traits,” that is, particularly his devoted service to his elder brother.
|
|
41.19
|
“(a path) free from danger” akutobhayam: cf. verse 28 below. The NR offers tapovanam, “(along the path) to the grove of asceticism,” a reading substantiated by the SR in a recapitulative verse (1029*.4).
|
|
41.20
|
“now, or ever again” ato bhūyo ‘pi (n)edānīm: We differ from all the commentators in our understanding of the pāda. Cm and Cg: “They should not sleep again as [but whence the iva?] now” [or, “will not?” that is, they will return home?]; Ct: “Since they are loyal, they will not sleep [much longer] beyond this”; Ck seems to read without the negative: “They will sleep beyond this because they did not have anything to eat or drink on the
previous day, and spent the night wakeful because of grief,”
|
|
41.24
|
“head northward” udaṅmukḥaḥ: Toward Ayodhyā.
Rāma does not go himself lest by making even this partial return to the city he break his vow (Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr).
Cg comments on Rāma’s deception as follows: “If Rāma is so compassionate, is it not wholly improper for him to deceive those who love him so dearly and cannot stand to be separated
from him? The answer is that this is not in fact deception. It cannot be a insofar as it is something done in their own best
interests. The people of the city ran the risk of dying from the excessive bliss [of being with Rāma]. By the proverb of “healing a wound” [whereby initially the medicine may be more painful than the wound itself], Rāma contrived to separate himself from them under the pretext of going to the forest, and this was intended almost as a therapeutic
regimen for them. If Rāma had not this, then how to explain the fact that every single person was put to sleep? For some one among them, like Sumantra and Lakṣmaṇa, must otherwise have remained awake.”
“on returning” pratyāgamya: That is, by another route (Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct).
“eddying” -ākulāvartām: Note paranipāta of āvartā (expect -āvartākulām). The phenomenon is not uncommon in the epics (cf. 37.4, 43.12, 45.13 and notes there; 5.12.8, 39.14. 6.40.1; HariVaṃ 40.44, 41.12, 55.3. 78.1, etc.).
The SR, by transposing verses 24-26 and 27-28, has Rāma first cross the Tamasā and then send the charioteer back to confuse the townsmen.
|
|
41.29
|
With this verse the vulgate commences a new sarga. For the rest of this sarga the NR substitutes simply: “When the townsmen awoke at the close of night, they saw that the chariot had turned back, and in the
belief that the prince had returned to the town they went back to the city themselves” (1031*).
|
|
41.30
|
After this verse, the SR inserts twenty lines (1030*), reporting the incredulous and mournful outcry of the townsmen, their
shock that Rāma could have done something so unfair to them (5-8). their threat to commit suicide (9-12). their anxiety about returning to
the city without Rāma (13-18).
|
|
41.31
|
“when it gave out’ mārganāśāt: That is, the chariot track heading toward the city; it would of course have to continue in another direction, but presumably
the townsmen are by now sufficiently convinced that they have been deceived (“by fate,” verse 32) and that it would be futile
to search further.
|
|
41.33
|
“good people” -sajjanām: “The qualification is meant to exclude Kaikeyī and her partisans,” Ck, Ct.
|
Sarga 42
|
42.3
|
“would have no meals prepared” apacan: Very possibly an unmarked causative. Cg (understanding as simplex) hastens to point out that “it is only because their wives are ‘half their bodies’ [cf. note on
26.3], that the householders themselves can be said to have any connection with cooking” (that is, the men do not actually
do any cooking themselves).
|
|
42.6
|
Ct (and Cm, who is similar) comments on what he takes to be the theological implication of the verse: “Those who did not attentively
keep blessed Rāma in sight, but returned out of attachment to their homes, sons, wives, pleasures, and so on, will transmigrate again and again,
and will never attain liberation. For even the sight of his phenomenal form renders the mind clear, and by means of this one
becomes qualified for the knowledge requisite for ultimate liberation.”
|
|
42.8
|
“Fortunate” kṛtapuṇyāḥ: Literally, “will realize [reap the benefits of] their [previously won] merit”; equally possible: “[must have] built up merit.”
For the anthropomorphic response, cf. note on 36.9.
|
|
42.9
|
“will adorn” śobhayiṣyanti: None of the commentators clarifies the sense of the word (in 1044*.6 it is Rāma who is said to “adorn the forests,” as in 3.12.8). The NR reads either “delight” or “attract” (could such be the sense, otherwise unattested, of śobhaya- here?).
|
|
42.14
|
“before he is too far away from us” purā bhavati no dūrāt: The translation of pāda a (purā as conjunction) is in accordance with Cg’s intention (though he takes it as “he will soon be far, so … “), and many N manuscripts (cf. 1039*, yāvad dūraṃ na gacchati). Cm, Ck, and Ct, reading ‘dūrād, gloss, “he will be [purā adverbially as a simple future-tense marker, according to Pā 3.3.4] near us” [that is, to protect them, as per verse 13].
“the shadow of the feet” pādacchāyā: That is, attending on him (Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct).
|
|
42.18
|
“we would have no further use” na … naḥ … arthaḥ: The second half of the verse forms the apodosis (so according to the interpretation of Cm), not pāda b, as Cg takes it. He argues this on the grounds that “this is a statement made under the supposition of what will occur,” that is,
Daśaratha’s death. But the very conditions in which Kaikeyī acquires the kingship would be “against all that is right” and it would necessarily be “with our one defender gone” — Rāma, not Daśaratha.
|
|
42.20
|
“so long as she lives, or we do” jīvantyā … jīvantyaḥ: Cg is correct to take the participles as indicating temporal extent rather than as simple attributives (“living as her servants,”
so Cm, Ck, Ct).
|
|
42.22
|
“total devastation” vilopaḥ: Usually by enemy troops (ArthŚā 7.4.22, 8.4.15, etc.), but in view of verses 19 and 24 it is probably despoliation by Kaikeyī and her son that is meant.
|
|
42.23
|
“impoverished, luckless men” kṣīṇapuṇyāḥ sudurgatāḥ: “Their greatest wealth — Rāma — has been lost, so they are ‘impoverished’” (Cg), and since Rāma is gone, the merit acquired in their previous existences must have been used up, and thus they are called “luckless” (see
the note on 42.8).
“mix” āloḍya: As in MBh 4.20.33, viṣam āloḍya pāsyāmi.
“you shall never be heard from again” aśrutim … gacchata: That is, “die” (see the following verse; so the NR, praṇāśam … anugacchata; against Cm, Cg, Ck, and Ct, who suggest, “Go to some distant place whence not even your names (“where not even Kaikeyī’s name,” Ct] will be heard”).
|
|
42.26
|
“than their own sons” sutaiḥ: Instrumental of comparison (cf. also 82.10, and Renou 1968, p. 292).
Note how the women’s affection for Rāma is said to be only either maternal or sisterly (though one B manuscript reads, “as though … a husband had been banished”).
It is as if the poet were attempting to differentiate their attitude from that of the cowherders’ wives for Kṛṣṇa.
|
Sarga 43
|
43.2
|
“the frontier of the realm” viṣayāntam: The southern border of Kosala (but cf. note on verse 7 below).
|
|
43.3
|
“wide-spaced boundaries” vikṛṣṭasīmāntān: That is, the plots were large and not crowded together. Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr interpret as “exceptionally well-plowed boundaries,” but this gives vikrṣṭa- a sense it does not have elsewhere in the epics.
“he proceeded swiftly — though it seemed so slow” atiyayau śīghraṃ śanair iva: As Varadacharya remarks, Rāma’s progress seemed slow because he was so zealous [to enter the Daṇḍakas and] to commence his exile (1964-1965, vol. 1, p. 453 note). Less acceptable Cm, Cg: the horses were so skilled in running and the sights of the countryside so attractive that Rāma believed himself to be going very slowly.
|
|
43.4
|
“who made their homes in the villages” grāmasaṃvāsavāsinām: Cg, Cm, Ct, Cr gloss, “living in villages and hamlets”; we agree with Ck, -saṃvāsavāsin- forming a cognate accusative construction (cf. note on 48.33).
|
|
43.6
|
“steadfast” atandritam: Many S manuscripts, including the recensions of Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr, read instead jitendriyam, “self-controlled.”
|
|
43.7
|
“he passed beyond the land of Kosala” atiyayau … kosalān: This seems to indicate that the Vedaśrutī River (mentioned in the next verse) formed the southern border of Kosala (contrast 4.8.6, where the land under the jurisdiction of the Ikṣvākus seems to be much vaster). No other mention of the southern border will be made (but see note on verse 11 below).
|
|
43.8
|
“toward the region where Agastya lived” abhimukhaḥ agastyādhyuṣitām diśam: The south. Agastya was the legendary seer who brought Brahmanism to south India; Rāma encounters him in 3.10ff.
|
|
43.9
|
“its shores teeming with cows” goyutānūpām: The phrase furnishes something of an etymological figure (cf. note on 65.2-3) for the name Gomatī, which means literally, “rich in cows.”
|
|
43.11
|
“the land … bestowed upon Ikṣvāku” mahīṃ … dattām ikṣvākave: The commentators are less concerned with what appears to be a contradiction between this verse (on which they remark that
the Syandikā forms the southern border of Kosala), and verse 7 (see note there), as they are with the question of how Ikṣvāku could be universal emperor (sārvabhauma) as he indeed was, if he was given only this land. They respond that Kosala was merely his home base, whereas he had rights of taxation over, and correspondingly defense obligations toward, all other
kingdoms (Cg, Ck, Ct).
“vassal kingdoms” rāṣṭra-: The qualification “vassal” is shown to be necessary by 102.31, anuśādhi medinīṃ prabhūtarāṣṭrām, “govern the earth with its … abundant vassal kingdoms.”
|
|
43.12
|
“charioteer” sūta iti: Both Cg and Ct notice the absence of saṃdhi after sūta, the former claiming that phrase-saṃdhi is in any case not obligatory, the latter (quite plausibly) that pluta is present, by which saṃdhi would be impeded (pluta being pragṛhya); cf. note on 95.26.
“in a voice like the call of the wild goose” haṃsamattasvaraḥ: Ct understands as paranipāta for mattahaṃsa- (so the NR), probably rightly (cf. note on 41.27; for the simile, 76.9 and note, 104.15).
|
|
43.14
|
“(I) so (long)” atyartham (abhikāṅkṣāmi): The reading nātyartham (“not very much”), accepted by the crit. ed., seems to be an absurd alteration of an original atyartham (preserved either literally or in spirit in the NR, in D1-7, M1, G1, 2).
Since addiction to hunting later came to be considered a vice (there is no evidence the Rām considered it such; note that it is not included among the fourteen “errors” listed at 94.56ff.), the commentators clearly
felt it necessary to alter the text in order to explain away Rāma’s declaration: Rāma enjoyed hunting “not very much”; he was not so addicted to it that he neglected his other duties. But observe that Rāma’s zeal for hunting is elsewhere emphasized (cf. 3.6.17ff. and notes; 4.18.36), and in a sense it is narratively essential.
His one foolish act is partly a result of his enthusiasm for the chase — his going out to capture the magical deer, despite
Lakṣmaṇa’s sound arguments to the contrary (3.41, especially verses 29-32).
|
|
43.15
|
Cg remarks that Sumantra will later reveal these sentiments to Daśaratha, but we do not find what he is referring to.
|
Sarga 44
|
44.1
|
An SR insertion shows Rāma dismissing the villagers who had been following him (1058*).
Śṛṅgaverapura: Literally, “Ginger Town” (śṛṅgavera Greek zingiberi Latin gingiber).
|
|
44.2
|
“river that goes by three paths” tripathagām: The three paths of the Ganges are in heaven, on earth, and in the netherworld. See Viśvāmitra’s account of the origin of the epithet in Bālakāṇḍa 34ff.
|
|
44.5
|
“almond tree” iṅgudīvṛkṣaḥ: Actually the Bengal almond or bādām. It is glossed “ascetic’s tree” (tāpasataru) by the commentators, and indeed it is often mentioned in descriptions of hermitages (cf. Śāk 1.14, RaghuVa 14.81). It bears sweet-smelling nuts which are pressed for oil, and of which a cake is made to be used as an offering to
the dead in 95.24 and 96.10 below.
|
|
44.9
|
“of the Niṣāda tribe” niṣādajātyaḥ: Or, “of the Niṣāda caste”?
“chief” sthapatiḥ: “Originally the political and cult chief of a semi-barbaric or nomadic tribe, who nominally at least was subordinate to
a more powerful king. … Later the sthapati may have been a dependent vassal prince or governor” (Rau 1957, p. 114; cf. Hazra 1979).
The Niṣādas (see 1.2.10ff. above) were a tribe of forest-dwelling hunters and fishermen (cf. sarga 78 below). Other epic texts treat them in what can only be described as a racist fashion (see for example the story of Ekalavya, MBh 1.123.10ff.). Vālmīki’s treatment, especially given his historical context, is eloquent testimony to his profound and rare humanism. Some of the
commentators, by contrast, are concerned that Rāma is shown to have an intimate friendship with a man of such a “caste.” Ck claims that, since the verse implies Guha’s authority, and so military might, Rāma’s friendship with him in the present circumstances, when an army of woodsmen would be eminently useful, is proper; and that
the strictures of the lawbooks, which number associating with low castes like the Niṣādas among the minor sins [he cites YājñaSm 3.241] apply only to brahmans. Cg makes two observations: first, since a chief of the Niṣādas is authorized to perform vedic sacrifices [MīmāSū 6.8.20; the commentary of Śabara ad loc. is cited by Cg; cf. MaiS 2.2.4, upon which the MīmāSū passage is based], we infer that friendship with a Niṣāda cannot be wholly reprehensible. But he claims the true explanation is that Guha is a devotee of Rāma — his love for the Blessed One is demonstrated by 1.59* [where Cg comments that by mentioning Guha in the same verse as Lakṣmaṇa and Sītā, the poet shows that he had the same affection for Rāma as the other two] — and so is in fact a very great person, as the following verse serves to indicate: “They are not shudras
who are devoted to the Blessed One — they are Bhāgavata priests, as tradition shows. The real shudras are people of any caste who are not devoted to Janārdana” (cf. Dharmaśāstrasaṃgraha p. 636, verse 22).
|
|
44.11
|
The action here involves a point of protocol: Rāma rises and goes out to Guha as a mark of respect.
|
|
44.12
|
“Guha … in anguish” ārtaḥ … guhaḥ: Guha’s pain comes from seeing Rāma dressed in an ascetic’s clothes (Cg, Cm, Ct).
|
|
44.14
|
“our kingdom is yours to rule” rājyaṃ praśādhi naḥ: Merely a grandiloquent invitation to accept a host’s hospitality (rattler than implying any real political subservience,
though cf. 78.5); cf. MBh 2.17.10.
|
|
44.18
|
“(with … ) your treasury” dhaneṣu: A number of S manuscripts and Ck, Ct instead read vaneṣu, “in the forests.”
|
|
44.19
|
“I must … refuse” anujānāmi: For this sense of the root jñā + anu cf. 33.4 and 37.8 above.
|
|
44.20
|
Ś1 and some D manuscripts insert by way of explanation: “[I would have you know that I will be] living [as an ascetic] for fourteen
years at the command of my father” (1070*). For the kuśa grass, cf. note on 33.14.
Ct sees here, as more obliquely in verse 9 above, the implication that Guha has knowledge of Rāma’s true nature (and so is not really low-caste any more). He reasons rather circuitously: Rāma is represented as refusing the food for no other reason than because he is under a vow. If Guha did not have such knowledge [and so become casteless], then his being a Niṣāda would have been sufficient reason for Rāma not to accept the food, for it would be impure. Or again, Guha would not have brought cooked food in the first place. (Note that in 81.14-16 Guha explains that Rāma refused the food on the grounds that kshatriyas may not accept gifts.)
|
|
44.21
|
“My honored friend” atrabhavatā: Cg separates atra-, glossing it, “on this occasion.”
|
|
44.24
|
Rāma drinks only water, since presence at a pilgrimage site requires one to fast (Ct, Cr, Cs), or, he fasts because, being omniscient, he knows his father is soon to die (Cs); cf. note on 41.8.
|
|
44.25
|
“and his wife’s” sabhāryasya: cf. 81.20. The more fastidious commentators (Cg and Cr) make a futile attempt to avoid this, the only natural interpretation.
|
Sarga 45
|
45.1
|
“wide awake” adambhena: Literally, “without pretence,” that is, without pretending to wake while really dozing. Cs, adducing ViśvaPra, claims dambha- can have the sense of “bed,” but this is unattested in the literature.
|
|
45.4
|
“by my truth I swear it” satyenaiva … śape: Cf. note on 18.13.
|
|
45.9
|
“happiness in life” jīvitaṃ vā sukhāni vā: A kind of hendiadys (so interpreted also by Ck, “a happy life”); cf. 18.22 and note.
|
|
45.10
|
“(Look … ) Guha” (paśya) guha: For the inappropriate sukha- (“comfortably”) of the crit. ed., we read the vocative Guha, with the NR and T2. This reading is validated by manuscript testimony in 80.11 below, where the verse recurs.
|
|
45.11
|
“This” eṣaḥ: Cg and Ck, as several S manuscripts, read instead iṣṭaḥ, “[the single most] beloved [son]”; this removal of the correlative adjective makes construing verses 11 and 12 together
even more likely than it at first appears (so Cr understands).
“austerities, vedic recitations, and all kinds of heavy labors” mantratapasā … vividhaiś ca pariśramaiḥ: They form the subject matter of Bālakāṇḍa 8-17.
|
|
45.13
|
“the din … has ceased” nirghoṣoparatam: So Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct understand, taking the compound as a bahuvrīhi with paranipāta of uparatam (see the note on 41.27 above; though it may be as easily an ablatival tatpuruṣa [Cr]). It is surely the noise of lamentation, not of blessings (Ck) that Lakṣmaṇa imagines finally to have ceased.
|
|
45.14
|
“this night” śarvarīm imām: It is, of course, the second night of the exile. This slight and only apparent inconsistency led Jacobi to reject sargas 40-43 as interpolation (Jacobi 1893, p. 47, note 1; to prove his point he relies on what has now been shown to be an interpolation, 1058*). These temporal
adverbs are often used elastically, without rigorous attention to chronology; see for example, the note on 46.34, where “today”
is used of events that have happened two days earlier (and Jacobi did not consider sargas 44-45 an interpolation). Thus we must understand, not “this very night, the first of our exile,” but “these nights.”
|
|
45.15
|
“Kausalyā’s sorrow is such that” tadduḥkhaṃ yat: The parallel passage 80.16, duḥkhitā yā tu, suggests strongly that yat is meant to introduce a result clause, and is thus translated (pace the commentators).
|
|
45.16
|
“with its pleasant aspect” sukhāloka-: Cr quite as plausibly divides sukhā loka-, “a happy city (that brought) its people (gladness).”
|
|
45.17
|
“that just eluded him” atikrāntam atikrāntam: Evidently we have here a type of repetition (āmreḍita) not covered by Pā 8.1.1ff. Three other interpretations are offered by the commentators: (having never got his wish, [crying,]) “it is gone,
it is gone” (Ck, Ct, Cs); “everything will have gone,” that is, will have lost its purpose, since the king will de without installing … (Cm, Cg); (having never got his wish) “that grew and grew” [as Rāma grew] (Cg).
|
|
45.18
|
The verse refers invidiously to Bharata and his supporters, as Ct notes. He explains further that Lakṣmaṇa in his anger refuses to use their names. Cm, Cg interpret more charitably: fortunate the people who will be able to perform the funeral for the king — we will not have even
that.
Pāda c construes with the verb in d (Cm. Ct), not as a locative absolute with upasthiteṣu understood (Cg).
|
|
45.19
|
Again, we should understand Bharata and his partisans as subject (Cm, Ct; not the citizens of Ayodhyā [Cr]), and the description of the city as a general, timeless one; Lakṣmaṇa envisions the city as it had always previously been, not (with Ck) as it will again become.
|
|
45.22
|
“to find him well and his promise fulfilled” satyapratijñena sārdhaṃ kuśalinā: This must refer to Daśaratha (so Cg), not to Rāma (Cm, Ct, Cr, Cs).
|
|
45.23
|
After this verse Ś1 and several D manuscripts insert eight attractive lines beginning “Saumitri fell to brooding [cintām, feminine], and sleep [nidrā, feminine] avoided him, as a jealous mistress, disappointed at a rendezvous, will avoid her lover,” and which go on to show
that Rāma did not sleep either, for “His disappointment over the loss of the kingship, his having to leave his home and repair to the
forest, all three things at once had taken sleep from him” (1076*).
|
|
45.24
|
“good” prajāhite: Literally, “good to his subjects.” The epithet is inapposite, but the commentators are silent and the manuscripts suggest
no alternative. Conjecture: prajāgrite [or prajāgṛte], “kept awake,” or prajāgrati, “waking.”
“in deep compassion” gurusauhṛdāt: Possible too, but less probable: “friendship, affection for his guru(s)” (brother, father, etc.), construing with the locative
absolute clause, “(spoken) in affection” (Cg; Cm, Ck, Ct allow both constructions).
|
Sarga 46
|
46.1
|
“good Lakṣmaṇa” lakṣmaṇaṃ śubhalakṣaṇam: See note on 41.16.
|
|
46.2
|
“the jet-black bird, the cuckoo” ṣukṛṣṇo vihagaḥ kokilaḥ: The commentators are curiously reluctant to allow the natural meaning, with “cuckoo” in apposition (some cuckoos being quite
dark). Ct explains, “The ‘jet-black bird’ is the crow, and since it is the protector of the cuckoo [which lays its eggs in the crow’s
nest] it is referred to by the word ‘cuckoo.’ ‘Crow’ itself is not used because to speak that word in the early morning is
considered unlucky’ (= Cs, Cr); Cg supposes asyndeton, glossing, “‘the black bird,’ that is, the skylark [bhāradvāja], ‘the cuckoo.’”
|
|
46.4
|
After this verse, the SR adds twelve lines in which Guha orders his men to bring a boat, and then informs Rāma that it is at hand (1079*; an interpolation to account for the otherwise unexplained presence of a boat in verse 61 below).
|
|
46.5
|
“strapping on their quivers and buckling on their swords” kalāpān saṃnahya khaḍgau baddhvā ca: Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr take saṃnahya absolutely, “‘strapped on,’ that is, armor,” and construe both the other substantives with baddhvā (an unusual, and unlikely, syntax).
“down to the Ganges” yena gaṅgā: Literally, “to where the Ganges (flowed).” The adverbial use of yena (frequent in Buddhist Sanskrit, cf. Edgerton 1953b s.v. [“rare in Skt. Epic”; he cites MBh 3.137.15]) requires the nominative, cf. 30.15 above for example. This is what Cv reports to be the correct reading, and it is adopted here in place of the crit. ed.’s gaṅgām. The commentators are forced to the labored explanation, “they went (there) where (people reach or cross) the Ganges” (Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr; Cm joins with the following verse, “ they went to the Ganges without the chariot, therefore the charioteer approached”).
|
|
46.9
|
“expected” atikrāntam: The word is unattested in this sense, but this is how the NR appears to have interpreted (atarkitaḥ), and the meaning is sensible (contrast its use in 45.17). Some commentators gloss “accepted, approved” (Cg; Ck, “Sumantra means that Rāma’s banishment was totally unreasonable [read ‘nyāya-] and that thus he should stay with Rāma”), but this meaning appears to be unique as well, and anyway is very weak. The other options are not acceptable: “No man
.. can [fate, by which] your living,” Cm, Ct; “no man … could ,” “Poona Dictionary” s.v. atikrāntam.)
|
|
46.10
|
“chastity” brahmacarye: Actually “studentship,” but one of its principal features is strict sexual continence, as already noted (on 24.10).
For the sentiment of the verse, and its possibly significant parallelism with a later event in the book, cf. 57.32 and note.
|
|
46.11
|
“an end” gatim: “Fame” (Cg), “liberation” (Cm), “supreme bliss and the world of Brahmā” (Ck), “supremacy” (Ct, Cr).
|
|
46.12
|
“even you have misled us” tvayāpy upavañcitāḥ: Sumantra speaks both on behalf of the townsmen (cf. sarga 41; so Cg [the published editions of Cg’s commentary misplace this statement]), as well as on his own account, for having been brought this far he was naturally
led to believe he would continue on.
|
|
46.13
|
“precious to him as life” ātmasamam: This is better taken as an adjective referring to Rāma (cf. 44.9, 64.24) than as a substantive, “(speaking what was) fit, appropriate to him” as counselor (Cm [first explanation], Ct, Cr).
“And as he looked at Rāma, so far from home” dṛṣṭvā dūragataṃ rāmam: This may also mean, “seeing him [in his mind’s eye] far away from him” (such is probably what Cm, Ck, Ct intend).
For this whole episode we may compare the parting scene, modeled after our passage, of the Buddha and his charioteer Chandaka in BuddhaC 6, which includes Chandaka’s dismissal, his anguish, the message he is to deliver to the king (verse 16, “‘You [father] should not grieve for me’”)
and his tearful entreaties (verse 36, “I cannot leave you as Sumantra left Rāghava”).
|
|
46.14
|
“sipped water, and when he was thus purified” spṛṣṭodakam śucim: Cf. note on 22.1 above.
|
|
46.16
|
“(That is why I tell you) this” (tasmād) etad (bravimi te): We follow Cm, Ck in regarding etat as introducing the statement that follows; Daśaratha’s “desire” is specified in the next verse.
|
|
46.19
|
“displeasure” alīkam: Translated in accordance with Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct (Cg cites AmaK).
The NR inserts some verses here in which Rāma tells the charioteer to greet Vasiṣṭha (1082*).
|
|
46.20
|
“self-controlled” jitendriyam: One might naturally be disposed to think it an ornamental epithet, but perhaps Rāma means to reassert, in the face of all evidence to the contrary, his father’s kingly virtue (contrast however his private
sentiments, 47.9 ff., but see note on 47.7).
|
|
46.21
|
“we must live” vatsyāmaheti: Double saṃdhi (expect -maha iti).
|
|
46.22
|
“(you shall look upon) each of us again” punaḥ punaḥ … (drakṣyasi): The repetition of punaḥ is taken distributively (vīpsā, Pā 8.1.4; rather than iteratively, nitya, Cg; so too in the following verse); the construction punar āgatān punar drakṣyasi (Cm, Ct) will not do.
|
|
46.24
|
“ask … after their health” ārogyaṃ brūhi: “Tell, inquire after, another’s health,” is no doubt the true meaning of the phrase (so too, it seems, for Cm, Ck; cf. below 52.13 and note; so kuśalaṃ brū in 1.72.3), rather than “tell them I am well” (Ct, Cr).
“I, her noble son” mama cāryasya: There appears to be no way to eliminate Rāma’s using this epithet in reference to himself (cf. 34.27), though Cm and Cg (who construe with lakṣmaṇasya), Ct (“= eldest”) and a number of N and S manuscripts make the vain attempt.
|
|
46.25
|
“in office with the approval of the kings” nṛpamate pade: That is, installed in the office of prince regent with the (formal) approval of, presumably, the vassal kings (as Rāma was “approved” by them in sarga 2).
|
|
46.26
|
Cm (first explanation), Ct, Cr improbably if understandably want to take the verse as addressed directly to Sumantra (with abhiṣicya as simplex for causative), since to some extent it is still Sumantra’s grief that is under discussion.
|
|
46.28
|
“Kaikeyī and Sumitrā” kaikeyī sumitrā ca: Recall Śatrughna’s special position in the eyes of Bharata (cf. note on 1.17.10), which would ensure Bharata’s goodwill toward Sumitrā.
After this verse (or one interpolated after it) the NR ends the sarga and inserts an extra one (App. I, No. 16), in which Lakṣmaṇa informs the charioteer what he for his part wishes him to tell the king: why was Rāma exiled, when he had done nothing wrong? Since Daśaratha gladly abandoned them he should not have any regrets about them, any more than an ascetic who drinks an alcoholic beverage
(lines 23-24); anyway, rich and powerful people like Daśaratha never feel remorse when they consider what they have done (25-26). Rāma, predictably, tells Sumantra not to repeat to the king what Lakṣmaṇa has said (but see below the note on 52.12ff.).
|
|
46.32
|
“how (the people were)” tathā (janaḥ): Tadā (janaḥ), the reading of the crit. ed., is intolerably elliptical, for no predicate is supplied. The correct reading is no doubt preserved in T1, 3 and M3: tathā (for tadā). The idea is amplified in verses 34 and 35.
|
|
46.33
|
“only a charioteer survived” sūtāvaśeṣam: Cg joins the compound with pādas ab (“the chariot empty except for the charioteer”) and understands the remainder, “like an army seeing its brave warrior
slain” (hatavīram as karmadhāraya compound); Cm, (Ck?), Ct also take svasainyam [sic] as subject of the simile, but then need to supply ratham as object, “like an army seeing (the chariot) with only the charioteer … while all its … ” Both are possible interpretations;
we agree with Cr, and cf. 5.17.12 hataśūraṃ camūm iva, which tells against Cg’s analysis.
|
|
46.34
|
A difficult verse, but as throughout this passage the idea seems to be: it was bad enough when the citizens knew you would
be leaving — how much worse will it be when they realize that you are gone for good. The translation here accords to some
extent with that of Cm. The alternatives (of Cg, Ct, Cr and the Mylapore editors) in one way or another turn the sense around (“though you are far away, they think of you as nearby”), but with impossible,
or jejune, consequences.
“Just now” adya: Literally “today,” but here used loosely (it happened two days ago; so at 47.26, etc.).
|
|
46.36–37
|
“And what am I to tell” ahaṃ kiṃ cāpi vakṣyāmi: Cm (first explanation) and Ck, because of the presence of api in 37a, want to understand, “Then again, I will tell your mother this … it is untrue: I could not say such a thing as this
(namely, that I have taken you to the forest).” This agrees with Cm, Cg (second explanation), Ct. Cr. All commentators cite in support of their interpretations the famous dictum of Manu’s: “One should say what is true, one should say what is pleasing; one should not give voice to an unpleasant truth [nor to
a pleasant falsehood. That is the eternal way of righteousness]” (ManuSm 4.138).
“it is true” tāvat: Note the concessive force of the particle.
“you and your kinsmen” tvadbandhujana-: We follow Cm, Ck, Cr in analyzing the compound as a dvandva.
|
|
46.39
|
The good D manuscripts 4, 5, 7 remove this verse to the end of the speech, after verse 48 where, as Sumantra’s final desperate threat, it may well have more propriety.
|
|
46.41
|
The problem here is not what the first half of the verse says, but what it really means. We are told in 34.10 that it is Daśaratha who bids Sumantra convey Rāma to the forest. Cm, Ck, Ct suggest that Sumantra was in the past a counselor, who “by or for the favor, or for the sake of” Rāma, gave up his position for that of a lowly charioteer. Cm and Ct go on to suggest that Sumantra was prompted in his decision by his knowledge of Rāma’s divine nature. (Cg’s first suggestion, which he seems to abandon, is to divide -kṛte na [Ck, who appears to do the same, is in fact misprinted], and to interpret: “‘because of you I did not have the joy of tending
your chariot,’ that is, after your consecration into the kingship.”)
|
|
46.43
|
“the world of the gods” devalokam: “What the phrase suggests is that a devotee of Rāma’s should abandon even the desire to attain the world of the gods, since it is an impediment to devotion,” Ct.
|
|
46.44
|
“the capital of great Indra” rājadhānī mahendrasya: Amarāvatī, the principal city of heaven.
|
|
46.48
|
“cherished your servants” bhṛtyavatsala: The majority of N and S manuscripts give bhaktavatsala, “cherished your devotees,” but the crit. ed.’s decision seems correct: cf. the responsive epithet bhartṛvatsala, “cherish your master,” in verse 50 below.
|
|
46.53
|
“This is my first consideration” eṣa me prathamaḥ kalpaḥ: Cg combines the three motives — Kaikeyī’s conviction (verse 51), her trust in the king (52) and her obtaining the kingship — as constituting Rāma’s “first consideration.” But the language does not indicate this.
“that it may thrive under Bharata’s protection” bharatārakṣitaṃ sphītam: The qualifications must be understood proleptically.
|
|
46.54
|
Most of the NR inserts a sarga ending here.
|
|
46.55
|
After this verse the SR for the most part adds: “I can no longer rightly live in this forest where there are people, Guha. I must live in an ashram and carry on its way of life. I must take on the vow that is the ornament of ascetics, in my desire
for the welfare of my father, and again, of Sītā and Lakṣmaṇa” [commentators differ] (1091*).
“I will mat my hair” jaṭāḥ kṛtvā: Recall his promise to Kaikeyī (16.25 and 28), which perhaps explains why his words “were purposeful” (cf. also note on 25.7).
|
|
46.58
|
“forest hermits” vaikhānasam: Cg shows a keen interest in the question of whether or not Rāma actually enters wholly into the stage of life of the hermit: “If he does, then he could not reenter the householder stage,
for returning to an earlier stage after one has entered a later is censured: ‘He called one who has fallen after rising’ [ārūḍhapatito hi saḥ = ParāSm 2.1.373; cf. also Kane 1962-1975, vol. 4, p. 114]. But if he does not really enter it, then as a householder who wears the matted hair and so on,
which are exclusive to hermits, he becomes a renegade from his stage of life, much the same as a renegade from a vedic school.
But really this dilemma does not present itself, for there is nothing contradictory in the adoption of a special vow with
a definite purpose, deriving from the command of one’s father — and in this way Rāma’s renunciation-dharma approximates that of Yudhiṣṭhira and others — for Manu himself says, ‘The very root of dharma, it is handed down, is a desire springing from a right intention’” (actually = YājñaSm 1.7). Ct notices that Rāma does not shave his head, either here at the Ganges or later at Prayāga, or even when he hears of his father’s death; and he interprets this as a prohibition, by way of “paradigmatic narrative”
[parakṛtirūpārthavāda], against any kshatriyas doing so.
|
|
46.61
|
“saw a boat” dṛṣṭvā … nāvam: Cf. note on verse 4 above.
|
|
46.62–63
|
The point of etiquette at issue here is not clear. Rāma tells Lakṣmaṇa to board first and to help Sītā aboard (anvakṣam, “then,” “next,” is the reading of the SR only, but its very difficulty speaks in its favor; N manuscripts read kṣipram, “quickly,” which of course solves the problem, but we still must explain how the problem could have arisen). Lakṣmaṇa does just the opposite, and the poet takes pains to justify his action. Does Rāma want Lakṣmaṇa to go first, as a token of higher respect, which Lakṣmaṇa then accords to Sītā in the belief (the correct belief, according, it would seem, to Cg) that this is what Rāma really wants him to do?
|
|
46.64
|
After this verse, the SR inserts some lines in which Rāma “prays like a brahman and a kshatriya too” [brahmavat kṣatravac caiva jajāpa; commentators differ] for his welfare, sips water, and bows to the Ganges (1096*).
|
|
46.67
|
“guided by the helmsman” karṇadhārasamāhitā: “Made ready by the helmsman,” Cm, Ck, Ct; “with attentive sailors,” Cg.
|
|
46.67
|
“Sītā addresses the Ganges both because it is a great divinity and a woman’s divinity,” Ck, Ct. One is reminded by the following scene of Hecuba’s supplication of Athena. “Iliad” 6.297ff.
|
|
46.68
|
“let him carry out his instructions” nideśam pālayatv enam: The manuscripts are almost equally divided between the readings pālayatu and pārayatu (/r/ and /1/ being nearly homophonic, as Ct points out). The latter would give, appropriately to the circumstances, “let him [that is, fulfil] his instructions.”
|
|
46.69
|
“may he return” pratyāgamiṣyati, The NR has the optative in place of the future, whereas Cg, Ct, Cr supply “when” or “if,” making a protasis to verse 70. In the epics the future often has an optatival nuance (as translated
here), though it may in the present verse intimate, not prayer or conditionality but a stubborn optimism.
|
|
46.70
|
“for making all my wishes come true” sarvakāmasamṛddhaye: The reading -samṛddhaye (marked uncertain) is that of the NR (its more natural meaning, “for the fulfilment [of all desires],” is unlikely here). S manuscripts (and Cg, Ck, Ct) have -samṛddhini, “O you who grant all desires,” or one of several other similar locutions.
|
|
46.72
|
This agrees with Cr (thus Cg, Ck, Ct also appear to construe) in joining verses 72 and 73; it is less likely that we should understand the present tenses here
as future (“I shall pay”).
|
|
46.73
|
“I will give the brahmans” brāhmaṇebhyaḥ pradāsyāmi: “Gods accept offerings by way of the brahmans,” Cg.
|
|
46.74
|
“courteous” dakṣiṇā: Perhaps meant in part to suggest the tactfulness of Sītā’s address to the Ganges, the epithet is nevertheless used principally for the figure of sound, dakṣiṇā dakṣiṇaṃ tīram.
|
|
46.76–77
|
“Go in front, Saumitri” agrato gaccha saumitre: Under more normal circumstances the elder brother would precede the younger and the woman (in 3.10.1 Rāma goes first, Lakṣmaṇa last).
“Vaidehī will come to know the pain” duḥkham … vaidehī … vetsyati: Recall sarga 25, where “the pain of living in the forest” is described.
After verse 77 (or at the end of the sarga) the NR inserts some twenty-three lines that mainly describe the forest and show Lakṣmaṇa collecting lotuses for Sītā (App. I, No. 17).
|
|
46.78
|
An SR insertion after this verse (1108*) shows Rāma reaching the land of the Vatsas (in the Ganges-Yamunā doab).
|
|
46.79
|
“meat” medhyam: This follows Ck, though the word is rarely used in this sense; alternatively, and perhaps preferably, we should read with T1, 2, G1, 3 medhyāṃs, “pure,” that is, animals, those fit to consume; cf. 49.14. medhyān mṛgān so in 50.16. In the NR substitution (1109*) the brothers kill only one beast (a dappled antelope), light a fire, cook, and along with Sītā eat the meat, and then retire for the night beneath a tree.
Finally, and with a vengeance, Rāma breaks his fast (cf. note on 41.8 above), and it is noteworthy that he does so by eating meat (cf. note on 17.15, and contrast
his words to Guha in 44.19-20, and to Bharadvāja in 48.15 [but see note ad loc.]). Ct (similarly Ck) remarks, “Meat is included in ‘forest fare,’ so there is no fault here; nor is there any in his killing animals, since it
is part of the dharma of hunting.” Cr’s gloss displays an amusing perversity: “‘He struck great animals,’ that is, he knocked them about in fun and then took ‘pure’
food, fruits, etc.”
|
Sarga 47
|
47.1
|
“Rāma, the most pleasing of men” rāmo ramayatāṃ śreṣṭhaḥ: An etymological figure (cf. also note on 9.24).
“Prior to this, in the presence of other people, Rāma had steadfastly held in his sorrow; now, in solitude [cf. also verse 27 below], he lets it all out,” Ck; contrast Cg on verse 7 below, and Ck himself on verse 10.
|
|
47.2
|
“we shall spend outside our country without Sumantra” yātā janapadād bahiḥ / yā sumantreṇa rahitā: Pādas bc form one complex idea (Cr), not two distinct ones (Cm, Ck, Ct): Rāma had already spent one night (the second night of exile, and third of the narrative) beyond Kosala — out of which he passed in sarga 43 — in Guha’s domain on the bank of the Ganges.
|
|
47.4
|
“as best we can” kathaṃcit: They have not yet had time to build a leaf hut and so have to sleep on the open forest ground (Ck; similarly Cm, Ct; Cg: night has come before they have had time to make a proper bed).
|
|
47.5
|
“heartfelt words” kathāḥ śubhāḥ: As in 15.9, 48.21 (“forthright”), 4.2.18, etc.; not “good”: there is nothing “good” about the suspicions to which Rāma proceeds to give expression. The NR apparently found the adjective troublesome and so substituted, “He carried on a conversation with Sītā [cf. verse 30 below] and Lakṣmaṇa in the night.”
|
|
47.7
|
Rāma anxiously wonders whether Kaikeyī, emboldened by Bharata’s presence (considering how she acted even in his absence), might not assassinate the king in order to secure her son’s coronation,
not merely as prince regent, but as mahārāja (Cm, Ck, Ct; cf. 52.16 below), or in order to stabilize his position (Cg). In the next verse, however, Rāma says that the king will be able to do nothing about Kaikeyī’s actions, and in verse 12 it is said that Bharata will be sole head of state because the king is “on in years.” Daśaratha’s passion surely cannot be so overpowering that he would not defend himself from a murder attempt (the NR felt the need to affirm this, however: “He would pay no heed to his own life, since he is under the power of Kaikeyī” [1114*]). Perhaps we have an ancient corruption of some sort that has substituted prāṇān for an original sthānāt: Kaikeyī will try to “drive him from his place,” that is, to dethrone him (cf. 58.20, 1.31.17 for the idiom).
Cg comments that Rāma’s invidious supposition might be thought to contradict his own admonition later to Lakṣmaṇa not to speak ill of Kaikeyī (3.15.34-35 and note there, and compare also 97.17-18 below); but in fact Rāma is only playing on Lakṣmaṇa’s own fears, in hopes of convincing him to return (verse 16).
|
|
47.10
|
Ck (like Cg on verse 7) claims that Rāma does not really believe what he is saying here — he knows full well that Daśaratha loves him more than life itself and sent him into exile only under the compulsion of his promise — but only wants to inspire
Lakṣmaṇa to return (or, according to Ct on the following verse, to find out what Lakṣmaṇa is really thinking; cf. note on 23.23, and 27.26 and note).
|
|
47.12
|
“with father well on in years” tāte ca vayasātīte: Since Rāma has already conjectured (according to the crit. ed.) that Kaikeyī might murder Daśaratha, it seems gratuitously inconsistent to translate “with father dead of old age” (as PW s. v. ī + ati); the translation offered is supported by Cr. A possible alternative: “with father passed over, ignored, because of his age.”
|
|
47.13
|
A gnomic statement (so Cr), rather than, as Ct takes it, one meant to refer specifically to Bharata (cf. 4.37.20-21).
|
|
47.14
|
“came among us” saṃprāptā: The NR replaces the vague locution with “was born” or “was married.”
|
|
47.18
|
“You must commit” paridadyāḥ: Ck, Ct, Cr read instead, “She might give poison to your mother or to mine.”
|
|
47.19
|
“by my mother’s doing … (and so this has happened) to her” jananyā: This construes with both halves of the verse, and probably as genitive rather than instrumental.
|
|
47.21
|
“one who parts her hair” sīmantinī: A general designation of “woman”; Indian women as a rule part their hair down the center. The verse, the first line at least,
is a very old one, appearing also in the Vidurāputra episode of the MBh (5.131.28), on the antiquity of which see Jacobi 1903, pp. 53-55 (not later than the fourth century b.c.)
|
|
47.22
|
“even her myna bird is a greater source of joy than I” prītiviśiṣṭā sā mattaḥ … sārikā: The myna, like Rāma. was raised and taught to speak by Kausalyā, but unlike him the bird is there to cry out (or, does not hesitate to cry out) in the woman’s defense. The “enemy” can be
that of the birds (such as a cat [Cm, Cg, Ct; similarly Cnā on CSS 2.52.24]), or more probably Kausalyā’s (that is, Kaikeyī [Cg, Ck, Cr]). Mynas were often kept with parrots; the two are associated in ManuSm 5.12, BhāgP 5.24.9, and cf. especially KāmSū 1.3.15, where forty-third among the sixty-four arts is teaching mynas and parrots to speak.
Cg has a long theological comment on this verse from the viewpoint of Teṅgalai Vaishnavism, and it is worth summarizing. What the verse (allegorically) states, he argues, is that resorting to a teacher
is a more efficacious means of salvation than even worshiping the Blessed One. This is suggested as follows: The teacher is
represented in the verse by the bird (the myna), the teacher having two possible philosophical “positions” (pakṣa-) — action or knowledge — corresponding to the bird’s two wings (pakṣa-); the feminine gender (sārikā) is meant to indicate dependence on [and so difference from] the Blessed One, for “everything besides [the Supreme Primal
Man, that is, Viṣṇu-Kṛṣna] is feminine” (strīprāyam itarat sarvam); and it serves to show that in comparison with the Blessed One a teacher is an even more effective means of producing the
“bliss” of liberation. The teacher is the “one from whom can be heard the word,” the secret mantra passed down through the succession of gurus; and this word is: “O parrot” (the parrot, being of the same blue color as Viṣṇu, is equated with Viṣṇu), “bite the enemy’s foot,” that is, destroy the basis of man’s great enemy, transmigration. The teacher from whom this is
heard (says Rāma) “is greater … than I” [is better than Viṣṇu]. Cg goes on to read the whole episode (sargas 40ff.) as an allegory of this idea, man’s quest for liberation: One leaves (Ayodhyā =) Vaikuṇṭha, Viṣṇu’s heaven; crosses (the Ganges =) the Virajā River in heavenly Gokula; enters the forest (of transmigration); betakes oneself with one’s individual soul to (a tree =) the body; eats, that is,
experiences the fruits of one’s karma; longs for a wise teacher [ = Bharadvāja?], and finally comes to the certainty that of the four spiritual paths [karmayoga, jñānayoga, bhaktiyoga and ācāryaniṣṭhā or absolute confidence in one’s teacher] the last one is the superlative means of release [= reaching Citrakūṭa?].
|
|
47.25
|
“force is useless” vīryam akāraṇam: Ck, Ct, “that is, in effecting what is beneficial for the world to come; only dharma can do that”; Cg. “Force should not be resorted to in order to effect something that would cause the loss of dharma.”
|
|
47.26
|
“what other people might say” paralokasya: We agree with Cs’s analysis (= parakīyajanam), which is clearly substantiated by the NR (1122*, lokavāda-); cf. 19.7 and note. Cs specifies further that the “danger of unrighteousness” is that, if Rāma does not follow his father’s command, no one else will obey his own father [or the king]; cf. Rāma’s own words in 101.9 and note there.
|
|
47.27
|
Cm, Ct, Cs try to explain away Rāma’s lamentation and/or weeping. either as (literally) the histrionic performance of god in a human incarnation, or (if real)
as being sympathy felt for his loved ones and not sorrow on his own account (cf. the notes on 2.28 and 16.57).
|
|
47.28
|
After this verse most of the NR inserts four lines, wherein Lakṣmaṇa says that people like Rāma should not grieve, and in any case the calamity is not really to be counted a calamity, but rather a blessing, since through
it Rāma has learned how much affection the people have for him (1123*; a few manuscripts go on to show how this is so: “No one feels
sorry for an evil man in misfortune … but since you are lauded even in misfortune … “ 1124*).
|
|
47.30
|
“to (no) avail” aupāyikam: This agrees with Ck; Cg, Cm, Ct, Cr on the authority of AmaK gloss “right” (yuktam): because he is a “bull among men” it is not “proper” for him to grieve.
|
|
47.32
|
“(I would not care) to see” (na … ) draṣṭum (iccheyam … aham): “Much less to go and protect them,” Cm, Ct. Lakṣmaṇa speaks here, as in the preceding verse, in response not to Rāma’s remonstrance against feeling “sad” or homesick (verse 2; so Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr take it), but to his order to return (Cm).
|
|
47.33
|
“at last, recognizing it as the way of righteousness” prapadya dharmaṃ sucirāya: Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct all interpret this as “having betaken himself to the dharma of a forest hermit for a long time to come,” which is acceptable for the Sanskrit, but makes little sense in the present
context. Cs is somewhat better. “‘having accepted dharma’ that is, that of his [Lakṣmaṇa’s] obedience to himself.” For pra + pad in the sense of “give in, admit, recognize,” cf. 82.27 below.
“considerately gave him permission to live in the forest” vanavāsam ādarāt … vidadhe: Cm, Ck, Ct by a most unlikely syntax make the adverb and the substantive dependent on vacaḥ, “words (spoken) considerately about living in the forest.” Cg, on the other hand, “After considerately listening … he was prepared to undergo (?) life in the forest,” vidadhe as conative perfect (the simple past being impossible, as he sees), apparently in the sense “to undergo.” The other commentators
including Cs gloss the main verb as translated here.
|
Sarga 48
|
48.2
|
“the place where .. the river Ganges” yatra … gaṅgā … taṃ deśam: Prayāga. The majority of manuscripts and the vulgate have, “where the Yamunā meets the Ganges” (glossed, “where the Yamunā starts, at the Ganges,” Cm, Ck, Ct [“a locution meant to suggest the extreme holiness of the Ganges.” Ct]).
|
|
48.3
|
“glorious (party)” yaśasvinaḥ: This probably refers to Rāma and the others, rather than to the places (“so called because their inhabitants were honored [by Rāma’s visit]” Cg), or to “sages famous for their austerities” (Cr).
|
|
48.5
|
Agni: The god of fire. The smoke Rāma sees is that of the evening fire-offering (cf. verse 11).
|
|
48.7
|
“around [Bharadvāja’s] ashram” bharadvājāśrame: Ct and Cr read instead chinnāś cāpy āśrame, “(trees) at the ashram that have been hewn off” (not recorded in the crit. ed.). Forest hermits and their dependents are often represented as cultivating trees, and so the hermitage would stand out distinctly’
from the surrounding wild forest.
|
|
48.8
|
“bearing their bows” dhanvinau: It is indeed curious that Rāma and Lakṣmaṇa carry their weapons into the sacred precinct (Bharata will deposit his before entering, 84.2; cf. Śāk 1.14.6 for one good example among many of disarming before entering an ashram). Similarly 3.1.9. Dhanvinau could also, of course, be a static epithet “the two bowmen” — but even so we should expect some mention of their laying down
their weapons before entering; in the NR interpolation 1131* Rāma is explicitly said to be armed, and then again, it is precisely because of this, say Ck and Ct, that he is said to frighten the animals in the next verse. The oddity of Rāma’s bearing weapons is heightened by his ascetic clothing and matted hair; other characters later in the story will specifically
refer to this antinomy — Virādha, for example (3.2.11), and Śūrpaṇakhā (3.16.11); note also the emphatic statement of the MBh: “(Rāma) had all the marks of an ascetic (and yet) was bearing a bow” (3.261.37). In fact, these references seem to invite us to
a repeated consideration of the self-contradictory nature of Rāma, one in whom the ethos of a kshatriya and of a renunciatory brahman are fused (see note on 16.59, the insertion noted above
on 46.64, and the Introduction, Chapter 10).
|
|
48.10
|
“stood some distance off” dūrād evāvatasthatuḥ: They stand at a distance either to wait until the fire-sacrifice is completed (Cg), or to receive permission before entering (Ck, Ct). The NR and the SR each inserts its own verse describing the entrance of the sage (1132*, 1133*).
|
|
48.15
|
“we are to enter” pravekṣyāmaḥ: A number of both N and S manuscripts read the singular (“I am to enter … ,” etc.) in part or throughout.
“the way of righteousness” dharmam: Here surely the dharma of forest hermits (Ck, Ct, Cr), not that of guarding his father’s command (Cg).
“living only on roots and fruit” mūlaphalāśanāḥ: Rāma again professes his vegetarianism, though he has eaten meat (46.79) and will do so again (49.14). (The suggestion of Varadacharya [1964-1965, vol. 1, p. 503n] that “‘roots and fruit’ is a general designation for unrefined food” seems implausible.) It
may well be that the dietary restrictions come into play only when Rāma is actually in the grove of asceticism, not while he is traveling through the forest, for at no time after he reaches Mount
Citrakūṭa do we see him eating meat (though cf. the interpolated passages noticed in the notes to 89.19 and 90.1, and cf. notes to
3.42.21 and 45.19).
|
|
48.16
|
“presented him with a cow” upānayata … gām: The cow, according to Cg, Cm, Ct, Cr, is required to provide (according to Ck it means) the madhuparka, the offering of curds and honey or butter which is to be given to “one who studies the vedas, a teacher, a priest, a religious student completing his studies [snātaka] or a righteous king” (thus a smṛti text cited by Cg and Ck ad loc.); or is it in fact, by the ancient custom, the cow to be slain in honor of a guest, especially a king (according
to AitBr 3.4)?
|
|
48.17
|
“with deer and birds” mṛgapakṣibhiḥ: Some commentators join the phrase with “showed … hospitality,” Cm rather fancifully explaining, “By the sage’s power they were no longer animals, and being thus no different from the sages
they realized that Rāma was the lord, and served him, too” (similarly Cg).
|
|
48.19
|
“at last I see” cirasya … paśyāmi: One might naturally have understood the verse to mean, “Since long ago have I [fore-]seen [that is, by his jñānacakṣu or “eye of wisdom”] … (and I have [recently] heard),” but no commentator supports this. In 6.112.14 Bharadvāja knows by means of his ascetic power everything that has happened (as does Agastya, 3.12.15).
|
|
48.23
|
Cm offers a long theological interpretation here, claiming that the real meaning of verses 22-23 is that Rāma is requesting the sage not to reveal his divine nature (criticized vigorously by Ct as philologically and contextually unsound).
|
|
48.24
|
“in a way that carried conviction” vākyam arthagrāhakam: Literally, “words that convinced with their sense.” This seems to be the meaning of grāhaka- in the only other instances of its use in the Rām tradition (Book 4. App. I, No. 19.24; 4.1325*; Ck, Ct, “that informed him of the requirement he had spoken of”; Cg, “full of meaning”).
|
|
48.25
|
“twenty miles” daśakrośa: Literally, “ten krośas” A krośa (Hindi kos) is the farthest distance one can hear another shout — a little more than two miles. The compound is accusative of extent
of space. (Ck, Ct take daśakrośa as locative, Cm, Cg as nominative, “[situated] ten krośas away.”)
|
|
48.26
|
“Langurs … monkeys and apes” golāṅgūla- … vānararkṣa-: For the zoological problems see note on 1.16.10. “By his mentioning just these three types of animals we understand Bharadvāja to be hinting that Rāma’s only companions [in the later books of the Rām] will be creatures of this sort,” Cg.
“Mount Gandhamādana”: A name of at least two different mountains; here, it probably refers to the one included among the seven chief mountains
(kulaparvata) of Bhāratavarśa, which is also called Ṛkṣavat or Ṛkṣaparvata (“Monkey-mountain”).
|
|
48.27
|
“meditates” samādhatte: Perhaps also, “acquires” (Cg, Cr), or, “undertakes” (Cg).
|
|
48.28
|
“hundred autumns” śaradāṃ śatam: The proverbial span of human life (cf. note on 8.9).
“skull-white heads” kapālāśirasā: According to PW the B recension [= Gorresio] reads kalāpaśirasā (not recorded in the crit. ed.). The word is unique, and its signification uncertain. We take it as an (inverted) simile compound, attributive in function,
the singular being collective (upameyasamāsa, upalakṣaṇe tṛtīya jātyekavacanam), that is to say, close to Ck, Ct. It may be useful to list the suggestions of, or reported by, the commentators:
“with head(s) like skull(s)” — for example, of men dead by famine — that is to say, “white”; they ascended to heaven by austerities
that were full, performed throughout their lives, even in old age (Ck, Ct). 2. “with head(s) reduced to skull(s),” skin and hair having been rubbed away by continuous yogic headstands performed in
the course of austerities (Crā, Cm, Cg). 3. “skull-head” connotes, or we are to supply, “body”; they ascended to heaven with their bodies (Cv, Cg, Cm; Ck, Ct dispute this: “but the body is not worthy of heaven; even Rāma, Yudhiṣṭhira, and so on went only a little way with their bodies — and only to demonstrate the power of their dharma — and then abandoned them before entering heaven, where they took on heavenly bodies”; but cf. the bodily ascensions mentioned
in 102.10 and especially 4.13.18). 4. attributive of tapasā, that is, austerities in or from which “their head(s) were left nothing but skull(s)” (Cg). 5. proper name of a seer (Cm, Cg; = D3-5, 7 in 1147*). 6. Śiva (to be construed with pāda b, “Śiva waits there continually in order to see Rāma … and this intimates that he is most enamored of Rāma,” Cr).
|
|
48.33
|
“Last night” śarvarīm … adya: An idiom, cf. 56.14 and note, 66.8 and note.
“we made our dwelling here” uṣitdḥ … vasatim: Vasatim with the root vas forms a cognate accusative construction (cf. for example, 33.5 above, vāsam … vasataḥ); grammar and sense argue against construing vasatim with anujānātu, as Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr all would have it.
|
|
48.36
|
“lapwing” koyaṣṭika-: So Ingalls 1965, p. 573, though, as this is a water bird (cf. also 3.71.11), we might not expect to find it on a mountain.
|
Sarga 49
|
49.1
|
After this verse the SR inserts a śloka in which the party is directed to go to the confluence of the Ganges and Yamunā, and follow the Yamunā where it flows westward (deflected by the Ganges) (1160*).
|
|
49.3
|
Kālindī: The Yamunā.
“the daughter of the sun” aṃśumatī: We follow Cm, Cg (who divide āṃśu-), Ck (on verse 11 below), Ct, Cr in their explanation. The Yamunā’s descent from the sun is narrated at HariVaṃ 8.6-7. However, as an epithet for a river the word is as old as the ṚV (8.85.13), and here may mean simply “radiant.”
|
|
49.4
|
Śyāma: We agree with Cm, Cg (first explanation), and Ct in taking this as the proper name of the tree here and in verse 12 below. This is corroborated both by Kālidāsa, RaghuVa 1353, vaṭaḥ śyāma iti pratītaḥ, “the banyan tree known as Śyāma,” and by Bhavabhūti, UttaRāC (after 1.23), kālindītaṭe vaṭaḥ śyāmo nāma, “the banyan tree on the bank of the Kālindī named Śyāma.”
Both the NR and the SR (no manuscript excepted) insert hereafter one verse (1164*, 1165*), in which the sage says that Sītā should make a wish before the tree (cf. verse 13 below; the tree is named satyābhiyācana, “Granter-of-Wishes” in the NR, 1163* and 1177*; cf. below 62.12).
|
|
49.7
|
“How fortunate we are” kṛtapuṇyāḥ: cf. above note on 42.8.
|
|
49.10
|
“she was half embarrassed” iṣatsaṃlajjamānāṃ tām: Her embarrassment comes from grasping the hand of her beloved, and from the necessity of having to do so (Cg).
An SR insertion after this verse shows Sītā praying to the Yamunā (1173*, especially 5-8), much as she did to the Ganges.
|
|
49.14
|
“ate” ceratuḥ: So Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct. Note that curiously Rāma and Lakṣmaṇa are once again said to hunt and eat alone (cf. 46.79 above).
|
Sarga 50
|
50.1
|
“but straightway” anantaram: Literally, “afterwards,” that is, immediately after Lakṣmaṇa had fallen asleep. Differently the commentators: “afterwards,” that is, after Rāma himself had awakened (Cm, Cg, Ct).
Ct remarks that the popular belief that Lakṣmaṇa spent the entire fourteen years of exile without eating or sleeping is laid to rest by this verse. (Lakṣmaṇa is said to remain awake throughout the fourteen-year period in the Telugu Dvipada Rāmāyaṇa of Raṅganātha, sung in Andhra Pradesh).
The day now beginning is the seventh of the narrative, and more importantly for the coming action, the sixth of Rāma’s exile (for the latter, the chronological signposts are found in sargas 40, 45, 47-50).
|
|
50.2
|
“Let us be off … it is time” saṃpratiṣṭhāmahe kālaḥ: Ct reports the reading (not recorded in the crit. ed.) saṃpratīkṣāmahe kālam (he explains, “we know it is time”).
|
|
50.4
|
“sipped … water” spṛṣṭvā … jalam: This connotes the performance of all the obligatory morning rituals, bathing, etc. (Cg, Cm, Ct).
|
|
50.7
|
“in bloom” phullān: All but four manuscripts read instead bilvān, “bael” or Bengal quince, a plausible lection, for this is a medicinally valuable tree, like the marking-nut, and “one of
the most useful … of Indian trees. A gum is obtained from the stem. A mucous is obtained chiefly from the fruit which is used
as a cement … it is also used as a soap substitute. The fresh ripe fruit is eaten” (McCann 1959, p. 122).
“I shall be able to live” śakṣyāmi jīvitum: Most S manuscripts and the earliest commentators read the plural, “we shall be able” (the NR has the impersonal passive, 1192*).
|
|
50.8
|
“buckets” droṇa-: The word signifies not only a container but also a measure (of weight or liquid), which is how the commentators take it
here (“filled with honey to the measure of a droṇa” [a little more than 21 pounds; cf. Kane 1962-1975, vol. 3, p. 145n], Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct). The image of bucket-like honeycombs appears elsewhere in the Rām (cf. 6.4.59).
|
|
50.9
|
“moorhen” natyūhaḥ: Dātyūhaḥ is the more common spelling of the name (so read here in the NR); it appears in this form in 4.1.14.
|
|
50.10
|
The fourfold anaphora of paśya (“look”) in verses 6. 7, 8, 10 lends a quality of almost childlike excitement to Rāma’s description.
|
|
50.11
|
The NR twice (verse 9cd v.l.; 1197*) indicates the party’s proximity to the Mandākinī River (probably not the Ganges; cf. note on 86.11); cf. note on verse 22 below.
|
|
50.12
|
“he said”: The commencement of direct discourse here is in fact uncharacteristically and jarringly left unmarked. The NR eliminates the problem. which is contained also in the vulgate.
An SR insertion within this verse mentions the sages who live on the mountain (1198*.4), and a later one (1200*, a particularly
inept interpolation) shows the party going to greet one of them, who turns out to be none other than Vālmīki himself. The commentators show no surprise at this, but are interested only in the fact that in the Bālakāṇḍa (2.3) Vālmīki is said to live on the banks of the Tamasā. They reconcile the two accounts by asserting that Vālmīki first lived on Citrakūṭa and moved to the Tamasā when he composed the Rām, after Rāma became king (Cm, Cg, Ck; Ct dissents: the truth, he says, is that this is some other Vālmīki than the son of Pracetas and author of the Rām).
|
|
50.13
|
“Fetch wood” ānaya dārūṇi: It is probably because ascetics are not supposed to cut down trees (cf. note on 25.7) that the NR specifies, “trees broken by elephants” (1201*). It also indicates that two houses were constructed (1201 *, 1202*), possibly,
as Vaidya suggests (1962, p. 698), one for Rāma and Sītā, and one for Lakṣmaṇa (cf. 93.4 and note; in 86.12, parṇakuṭī, we no doubt have a singular rather than dual).
|
|
50.14
|
In an insertion after this verse, the NR shows Sītā smearing the house with fragrant earth (1203*).
|
|
50.15
|
No manuscript presents this succession of half-verses, which actually leaves the subject of the verse unidentified.
“to our hut” śālām: That is, to the tutelary deities of the hut. The SR expands Rāma’s words with remarks on the vāstuśānti (1206*), the rite performed upon entering a new house, by the power of which, according to the BrahmāṇḍP, “one no longer fears disease, one’s kinsmen do not perish, one will live a hundred years as though in heaven” (cited by
Cg). The interpolation goes on (line 3) to assert that the sacrificial injunction they will be following — namely, animal sacrifice
— is envisaged by śāstra (and so no crime of violence will attach to them, Cm, Ck, Ct). No extant gṛhyasūtra authorizes animal sacrifice for vāstuśānti. Note that the ceremony performed at the construction of their hut at Pañcavaṭī (3.14.23) consists of an offering of flowers. The tutelary deities to be propitiated are, according to Cm, forty-six in number (Ct, fifty), including the rain god, the fire god, etc. (or, Kāma at the bedstead, Space at the threshold, etc. (Cg, Ck]).
|
|
50.18
|
“The black deer has been roasted black” ayaṃ kṛṣṇaḥ … śṛtaḥ kṛṣṇamṛgo yathā: Or, “It has been roasted black and looks just like the black deer itself” (this on the assumption that Lakṣmaṇa skinned the animal before cooking it).
“with all its limbs intact” samāptāṅgaḥ: The sacrificial animal was apparently immolated whole, head and all, something not encountered elsewhere in Sanskrit literature.
|
|
50.19
|
Both the SR and the NR expand the ceremony, the former with the intonation of vedic hymns, offerings to the Viśvadevas, Rudra, and Viṣṇu, etc. (1210*), the latter with offerings of grains to the ancestors and an offering to the bhūtas or spirits (2111*).
No manuscript appears to have the sequence of half-verses offered by the crit. ed. for verse 19, and indeed the repetition of Rāma (deleted in the translation) is suspicious.
“for averting evil” pāpasaṃśamanam: The “evil” is specified as either savage creatures that stalk the day and night (Cg), or the five dangers of the householder mentioned in ManuSm [3.68-71] (that is, the five “slaughter-houses’ — the hearth, the grinding stone, the broom, the mortar and pestle, and the
water-pot; by using these a householder runs the risk of incurring sin, against which he can protect himself by sacrifice
— Cg, Ck).
After this verse the NR has Rāma and Lakṣmaṇa eat the leavings of the sacrifices, and Sītā their leavings (1212*), whereas the SR shows Rāma constructing religious structures of a dimension appropriate to the ashram (altar sites, a caitya or shrine), and placating the bhūtas with fruit and the like (1213*).
|
|
50.21
|
“wild animals” vyālamṛga-: This appears to be the true sense of the compound in the Rām. Cg takes vyāla- as elephants (possible, cf. 5.46.16) or snakes (impossible).
“all the while holding their senses under control” jitendriyāḥ: Cg notes that the phrase is significant: their pleasure on the mountain was of a quite different order from the vulgar pleasures
most people enjoy in the country — swimming, gathering flowers, and so on (the phrase is eliminated in the NR).
|
|
50.22
|
The NR again (cf. note on 11 above) names the river Mandākinī, substituting for the otherwise unknown Malyāvatī. It has evidently preserved the correct reading here, cf. 86.11.
The three successive lyric meters, verses 20-22, serve to bring to a close this movement, as it were, of the narrative symphony.
We should observe with what sense of contentment Rāma settles down to his rustic life, and how it is able to make him forget the attractions of the city. As mentioned in the Introduction,
here (and elsewhere) in the Rām the tension between town and country is intimated perhaps for the first time in Sanskrit literature, although it becomes
something of a commonplace in the later literary texts.
|
Sarga 51
|
51.1
|
With this sarga we pick up the action three days prior to the close of the previous one (that is, the fourth day from the beginning of the
narrative and the third since Rāma left Ayodhyā). An SR insertion after this verse (1218*) reads, “Their visit to Bharadvāja, their stay at Prayāga, their going up to Citrakūṭa was reported by those there.” The commentators take this to mean that Sumantra was informed — whether by Guha’s scouts or others is not clear — of the progress of Rāma’s journey. The motivation behind this interpolation is unclear, for Sumantra will make no use later (sargas 52-53) of the intelligence he is here supposed to have received. Daśaratha has no precise idea where Rāma is (53.20, 21), nor has Sumantra or Bharata later in their search for Rāma (78.12, 84.18). For the commentators’ remarks here on the chronology of the narrative, see the note on verse 4 below.
|
|
51.2
|
“Given leave to depart” anujñātaḥ; Either by Guha (Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr) or by Rāma (Ck).
|
|
51.4
|
“on the third day at dusk” sāyāhnasamaye tṛtīye ‘hani: Sumantra returns “on the third day,” that is, two and one-half days after being dismissed by Rāma. There is no reason to believe that it took Sumantra any longer than Rāma to make the journey between Ayodhyā and Śṛṅgaverapura, that is to say, one and one-half to two days (note that he proceeds “directly” and “speeds along,” 51.2-3). The commentators,
especially Ck, clearly show their sense of the need for uniformity in the two travel periods, for three of them, and two of the manuscripts,
change the text here to read that Sumantra arrived “on the second day.” But this leaves us with one extra day. If we now read with the NR in 53.3b that Sumantra spent “one day” with Guha — and there is no reason not to, for unquestionably the SR reading that has Sumantra spend “many days” with him depends exclusively on the athetized verse 1218* noted above on verse 1 — our chronology is perfect:
Rāma leaves Śṛṅgaverapura on the third day since his departure from Ayodhyā; Sumantra, waiting one day and traveling for two, returns three days after leaving Rāma, late on the afternoon of what must then be the sixth day of Rāma’s exile. And in fact in 56.14, a scene that takes place on the evening of Sumantra’s arrival, we shall be told that five nights of Rāma’s exile have already passed (that is, it is the evening of the sixth night); and in 57.3, also on the same evening, that
it is the sixth night since his exile. (These data find confirmation in the PadmaP [cited by Ct. This verse is not found in the Nāgarī vulgate of the text; presumably it is contained in the Bengali recension, which is unavailable to us].) The commentators,
given their corrupt text, are adrift here.
The whole scene of Sumantra’s return and the lamentation in the palace (sargas 51ff.) has been closely adapted by Aśvaghoṣa in BuddhaC 8.
|
|
51.6
|
After this verse several D manuscripts add that the people lost their minds when they saw just one man in the chariot (cf.
46.32) (1224*).
|
|
51.9
|
“have crossed the river” tīrṇāḥ: So all the commentators. Possible, too: “(realizing that) they (themselves, the people) had been overpowered” (that is,
by fate; for the use of the verb, cf. 47.25); or, “(realizing that) they (themselves, the people) had (in fact) been deceived”
(tīrṇāḥ abbreviated for pratīrṇāḥ, as in 1.34 above, amanyata for anvamanyata).
|
|
51.10
|
“we shall not see Rāghava here again” neha paśyāma iti rāghavam: The iti probably closes off the statement of one group of people, as Cm, Ct, Cr appear to take it; it is difficult to make it a causal adverb: “we who … are lost” (with Cg).
|
|
51.11
|
“We shall … show ourselves” drakṣyāmaḥ: We explain this verbal form as (future) passive, or rather reflexive, with active termination, cf. 57.16 (and Sen 1949, pp. 102-103, though he neglects to note this example).
“since … Rāma will not be there” rāmam antarā: The NR understands the phrase in its correct sense (vinā tam, 1227*); antarā cannot be taken absolutely (“[We shall never again see Rāma] in [our] midst, among [us],”) nor in construction with the distant locatives (with Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr).
Cg suggests that Rāma’s presence at all these events is in order to present gifts, make corrections of any lapses in the ceremonies, and so on.
|
|
51.12
|
“pondering what was advantageous” kiṃ samartham: False are Cm, Ck, Ct (similarly Cr), “The city, which had been watched over … became worried, thinking ‘what will be advantageous (from now on).’” The NR sufficiently clarifies the construction intended (1228*: iti cintayatā tena).
|
|
51.13
|
“inner shops” antarāpaṇam: Apparently shops inside of houses rather than stalls open on the street (Schlingloff 1969, p. 8. n. 7); the word is in compound with anu. The NR tries variously to supply the women’s statements (1229*, 1230*, where Sumantra is called “shameless” or “hopeless”).
|
|
51.14
|
“Sumantra covered his face” sumantraḥ pihitānanaḥ: Covering one’s face appears to be not so much a way to avoid being seen as a response to embarrassing or mortifying criticism,
here presumably the women’s abuse (cf. HariVaṃ 63,14, though in MBh 2.71.3 Yudhiṣṭhira is said to cover his face lest he accidently cast the evil eye; Cg guesses, “he does so because he could not bear the sight of the people”).
|
|
51.13
|
“crowded with men of importance” mahājanasamākulāḥ: Perhaps, as Cg suggests, as a result of the fact that the king has not been coming out (to transact royal business).
|
|
51.16
|
“hushed” mandam: Because of the presence of the king? (Cm, Ck, Ct).
|
|
51.18
|
“no easier to die” na sukaram: Literally, “to put an end (to life)”; cf. the NR v.l. sumaram, which may well be original (cf. durmaram … aprāpte kāle, “it is impossible to die before one’s appointed hour,” MBh 11.20.22, also MBh 8.1.21, and cf. MBh 14.60.9, where durmaram is replaced in the SR with duṣkara.). The inability to die except at one’s fated moment is continually asserted throughout the Rām (see 17.30, 34.5; 5.23.12, 26.3, etc.).
“despite” ācchidya: See PW s.v. The only other example in the Rām (aside from the interpolated 557*.5) is 6.23.15, which may be similar (mayācchidya, “in spite of me”). The whole verse is admittedly difficult, but the commentators do not persuade us to translate otherwise
(Cg: “Just as I think my own life is difficult to live, so surely it is not easy [na sukaram] that Kausalyā continues stubbornly [ācchidya = prasahya; so Cm] to live”; similarly Cs, Ck, save that for the latter and Ct, Cr, ācchidya = “[when her son left] abandoning [the consecration]”; Cm tautologically, “that she lives … is surely difficult; such a life is not easy”).
|
|
51.20
|
“pale white chamber” pāṇḍare gṛhe: Cg claims that the qualification is meant to indicate that the splendor of royalty has disappeared.
|
|
51.26
|
With Ck, Ct, the first half of the śloka is taken as a question.
“set things right” sukṛtaṃ te ‘stu: This is the most reasonable way to understand the phrase, considering the other instances of sukṛtam in our text (cf. 53.18, 58.1, 103.29, etc.). Cm, Ck, Ct: “You have your good deed,” that is, you have kept your word, what are you afraid of (so, too, Varadacharya 1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 8n). But this interpretation requires us to invest the words with a sarcasm uncharacteristic of the
poet.
“Grief will render you no aid” śoke na syāt sahāyatā: A formula (cf. Lüders 1940, pp. 103-104; he cites parallels from Buddhist gāthā literature), but usually spoken in a tone of solace rather than of anger, as apparently here.
|
Sarga 52
|
52.1
|
“had revived and recovered from his faint” pratyāśvastaḥ … mohāt pratyāgataḥ: The tautology is irremediable. The glosses on pratyāgataḥ by Cg (“‘he went’ toward the charioteer’) and Cm (“[he summoned the charioteer] ‘who had come’ [from Rāma]’) are fruitless attempts to cure it.
|
|
52.2
|
The SR (by reason of “interpolation”) and the NR (through a different reading) refer this verse not to the charioteer but rather to the king. Nonetheless the crit. ed. may be correct: the simile of the captured beast nicely describes Sumantra in his predicament of having to speak a painful truth (cf. above 46.36-37 and note).
|
|
52.4
|
With Cs we take the futures here as present (cf. note on 4.21).
|
|
52.6
|
“Wild animals” vyālamṛgaiḥ: Cf. note on 50.21 (Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr gloss the compound “boas”).
|
|
52.8
|
“as the two Aśvins . … onto Mount Mandara” aśvināv iva mandaram: The point of comparison in the simile here, say Ck and Ct, is the blackness of the mountain (corresponding to that of the forest), but this is uncharacteristically vapid for Vālmīki. Varadacharya suggests isolating mandaram. From the simile (“handsome as the two Aśvins”) and understanding it adverbially (= mandam): being delicate and unused to the forest, they would enter it “slowly” (1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 11n). The NR reads instead, “like Nara and Nārāyaṇa” (1251*).
|
|
52.9
|
After this verse the SR rather movingly adds, “I shall live on this, as Yayāti [when he fell from heaven and attained some consolation by falling] among good men” (1253*) (cf. note on 11.1; when Yayāti fell from heaven, he came down among his grandsons, who ultimately saved him).
|
|
52.10
|
“in a sob-choked and breaking voice” sajjamānayā … vācā … bāṣpaparirabdhayā: Cs suggests taking this apo koinou, with both coditaḥ (“pressed”) and uvāca (“answered”).
|
|
52.11
|
“Rāghava … bowed his head” rāghavaḥ … śirasābhipraṇamya: Apparently because they feel there is some impropriety in having Rāma bow to the (presumably) lower-caste charioteer, Cm, Ck, Cr ignore word order and interpret, “Rāghava in his solicitude … said, ‘Cupping your hands … and bowing your head’” [to be construed with verse 12]. It may be that, reading
the verse naturally, we are to picture Rāma adopting with Sumantra the posture Sumantra, as Rāma’s proxy, is to adopt with Daśaratha; or, more probably, Rāma may be bowing in the direction of his absent father (so the NR, 1255*; cf. also 76.14, 5.15.31 and 56.6, and MBh 12.217.30).
|
|
52.12ff.
|
As we can ascertain by a comparison with sarga 46 above, Sumantra’s report of Rāma’s message is not very faithful, despite Rāma’s express desire for precision (46.54). There are, of course, a number of close parallels: 52.12 / 46.20 (though Rāma’s optimistic words in 21-22 are omitted by Sumantra; the NR here inserts something approximate, 1257*); 52.13 / 46.23bcd-24a; 52.14 / 46.24ab (Sumantra, however, adds an extra admonition to Kausalyā; and Rāma’s advice to have Bharata brought and crowned is omitted); 52.15 / 46.27. 52.16, a strong line, is not in Rāma’s original message. But the most startling divergence is Sumantra’s report of Lakṣmaṇa’s words (verses 18ff.). It is only the NR that offered this (cf. note on 46.28), one would assume ex post facto, though for a later fabrication the number of parallels is very small (52.18 / App. I, No. 16.7-8; 52.19 / 16.9-10; the rest differs), and Rāma’s warning to Sumantra, to hush it all up (“for the king is old … and sorrowful over my banishment; if he hears such insults he will die straightway,”
App. I, No. 16.31-32) is ignored here. (Cg [GPP 58.33] defends the narrative propriety of reporting indirectly Lakṣmaṇa’s speech when it was never directly related: “By virtue of its being recounted here — though never mentioned when Sumantra was being sent away — we are given to understand that it must have been spoken then” [this is his standard rationalization
of narrative inconsistency, cf. note on 28.12-13 above].) It is impossible to determine whether the variations are intentional
or simply consequences of the special exigencies (such as inconsultability) of oral poetry (though cf. the verbatim report
of the later message, 62.7 = 64.3).
|
|
52.13
|
“ask … after their health” vācyam … ārogyam: The idiom ārogyaṃ vac (or brū) is here correctly interpreted by Ck and Ct (cf. the NR gloss, praṣṭavyā kuśalam [1258*]; contrast above 46.24 and note).
|
|
52.14
|
The crit. ed. constitutes a text exhibited by no single manuscript, and one that is highly elliptical. Vācyā is easily supplied from the previous verse, though this is not typical of Vālmīki’s style.
|
|
52.17
|
“the tears rolled in a flood” bhṛśam aśrūṇy avartayat: Rāma cries (cf. 1264* and Cg; Cr wants to supply mām with the causative verb, “made me cry”), Cg suggests, “only because of the impropriety of his saying anything further [lest he reveal his true thoughts?] since ‘one
can find out the true feelings of a person by what he says when asleep, drunk, or angry’; this idea will come up again after
the abduction of Sītā” it is unclear what verses he is referring to).
|
|
52.20
|
“that must provoke protest” janayiṣyati saṃkrośam: For this sense of saṃkrośa, cf. ArthŚā 1.17.39 (“public outcry”). Two possible alternatives to the translation offered: “that will bring forth censure (upon the
agent)” (Cm, Cr); or, “that will bring forth, that must have, its denunciation.”
|
|
52.21
|
“Rāghava shall now be brother, father” bhrātā … pitā … rāghavaḥ: Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, all quote, “One is authorized to abandon a person, guru though he may be, who is proud, who does not know the difference
between right and wrong, or follows an evil course” MBh 5.178.24 and elsewhere in that epic). Cg interprets allegorically: “Those who are directed solely to the Supreme One should abandon their natural fathers and other
kin; the Blessed One alone is father, master, kinsman, and one without qualification.”
|
|
52.22
|
“could … feel loyalty to you” anurajyeta … tvā: That is, to Daśaratha. The change of address from third to second person does not have overwhelming manuscript support, but no clear alternative
presents itself.
“devoted to the welfare of all the world” sarvalokahite ratam: The compound, rather surprisingly, occurs only here in Rām 2-6; it appears also in the Aśokan inscriptions (cf. for example Rock Edict VI, lines 9, 11). (Cg’s reading is not recorded in the crit. ed.: sarvalokāhite ratam [joined with tvā], “[you] so keen to harm all the world.”)
The SR inserts after this verse its logical conclusion: “Why should you remain king after going against the wishes of all
the world by exiling Rāma?” (1271*).
|
Sarga 53
|
53.1
|
Before this verse an NR insertion (contained also in T2, 3) has Sumantra report how Rāma matted his hair, crossed the Ganges, and headed for Prayāga (1272*; in verse 21 below Daśaratha has no idea where Rāma is).
“as I was about to return” nivṛttasya: Connive absolute (pace Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr). The past participle has an inchoative aspect, as does prasthitaḥ in verse 2.
Horses weep in 6.94.26 below, and elsewhere in Sanskrit literature: in the MBh (4.37.6: 5.141.11; 6.2.33. 3.42), and the BuddhaC (6.53; modeled on the Rām); cf. “Iliad” 17.437ff. In Indian literature this generally represents an evil omen, rattler than, as here, an emotional response.
|
|
53.2
|
“sorrow … for them” tadduḥkham: Not understood as a compound by Cm, Cg (“such a sorrow”). We agree with Ct, Cr.
|
|
53.3
|
“But I waited the whole day” kṛtṣnaṃ ca tatraiva divasaṃ sthitaḥ: We read pādas ab with the NR, against the SR’s version accepted by the crit. ed., “(I waited) many days” (see note on 51.4).
|
|
53.4
|
The transition between verses 3 and 4 is abrupt, but all manuscripts support it. Before verse 4, therefore, we must understand:
on the next day I departed and soon entered your realm.
|
|
53.5
|
“no beasts stirring forth” vyālā na prasaranti ca: That is, even to get food (Cm, Cg, Ct; cf. 40.29, 46.54). Again some uncertainty about vyāla-; the translation follows Cm, Cg (Cg’s second explanation is “elephants”; Cr, “snakes”).
|
|
53.10
|
“dimly” ‘vyaktam: We accept the reading of Cm, Cg, Ct, Cs (so B manuscripts and the Mylapore editor), although pūrvarūpasaṃdhi at pāda-boundary appears to be rare in the Rām (if anything there is a tendency, very slight, toward hiatus [exaggerated by Böhtlingk 1887, pp. 213-214]). The crit. ed. reading vyaktam is very weak (“clearly [more anguished]”).
“bright eves” vimalair netraiḥ: Cg suggests instead that the women’s eyes are “clean,” because they have stopped using kohl (in Rāma’s absence).
|
|
53.11
|
“enemies” amitrāṇām; The commentators try to explain away this reference to the “enemies” of Rāma. But obviously, as Varadacharya points out, if there were no enemies the verse would not make any sense: sorrow would then be perfectly uniform, and in addition
no one could be said to be either friend or enemy, but only “neutral” (1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 21n).
|
|
53.13
|
“Ayodhyā, like Kausalyā” kausalyā … iva ayodhyā: The similitude is heightened by the feminine gender of the name of the city.
|
|
53.15ff.
|
Daśaratha here is confessing his personal responsibility, apparently in response to the accusations implicit in Sumantra’s statements in this chapter (so Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct): natural disasters, as described in verses 4-5 above, were often attributed to a king’s unrighteousness, in India (cf. MBh 12.91.33ff.) as elsewhere in the ancient world.
|
|
53.15
|
“a woman of evil family and evil designs” pāpābhijanabhāvayā: The compound is problematic. Comparing verse 10.40 above, where Kaikeyī is called papaniścayā (“evil-scheming woman”), we follow Ct in the main (but abhijana in the Rām seems always to mean only “fancily” or “descent” [cf. 2.1.18, 98.48], never “birthplace,” which eliminates Ct in part, and Cm, Ck). But what is evil about Kaikeyī’s family? The account of her mother’s perversity, to which Cg refers, is an interpolation (cf. note on 32.1). Cg’s analysis of the compound (“with an evil intent coming through her family”) is attractive if we understand it, not as Cg himself does, that she is hereditarily prone to do evil, but as referring to the rājyaśulka, the “brideprice consisting in the kingship,” which was exacted at the time of Daśaratha’s marriage to her (cf. 99.3), and in which the king of Kekaya must have had a hand (this implication can also be gleaned from the translation offered). It may be to this that Daśaratha is referring in these verses.
|
|
53.16
|
“wise brahmans” naigamaiḥ: We follow Cm, Cs, Cr (“those who know the vedas and śāstras”), but the meanings “merchants, guildsmen” (cf. note on 1.14) or just “(leading) townsmen” (Cg) are also possible.
|
|
53.17
|
With a final pitiful attempt at self-exculpation, and perhaps with a hint of his recollecting the incident soon to be related
(sargas 57-58), Daśaratha offers the alternative cause, fate (so essentially Cg; Ct wrongly has va = vai).
|
|
53.18
|
Daśaratha asks first to have Rāma brought to him (verse 18), hoping that his direct command will compel him to return (verse 19), but then realizing that Rāma may have traveled far already, he offers to go himself, one supposes, to avoid the insufferable delay of a return journey.
|
|
53.19
|
“If only … might … make … turn back” yadi … nivartayatu: yadi (+ imperative) used absolutely, without apodosis (cf. Speijer 1886, p. 371, recording, however, only optative constructions). The commentators take pāda a as protasis to b, “if the command is still mine (to give),” and variously explain the third person singular verb (“let
some one,” “let you,” etc.).
|
|
53.21
|
“with pearly teeth” vṛttadaṃṣṭraḥ: Literally, “with rounded teeth” (“like jasmine buds,” Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr). The epithet is eliminated in the NR, but note that Daśaratha elsewhere at moments of severe emotional stress dwells on Rāma’s physical beauty, cf. for example 58.51ff..
“if I am to live” yadi jīvāmi: Again, there is some problem with the conditional clause. Ck, Ct, recognizing the syntactical impossibility of the construction “if I may see him I shall live” (Crā, Cm, Cg, Cr), suggest, “I would see him, if I [may] live [long enough].” The translation offered attempts to account better for verse
22, while also respecting syntax.
|
|
53.23
|
Ct discusses what he takes to be the real meaning of verses 21ff.: “The Blessed One separated himself from his father in order
to ensure that he would be continuously thinking about Him at the hour of his death, which is drawing close. For one who thinks
[about the Blessed One during that time] secures for himself a place in heaven.”
|
|
53.24
|
“You did … know” jānīta: Understood as second plural indicative active (augmentless imperfect); Cr takes it as third singular optative middle.
“my lady” devi: The sudden switch to direct address of Kausalyā is the reading of the SR (the NR reads for the most part, “charioteer.”) And the crit. ed.’s decision to accept it makes no contextual (or manuscript) sense without the SR insertion that precedes the line: “His heart
crushed by sorrow, the king was plunged into a sea of grief, one whose further shore was far beyond his reach. He said, ‘The
sea … in which, without Rāghava, I am sinking, Kausalyā …’” (1297*).
|
|
53.25
|
“What misfortune” aśobhanam: Against Ct (“[it is a result of] my sin that”). Half of the manuscripts that preserve this verse alter to suśobhanam, “handsome” (agreeing with rāghavam), and so locate the antecedent to the relative yaḥ in verse 24.
|
|
53.26
|
“terror seized her once again” bhayam agamat punar eva: Kausalyā first feared for her life when Rāma departed (cf. 17.24), and now fears again, lest Daśaratha die leaving her a widow and at the mercy of her enemies (so, too, in the opinion of Varadacharya, 1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 25n). Cg, Ck, who construe “doubly” with “terror,” suggest she feared first for Rāma’s life and now for Daśaratha’s, but this seems less convincing. Kausalyā’s anxiety throughout has been principally on her own account (cf. especially 17.23ff.).
|
Sarga 54
|
54.4
|
“The charioteer … in a breaking voice” sa vācā sajjamanayā … sūtaḥ: Presumably because it seems self-defeating to have Sumantra try to console Kausalyā in a tearful voice, Cm suggests joining the instrumentals in pāda ab (as attributives, upalakṣaṇe) with devīm, but this is very hard.
|
|
54.6
|
“is winning the higher world” ārādhayati … paralokam: Or, “winning the regard of other men,” see note on 19.7. The translation adopts the first alternative, in hesitant agreement
with all the commentators, for two main reasons. The NR version of the clause runs paraṃ lokam arjayan, “securing the higher world” (1301*). (The variant is interesting in showing that both the compounded form paraloka- [cf. note on 19.7] and the use of the verb ārādhayati were felt to be obscure or ambiguous: see below.) It is, however, possible that the variant here is to be viewed as a revision
rather than a gloss. More compelling evidence is provided by a parallel found in the Aśokan inscriptions, Kalinga Rock Edict II [Jaugad], line 7: hidalogaṃ ca paralogaṃ ca ālādhayeyū, “that they might gain both this world and the other world.” See also 35.23. Speaking against the translation are several
factors. First, the compounded form paraloka-, on which see the note on 19.7. More serious is the use of ā + the root rādh. This verb generally construes with a personal object in the Rām (4.40, 23.32, 99.4, 3.10.86, etc.), and with one uncertain exception (cf. 3.10.89 and note there), there is no other example
in the Rām, or indeed in Sanskrit literature in general, of its being employed with an impersonal object, as it is here (PW s.v. records only the present verse). The very important set of D manuscripts, 4, 5, 7, obviously found the usage impossible,
offering instead, “(Lakṣmaṇa will be dwelling in the forest) winning the regard (ārādhayiṣyan) of Kākutstha by his righteousness” (1302*). Finally, there are the frequent references to the esteem Lakṣmaṇa has won in the eyes of the people for his selfless sacrifice (cf. 35.22, 42.7, 80.1). The Aśokan parallel may be enough to
tip the balance here, but the arguments to the contrary are too strong to allow the interpretations of 19.7 and 47.26 to be
affected. If the translation chosen here is indeed the correct one, we must posit for the Rām a bivalence in the term paraloka-, perhaps reflecting a process of ethical reorientation.
|
|
54.7
|
“as if she were at home” gṛheṣv iva: Compare Sītā’s own words above. 24.9, 17.
|
|
54.8
|
“I did not perceive that Vaidehī felt any despair” nāsyā dainyaṃ kṛtaṃ kiṃcit … lakṣaye: How easy the courtier Sumantra finds it to alter his story — cf. 52.23ff. — perhaps to spare the innocent woman any further pain (as he did not feel to
be necessary in the case of the more culpable Daśaratha?).
“the hardships of exile” pravāsānām: For this sort of plural cf. Renou 1968, p. 275 (“noms d’action envisagés au point de vue des actes ou des moments”).
|
|
54.10
|
“with her full-moon face” -bālacandranibhānanā: There is a question whether to understand bāla- with the crit. ed. (and Crā), or (sīt)ābāl- with Cv, Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr (supported by the NR; cf. also verse 14 below). One trouble with the latter is that saṃdhi (savarṇadīrgha or otherwise) at the pāda-boundary is rare in the Rām (cf. above, note on 53.10; though it does occur, for example, in 110.30). But this seems less a problem than the text reading,
which must mean either “new moon,” obviously awkward, or, “newly (risen)” (as Varadacharya suggests, 1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 27 note). But in Sanskrit literature the moon is usually said to be of a darkish hue (red
or orange) when it rises (cf. Ingalls 1965, p. 272; thus Rāma, who is śyāma, “dark,” is properly compared to a bālacandra “just risen moon,” in 3.36.12). Abāla- also establishes a familiar sort of contrast with bāla- in pāda a. The translation thus agrees with the majority of the commentators.
“like a young girl” bāleva: “The simile refers either to her inveterate playfulness, or to her insensibility to sorrow,” Cg (Ck and Ct accept the second alternative).
|
|
54.12
|
After this verse the NR includes a śloka comparing Sītā in the midst of Rāma and Lakṣmaṇa to Śrī between Viṣṇu and Indra (1307*), while the SR continues with two verses in which the charioteer, claiming he cannot recall anything Sītā might have said against Kaikeyī, is shown to repress his recollection, preferring to report only what will positively cheer Kausalyā (1309*; the commentators have some difficulty in locating these words attributed to Sītā — understandably so, since they are nowhere recorded).
|
|
54.13–14
|
Contrast Kausalyā’s own impression of Sītā in 96.22-3.
|
|
54.14
|
“Sweet” vadānyāyāḥ: “Sweet-voiced,” according to Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr, who cite AmaK in support of their gloss (contrast the use of the word in 55.2). The epithet in any case is principally for alliteration:
vadanaṃ … vadānyāyā vaidehyā … vikampate.
After this verse some D manuscripts add several lines comparing Sītā to Śrī, Umā, and Rati (wife of the god of love) (1310*).
|
|
54.15
|
Red liquid lac was applied to women’s feet: Sītā’s feet are said to be naturally such a hue and to remain so despite her traveling on foot.
|
|
54.16
|
“when she has cast off her jewelry out of love for him” tadrāgānyastabhūṣaṇā: The pāda is a little unclear. One naturally expects the verse, insofar as it is both juxtaposed to verse 15 and similarly constructed,
to contain a comparable conceit (that is, that she moves as gracefully as if she were wearing ornaments, though she has removed
them out of her desire to live as an ascetic with Rāma); this is how Cg (second explanation) and Cm (first) interpret. We follow them, despite the fact that Sītā is shown to have put on ornaments when they departed (34.17, 35.12), and still to be wearing them when Bharata comes to search for Rāma (82.13). The ornaments will take on a great importance later in the story: Sugrīva will find them after Sītā’s abduction and show them to Rāma, 4.6.13ff. (unless these are supposed to be Anasūyā’s gift, 2.110.17ff.).
|
|
54.18
|
“For theirs are exploits the world will keep alive in memory forever” idaṃ hi caritaṃ loke pratiṣṭhāsyati śāśvatam: Ck believes that the “exploits” include both the famous deeds of Rāma and the infamous ones of Kaikeyī. Cs comments that, by asserting that Rāma’s deeds will live forever, the poet intimates Rāma’s divinity (“for no one else’s deeds attain to an eternal existence”). Although this view is an interesting example of the
medieval understanding of the Rām, it is alien to the spirit of the work, which stresses the nobility of human suffering in adherence to righteousness, and
the ignominy of victory in violation of it. The verse is powerful in its simplicity. It calls to mind, by its wording, the
first śloka chanted by Vālmīki mā … pratiṣṭhām … agamaḥ śāśvatīh samāḥ, 1.2.14) and, by its substance, though the point of view is instead pessimistic, “Iliad” 6.357-58 (“Zeus doomed us that we might be a grand theme for singers in times to come”). Cf. 6.88.53 where, before slaying
Rāvaṇa, Rāma says, “Now I will do a deed that people … shall talk about as long as the earth lasts” (and of course 1.2.35).
|
|
54.19
|
“are making good” śubhām … paripālayanti: Notice the proleptic character of śubhām.
|
Sarga 55
Several D manuscripts have Sumantra sent from the room before Kausalyā begins to speak (1319*), whereas the NR substitutes some verses showing Kausalyā (in a way quite out of keeping with her actual words) reviving and gently stroking the king while she addresses him (1320*).
|
55.2–3
|
The crit. ed. presents the reading of the SR (the NR substitutes for 2cd, “I think that fame of yours has perished because of the banishment of Rāma” [1321*]), and the expression is unclear. We understand an iti after rāghavaḥ (with all commentators), taking the whole of verse 2 as the concessive protasis to verse 3, and understand duḥkhitau predicatively. The commentators for the most part are forced to supply a supplement to the verses (for example, though Daśaratha’s fame is widespread, how could he have done so infamous a thing [Cm, Cg], or, how could he have abandoned them [Ck, Ct, Cr]; Cg’s second alternative is not much better: even though Daśaratha’s fame, from keeping his word at the cost of abandoning a son so dearly obtained, will be widespread, and so will Rāma’s from returning the kingship promised him; and even though the fame of both of them is a worthy thing, how will they bear
…).
After verse 2 the NR includes a long interpolation (App. I, No. 18), in which Kausalyā argues that Daśaratha has indeed broken his word by not consecrating Rāma after promising to do so (lines 1-10; cf. 11.6 and note); she goes on to praise truth (it is worth more than a thousand horse-sacrifices,
is the first cause of the universe, etc. [11-32]), asserting that Daśaratha’s infamy will be eternal, and expressing gratitude that Kaikeyī did not demand Rāma’s execution, for Daśaratha would probably have complied (43-44). Kausalyā ends by saying that her grief has made her disobey Rāma’s entreaties not to reproach the king (53-58) and by asseverating the power of fate (63ff.).
In place of, and after, verse 3, many N manuscripts insert a lament for Lakṣmaṇa and lengthen the one for Sītā (1323*, 1324*).
|
|
55.4
|
“a woman in the bloom of youth” taruṇī śyāmā: A woman’s life is divided by the Sanskrit tradition into four periods: childhood (up to 16), young womanhood (16-30), middle
age (30-55), old age (55-). Cm and Cg remark that the two words (which they gloss, “beyond childhood, in the middle of young womanhood,” respectively) being used
together here mean that Sītā was somewhat less than half-way through young womanhood (cf. note on 17.26 and 3.874*).
|
|
55.7
|
“like the banner of great Indra” mahendradhvajasaṃkāśaḥ: “By reason of his giving everyone cause to rejoice” (as people rejoice at the festival of Indra, where the banner is raised, cf. note on 68.29), Ct, Cr, Cg, Ck take the word in the sense of “rainbow,” meaning it seems never to have in the Rām; cf. 71.9, 24, etc.
|
|
55.10
|
“since Bharata will have possessed them” bharatenopabhokṣyate: We should understand yad before bharatena, or iti after upabhokṣyate (which itself is future perfect).
|
|
55.13
|
“the oblation, clarified butter, rice cakes, kuśa grass or posts of khadira wood” havir ājyaṃ puroḍāśāḥ kuśā yūpāś ca khādirāḥ: The list of sacrificial materials not to be used again varies somewhat in different sources. Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr cite one authority that exempts from the prohibition “mantras, the black-antelope skin, darbha [nearly = kuśa] grass,” and try to explain away the last item; according to the TaiS (3.4.9.4) the havis (“oblation”) remains reusable.
|
|
55.14
|
“drained to the lees” hṛtasāram: Literally, “with its essence taken away” (cf. the similar expression used by Kaikeyī, 32.10). In the soma-sacrifice the officiants consume the soma or sacred drink after libations have been poured to the gods.
|
|
55.16
|
“Such a man” tādṛśaḥ: The adjective (eliminated in the NR) has no natural referent when we eliminate the SR verses in 1345*. It must therefore be taken absolutely.
|
|
55.17
|
“If only” yadi: Absolutely employed, in an optative sense. The only reasonable alternative offered by the commentators is Cg’s “yadi in the sense of an interrogative particle,” that is, “Did you keep … ?”
|
|
55.18
|
Cg compares the famous verse, “A woman’s father guards her in childhood, her husband in womanhood, her children guard her in
old age. She should never have independence” [ManuSm 9.3].
|
|
55.19
|
“you are no recourse for me” tvaṃ … me nāsti: The third singular verb, well-attested in the manuscripts, is to be taken with gatiḥ understood, tvaṃ gatir nāsti (as Varadacharya [1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 38n] and the Mylapore editors have also seen).
Two problems requiring attention here are the absence of any further mention of Kausalyā’s third recourse, her kinsmen, and her sudden disinclination to go to the forest (cf. 54.3). The solutions offered for the
first problem are not convincing (Ct: “her kinsmen are not in the vicinity”; Varadacharya: there were no relations between Kausalyā’s kin and Daśaratha [this he claims is shown by the omission of their name in the passage cited at the note on 1.35], or, Kausalyā being the eldest wife and thus aged herself, her father and other kinsmen would be presumed to be dead [1964-1965, vol. 2,
p. 37n] but cf. 46.36 above). Nor is one persuaded by the solution offered for the second (she did not want to go to the forest
because she still did have a husband, Cg, Ck, Ct). Both problems would be lessened if we were to read, for vanam in pāda c (is it an ancient dittography?) something like gṛham, “(and) I will not go home,” where as a divorced woman her social degradation would be intolerable.
|
|
55.20
|
“Your son and your wife” sutaś ca bhāryā ca tava: The expression is a pregnant one: Daśaratha has now in effect only one son and one wife (Varadacharya 1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 38n).
|
Sarga 56
|
56.1
|
“he … fell to brooding” cintayām āsa: Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct (presumably because of 1349*.4, “he noticed Kausalyā at his side and fell to brooding once again”) understand by the king’s pondering here his reflection on the truth of Kausalyā’s words in sarga 55, rather than on his evil deed (55.21), but of course it is the latter, as verse 2 shows, that we have to understand here.
|
|
56.2
|
“shooting arrows by the sound of the target alone” śabdavedhinā: Cf. below 57.16ff.. (Cg, Ck, Cr also take the compound as instrumental of means referring to the arrow).
|
|
56.4
|
“strangers” pareṣu: Cm, Cg. “disagreeable people”; Ck, Ct, Cr, “enemies.” The NR substitutes the powerful lines, “You ought not to throw salt on my chest … my heart is split open in my grief for my son”
(1353*, of, 67.3 for the image).
|
|
56.5
|
The bathos of Daśaratha again; cf. 11.12 and note. Ruben seeks to explain it as the effect of a heavily burdened conscience (1950, p. 296).
|
|
56.6
|
“you can tell good people from bad” dṛṣṭalokaparāvarā: A phrase used with reference to Rāma, 6.22 above (see note there). The commentators differ again: “who have seen among people their rise and fall” [Cg, Cm, Ct]; “the higher and lower world” [?] [Ck]; We are close to Cr.
“one more sorrowful still” suduḥkhitam: This agrees with Varadacharya (1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 40n) in seeing a comparative aspect in the adjective: Daśaratha is not, like Kausalyā, merely a parent commiserating for his child’s misfortune; he is the cause of it.
|
|
56.8
|
“before the king” rājñaḥ: Here the genitive is understood according to Renou (“un gén. de la personne interéssée” [1968, p. 307]); Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr make it a subjective genitive, that is, she grasped and brought to her head the king’s folded hands (which seems unnatural).
“alarmed” trastā: Ck and Ct note that her fear is that she has become a second Kaikeyī, saying things that break her husband’s heart.
|
|
56.9
|
“and you ought not to hurt me” hantavyāhaṃ na hi tvayā: Cg and Ck, who alone of the commentators read with the crit. ed., seem to interpret the pāda as a question: “[I have offended you and so] should I not be struck by you [like a common slave]?” We understand, “You should
not strike me again,” that is, by beseeching her. The other commentators and most of the SR give, “I do not deserve your forgiveness,”
reading kṣantavyā.
|
|
56.10
|
“She is counted no real wife in this world or the next” naiṣā hi sā strī bhavati … ubhayor lokayoḥ: This agrees with Cg in construing together pādas a and c; cf. the NR “gloss” 1359*.4, hatā seha paratra ca, “She is lost both in this world and the other.” Cm, Ck, Ct, Cr want to join pāda c with ślāghanīyena, “(a lord deserving to be praised) in this world and the next.” The verse is no doubt reminding us of Kaikeyī’s behavior in 10.40-41, 11.11ff.
|
|
56.12
|
“all one has learned” śrutam: “The sure sense of dharma that results from learning the śāstras,” Cr.
|
|
56.14
|
“Only five nights all told have now passed” pañcarātro ‘dya gaṇyate: “That is, the previous night was the fifth; the sixth is coming on now. Adya + rātrī idiomatically “last night” (cf. 48.33 and note, 66.8 and note); the NR makes it rather clearer: “Five days have passed” [1362*]. The poet will call the coming night the sixth since Rāma’s exile (57.3; cf. note on 51.4. The commentators’ chronological computations here are false, and in any case immaterial,
occasioned as they are by the spurious reading noted at 51.4 and 53.3).
|
|
56.15
|
“just as the waters of the ocean grow great with rivers ever rushing in” nadīnām iva vegena samudrasalilaṃ mahat: Cg and Ck remark that the comparison is founded on a popular belief (Ck: “one extrapolated from seeing what happens to smaller bodies of water like ponds; the ocean does not really increase by
waters running into it — in the rains it actually diminishes in volume — but rather by the waxing of the moon”). The NR alters the simile, “like the current of the Ganges after summer [that is, in the monsoons]” (1363*).
|
|
56.16
|
“heartfelt” śubham: Cf. note on 47.5. The commentators understand “good”: “The ‘goodness’ of her words lies in her trying to conciliate her
husband even in her state of extreme grief,” Cm, Cg, Ct. (Cm reads locative for genitive in pādas ab [not noted in the crit. ed.].)
|
|
56.17
|
“gladdened … and overburdened” prahlāditaḥ … samākrāntaḥ: Varadacharya (1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 43n) seems to think the two states — of contentment with his wife and grief for his son — cancel each
other out and give way to sleep, as one or the other alone would not. The commentators are silent.
Note the reduplicated perfect participle eyivān used as a finite verb (against Pā 3.2.108ff.; cf. also 6.47.126, below in 66.43, upapedivān, and Böhtlingk 1887, p. 221).
|
Sarga 57
|
57.2
|
“the equal of Vāsava” vāsavopamam: For alliteration, vivāsād vāsavo-.
“the demon’s darkness” tamaḥ … āsuram: An eclipse, thought to be caused by the demon Rāhu swallowing the sun.
|
|
57.3
|
“that sixth night” rajanīṃ ṣaṣṭhīm: Significantly, the action is contemporaneous with sarga 50 (cf. note on 50.1). Jacobi believed that it was Vālmīki’s intention, according to the demands of “poetic authenticity” (poetische Gerechtigkeit), that Daśaratha die on the very day of Rāma’s departure (he consequently considered sargas 36-43 to be an interpolation via “thematic variation,” but cf. above, notes on 35.38, 45.14). That Daśaratha dies six days later Jacobi claims to be due to one or both of the following reasons: either it is a result of the “error” that narrative time must coincide
with chronological time, that is, that after the description of Rāma’s journey to Citrakūṭa, the narrative of the events in Ayodhyā would be placed ahead, erroneously, the same amount of time, six days; or “Rāma’s exile and return were celebrated on the ninth day of the bright half of [the month] Caitra. The full moon appears six days after this. Probably this date was decided on for the death of Daśaratha,” for “according to [6.4.45] Viśākhā is the nakṣatra [constellation] of the Ikṣvākus. With the full moon in Caitra a cycle, in a certain sense, ended, and a new one began with the first day of Viśākhā” (Jacobi 1893, pp. 47-50 and addendum p. 255). The possibility that Vālmīki’s narrative as we have it in the crit. ed. is a coherent and, indeed, brilliant piece of literary art, with its own inner motivation, is explored in the Introduction,
Chapter 6.
“fully” san-: The preverb here is doubtlessly significant. Daśaratha has had momentary flashes of memory already in 55.21 and 56.2.
The NR adds, “He said, ‘If you are awake, Kausalyā, listen attentively to my words’” (1371*.4).
|
|
57.4ff.
|
It seems as if Daśaratha were here thinking about two things at once: the evil deed of his youth (verse 4) and his marriage promise to Kaikeyī (verses 5-7).
|
|
57.5
|
“who sets about a deed … what he stands to gain” ārambhe karmaṇāṃ phalam: Cm, Cg take ārambhe karmaṇām together, construing phalam (doṣaṃ vā) also with arthānām. It is more sensible to join karmaṇām apo koinou with both ārambhe and phalam. (Ck, Ct want to distinguish arthānām from karmaṇām as “secular” and “religious” acts, respectively, which is unnecessary. They add with regard to pāda d: “such a man is the real [“fool,” literally,] child, not the infant at the breast.”)
|
|
57.6
|
“A person who … instead waters flame trees” kaścid … palāśāṃś ca niṣiñcati: “The person thinks the flame trees will bear fruit commensurate with their flowers, which are enormous and colorful. and
he cuts down the mango trees — whose flowers are small and pale — because they are obstructing the flame trees. … The fruit
of the flame tree is inedible [whereas the mango’s is delectable]” (Cg; the idea is a commonplace in Sanskrit literature; cf. Ingalls 1965, p. 577).
|
|
57.7
|
This verse can be interpreted in two different ways. Daśaratha can be said to have “cut down a mango grove” by withdrawing his affection from Kausalyā, and by transferring it to Kaikeyī he “watered a flame tree.” By “watered” Daśaratha may be referring either to the boon he offered Kaikeyī or, more probably, to the bride-price promise he made in order to gain her hand (99.3). Kaikeyī never bore the sweet fruit her appearance promised, but the bitter fruit that meant the exile of Rāma (so Cm, Cr; the commentators otherwise fail to understand the verse satisfactorily). Whereas this interpretation seems appropriate to
the terms of the simile, it does not construe well with what follows, for Daśaratha proceeds to discuss the “fruits” borne by his “shooting by sound” (verse 9), which actually turn out to be his repudiation
of Rāma (and eventually his own death). To make the present simile more relevant to this, we would have to equate the flame tree
with his flamboyant archery, and the mango grove with the more temperate and virtuous pleasures of a prince — which would
be a weak solution. In fact, Daśaratha again may be thinking of two things consecutively but unrelatedly: his beguilement by Kaikeyī (verses 5-7) and his youthful intemperance (verses 8ff.).
|
|
57.8
|
“it has now come home to me” tad me ‘nusaṃprāptam: “[Normally] the good or evil deed a person does bears its fruit in some other world or in some future life. Because his
deed was so heinous it bore its fruit in this very world,” Cg.
|
|
57.9
|
‘just as a child might eat something poisonous out of ignorance” saṃmohād iha bālena yathā syād bhakṣitaṃ viṣam: The simile underscores the fact that, with respect to the karmic effect of the deed, his youth and the accidental character
of the act are both immaterial (Ck).
All S manuscripts include a line before pādas cd supplying the simile of the man deluded by the flame tree (1377*), which causes the commentators then to interpret variously
the second half (for example, Daśaratha was deluded by his fame in archery and did not realize the bitter fruit it would bear, Cm, Cg). As the text stands (and as the NR in part confirms) the simile in pādas ab refers merely to the ignorance (and youth) of Daśaratha.
|
|
57.10ff.
|
The following episode is closely paralleled by the Sāmajātaka (“Jātakas” #540, cf. Mahāvastu pp. 209-19 [prose version], pp. 219-31 [metrical version]); points of significant agreement or divergence will be noted in
their appropriate places. Oldenberg offers an interesting stylistic comparison with the jātaka, which he judges archaic in comparison with the Rām version (1918, pp. 456ff.). There is an unusually large percentage of first-person pronouns here and in sarga 58, which lends a dramatic dimension to the narrative (cf. Gonda 1942, pp. 271-72).
|
|
57.10
|
“not yet married” anūḍhā: Perhaps because Kālidāsa in his retelling of this story shows Daśaratha to have been married already to his three wives (RaghuVa 9.22), Cm glosses anūḍhā as “not old” (aprauḍhā). (Daśaratha does not in Kālidāsa’s version take his wives with him on the hunt, as Vaidya says [1962, p. xxv.; he misunderstands RaghuVa 9.48].)
|
|
57.11
|
“awful region” bhīmāṃ … diśam: The south. After the autumnal equinox the sun’s vertical rays begin to move south of the equator; the sun is thus said in
Indian literature to “follow the southern course.” Yama Vaivasvata, king of the dead, is supposed to have his realm in the south. It is interesting that Kālidāsa should eliminate the vague sense of foreboding by transferring the events to the springtime (RaghuVa 9.24-25).
|
|
57.12
|
“cuckoos” sāraṅga-: Glossed “dappled antelope” and/or cātaka (cuckoo) by the commentators here, and “elephant” in the next verse. We are evidently forced to give it the same sense in
both places (see the note on verse 13).
|
|
57.13
|
“the mountain with its wild white cuckoos” mattasāraṅgaḥ … acalaḥ: There are two problems here: in which of its several senses are we to understand sāraṅga; and whether acalaḥ is substantive or adjective. We take sāraṅga as the cātaka (the black and white pied-crested cuckoo, which is said to drink only the water of the monsoon clouds), forming part of a
bahuvrīhi compound modifying acalaḥ, “mountain” ( = Ct?): the white-breasted birds would presumably look like flecks of foam. Alternatively, “the mountain with its rutting elephants
looked like a (motionless) [acalaḥ repeated] ocean” (Cg); “the rutting elephant looked like a motionless ocean” (Cr).
|
|
57.14
|
“the Sarayū River” sarayūm … nadīm: Cf. note on 32.15 and Rāma’s words in 43.13. Kālidāsa sets the scene at the Tamasā (RaghuVa 9.72).
|
|
57.16
|
“being filled” pūryataḥ: Passive participle with parasmaipada termination. The NR offers bṛṃhitam (the “trumpeting” of an elephant) in pāda d, as Kālidāsa (RaghuVa 9.73).
Kālidāsa adds (9.74) that Daśaratha should not in any case have been shooting at an elephant, for that is prohibited (except in battle, as noted by the commentator
Mallinātha; it is a crime punishable by death in the ArthŚā, cf. 2.2.8). Perhaps the later poet felt the need to affirm that Daśaratha was in some way guilty, lest such grievous retribution for an accidental deed appear unjust (cf. also BrahmP 123.47-48, “Although the king [Daśaratha] knew that lords of earth must never slay forest elephants, he sought to kill it — what will a man not do whom fate has driven
mad?”).
|
|
57.17
|
“like a poisonous snake … like a poisonous snake” āśīviṣopamam … āśīviṣopamam: Note the highly effective repetition here (technically an ekāntarapādayamaka). The simile of the snake (admittedly not uncommon) will be employed again in 4.23.17 of the arrow Rāma uses to kill Vālin, and in 6.97.8 of the one he uses to kill Rāvaṇa.
|
|
57.20
|
“renounced violence” nyastadaṇḍasya: Literally, “put down the staff.”
“who lives in the wilderness on things of the wild” vane vanyena jīvataḥ: Rāma used this phrase in reference to himself, 33.2 above, a parallel that may be more than formulaic (cf. notes on verses 27
and 32 below, and on 58.48-49).
|
|
57.21
|
“The one burden I carry is my matted hair” jaṭābhāradharasyaiva: That is, he has no possessions worth stealing and he has never given cause for vengeful anger (and, as Ck and Ct add, no man eats human flesh [so he could not have been killed for food], as the jātaka makes explicit, p. 77.11).
|
|
57.22
|
In order to right the apparent asymmetry of the verse (ārabdham must [pace Cr] be karmaṇi kta, whereas gurutalpagam must be [kartatri] ḍa [cf. KāśiVṛ 3.2.48]), we understand tena in pādas ab, and tam in pādas cd (so in part Ct). (The NR substitutes, “the murder of a guru at the hands of his student.”)
“like the man who violates his guru’s bed” yathaiva gurutalpagam: Sexual intercourse with the wife of one’s guru is numbered among the major sins. This would include incest as well as adultery
with one’s teacher’s wife (cf. ManuSm 11.59 and the note on 76.27).
|
|
57.24
|
“dead” pañcatvam āpanne: Literally, “gone to the elemental state”
|
|
57.25
|
“(all) slain” hataḥ: As Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct correctly perceive, hataḥ is to be construed sylleptically with both pādas (rather than making pāda a an independent clause, with Cr); cf. verse 30 (and compare the elaboration in Mahāvastu, pp. 213.10, 214.1-2, 222.14, 19, 223.1ff.).
|
|
57.26
|
“who had always striven to do right” dharmānukāṅkṣinaḥ: So the commentators. Quite possibly, however, the root kāṅkṣ is used in the sense we find in Buddhist Sanskrit, “feel apprehensive about” (see Edgerton 1953b, s.v.); this is corroborated by the NR “gloss” adharmabhayabhītasya, “afraid of the danger of [that is, that he had committed an act of] unrighteousness” (1402*). This is to say, Daśaratha was frightened not that he had killed a human being but that he might have killed a brahman (cf. verse 37). Note that in
the RaghuVa (9.76) the very first thing Daśaratha does on finding the boy is to ask him his caste (“this suggests that he is afraid of having committed a sin,” Mallinātha ad loc.).
“(the bow) and arrow” saśaraṃ (cāpam): Being a dexterous archer, Daśaratha would have drawn from his quiver a second arrow the moment the first was shot (Cg).
|
|
57.27
|
After this verse some N manuscripts add that the ascetic was just out of childhood and not too far into adolescence (1407*.1), which would make him
roughly the same age as Rāma at the time of his exile according to the northern tradition (cf. note on 17.26 above; in the Pāli version the boy Sāma is “almost sixteen,” p. 74.9).
|
|
57.29
|
“Your Majesty” rājan: Cf. note on 34 below.
|
|
57.31
|
“on the strength of hope” āśākṛtām: Ck suggests, “made [that is, increased] by hunger.” The translation agrees with Cm, Cg, Ct.
|
|
57.32
|
“there is no reward for austerity” na … tapaso vāsti phalayogaḥ: The boy is probably referring, not to his own ascetic practices and learning (Cg, Cr), but to his father’s (Ck, Ct; cf. the words of Syāma’s mother, Mahāvastu p. 228.10-11). On the first alternative, however, we would have a sentiment very similar to the one expressed in reference
to Rāma (cf. 46.10), and this would add yet another parallel (cf. 58.48-49 and notes) between the story of Rāma and Daśaratha and that of the ascetic boy and his father.
|
|
57.33
|
“unable even to move about” aparikramaḥ: It is not certain whether the father is supposed to be truly lame (Cg, Cr) or, as is more likely, simply “immobilized” by his blindness (Ck, Ct; so the Buddhist versions) or old age.
|
|
57.34
|
“Rāghava”: Daśaratha has not yet identified himself to the ascetic, so the latter’s addressing him by his proper name (cf. also verse 29, “Your
Majesty”) is a slight, though not exceptional, inconsistency (unnecessarily Cg, “We understand by this that the boy knew Daśaratha already from his frequently having hunted on the banks of the Sarayū”).
“lest … he consume” na … anudahet: It is best, with Cg, Ct, to take the optative + na as a negative purpose clause” (again at 61.7; cf. Speijer 1886, pp. 318-19 and Ck on verse 35), that is, “if you do not go and tell him he will find out and destroy you” (cf. 58.19), rather than as simple
declaration, “you may go … he will not destroy you,” which forces us to interpret the simile quite awkwardly as a contrary
one (vaiśamyadṛṣṭānta; so Cm and indirectly Cr).
|
|
57.36
|
“is tearing … apart” ruṇaddhi: Literally, “presses, pains,” as the commentators gloss it. The root rudh is rare in the sense it must have here; AV 19.29.3 (runddhi darbha sapatnān me, etc.) is a possible parallel.
“rushing” sotsedham: Translated thus by reason of MBh 8.67.33-4, sotsedham apatac chiraḥ; śiraḥ … sotsedham iṣuḥ … apāharat (cf. the same simile in Ayodhyākāṇḍa 17.28 and especially 58.55). The commentators gloss it “high (bank),” which is pointless here (perhaps they erroneously equate
it with samutsedha, cf. 6.17.4).
Kālidāsa has Daśaratha carry the boy to his parents with the arrow still in him and extract it in their presence, thereby killing him (9.77-8).
|
|
57.37
|
“I was born of a vaishya father and a shudra mother” śūdrāyām asmi vaiśyena jātaḥ: This is the mixed caste called karaṇa. (Cm, Cg [adducing AmaK], Ct, Cr; cf. YājñaSm 1.92). The NR has, the son of a brahman father;” 1416*; cf. the notes on 58.46,47. Kālidāsa calls him “other than a twice-born” (9.76), whereas Bhoja follows the SR (RāmāCam 2.58). (In the Pāli version he is nesādaputta, a sun of a forest hunter, p. 78.11, whereas according to the Mahāvastu both his parents are brahmans, p. 209.9-13, as quite emphatically in the BrahmP, 123.49, 74, 152-53). The boy identifies his caste lest the king, believing him to be a brahman, hesitate to draw out the
arrow. For were that to kill him, the homicide would then in a sense be intentional and Daśaratha would be guilty of the most impious of crimes, brahman-murder (made explicit in the SR insertion 1415*.8).
|
|
57.38–39
|
With insertions after verse 38 both the NR (1420*.4) and the SR (1421*) show that the boy dies. Cm and Cg accordingly take verse 39 as a “recapitulation of Daśaratha’s first view” of the boy (Ck and Ct note, “‘lying,’ that is, dead”).
|
Sarga 58
|
58.1
|
“how might it be righted” kathaṃ nu sukṛtaṃ bhavet: Thus in agreement with Cr (and cf. note on 51.26). The other commentators explain unsatisfactorily: “how the boy’s order might be done,” Cg, Ck; “whether it were better to inform the sage of the murder or not,” Cm, Cg.
|
|
58.4
|
“talking about him” tannimttābhiḥ … kathābhiḥ: The instrumentals are attributive (upalakṣaṇe, so Cm, Cg; Ck, Ct, Cr, reading apariśramau, take them as causal, hetau).
|
|
58.9
|
“the more frightened I became” bhīto bhītaḥ: Thus the probable sense of the repetition. Perhaps to be read, with most manuscripts, bhītabhītaḥ (cf. bhīrubhīruḥ 5.64.12), “sufficiently terrified (just to look at him)” (cf. Pā 8.1.12).
|
|
58.10
|
“With effort I managed to collect my thoughts and recover the power of speech” manasaḥ karma ceṣṭābhir abhisaṃstabhya vāgbalam: Cm alone explains the syntax reasonably, and we follow him. The asyndeton is somewhat troublesome (though we find it elsewhere,
as in 62.1, 66.6). One alternative is to understand karma in compound, karmaceṣṭābhiḥ, “by efforts made upon the action (of my heart).”
|
|
58.14
|
The word order of the verse is carefully wrought, climactically postponing by four qualifications the main object, “ascetic”
|
|
58.17
|
“Whatever awaits me now may the sage forgive me” śeṣam evaṃ gate yat syāt tat prasīdatu me muniḥ: Ck, Ct (and it seems Cm) understand the line artificially: “Now that your son has departed, may the sage favor me by ordering me to provide whatever
assistance I might offer you for the rest of your life” (though cf. Sāmajātaka p. 87.25-28, Mahāvastu pp. 217-18, 227-28). Ck and Ct want to see this offer of service as another reason, besides the unintentionality of the crime, why the sage does not immediately
destroy Daśaratha. This, however, is uncompelling.
|
|
58.19
|
your head would have … burst” phalen mūrdhā sma te: Causing the head of one’s adversary to explode is a common threat in Sanskrit literature from at least the time of the Upaniṣads (BṛĀraU 3.6) through the medieval period (cf. the VetāPañ). It sometimes is shown to come true (BṛĀraU 3.9.26).
|
|
58.20
|
“(it topples) him” [taṃ] (cyāvayet): We must supply tam in pāda d (so, too, the Mylapore editors), in order to restrict the punishment to the perpetrator. Not every intentional murder carries with it cosmic consequences
(as Ck suggests: “that is, if intentional, this murder would topple Indra — not to speak of the likes of Daśaratha — by reason of the sage’s anger”).
|
|
58.22
|
“We want to see” draṣṭum icchāvaḥ: That the blind father should express the desire to “see” his son rings oddly (Ck tries to solve the problem by glossing “to have a (last) experience of him by touching him, etc.”). Most of the NR reads spraṣṭum icchāmi “I want to touch (my son)” (1453*), and it would be a simple matter to alter the crit. ed. here to spraṣṭum … paścimasparśanam (cf. asparśayam in verse 24 and sprṣṭvā in 25). But why, in that case, has no S manuscript emended? Furthermore, the visible objects in verse 23 seem to require the crit. ed. reading here (and cf. Sāmajātaka p. 88.23-24: tattha netvā sāmaṃ dassehi). The Mylapore editors argue plausibly that there is really no contradiction, the desire for “one last sight” being a normal, unpremeditated
expression of grief in parents (A similar case would be presented by MBh 15.36.25, when the blind king Dhṛtarāṣṭra speaks of being “purified by seeing” the great seers.) There might also be a suggestion here, or so they claim, that the
poet himself is so overcome with grief that he forgets the aged couple is blind.
|
|
58.23
|
“King of Righteousness” dharmarāja-: Yama Vaivasvata, god of death. Dharma probably has the specific meaning here of “essential characteristic” of human beings, that is, mortality (as in martyadharma, MBh 14.60.33).
|
|
58.25
|
“wretched couple” tapasvinau: So tapasvinīm in verse 30 and contrast verse 7 above. The choice between the two senses of the word (“wretched,” “ascetic”), both frequent
in the Rām, is often subjective (cf. note on 28.18 above).
After this verse the NR inserts a short lament by the boy’s mother, where she addresses him as Yajñadatta, the name he will have in later Sanskrit versions of the story (1456*).
|
|
58.26
|
“My son, don’t you love me” na nv ahaṃ te priyaḥ putra: There is some disagreement among the commentators about the correct reading of pāda a; Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr (in different ways) give, “If you do not love me (at least) have regard …”
|
|
58.27
|
“so sweetly reciting” adhīyānasya madhuram: Cm, Cg, Cr want to construe madhuram as direct object with śroṣyāmi (“‘sweet’ sounds or words”). We instead take kasya as karmaṇi ṣaṣṭhī with the main verb (for the genitive with verbs of hearing, cf. 2.18.17, 60.9; 3.60.3; 5.56.43; MahāBh 1.4.29, Edgerton 1953a, p. 47, para. 7.68, and the genitive with kluein in Greek), and hṛdayaṃgamam and madhuram adverbially with adhīyānasya.
“or other works” vānyat: The epics and purāṇas, according to Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr. “Because he is of the [mixed] karaṇa caste, no mention is made of the possibility of his reading the vedas” [which were reserved for twice-borns], Ck, Ct. That, however, is probably what “sacred texts” (śāstram) refers to here.
|
|
58.28
|
“after the twilight worship” saṃdhyām upāsyaiva: “He would have performed the twilight worship [not with the Gāyatrīmantra, as a twice-born does, but] according to the Tantric way [“the sectarian way,” āgamamārgataḥ, Ck], with a salutation only,” Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct. Troubled by the performance of the fire-sacrifice on the part of a non-twice-born (though see 57.37 and references ad loc.),
Cm, Cg, Ct remark that since the dharmaśāstras permit a shudra to perform the five great daily sacrifices (to the gods, ancestors, spirits, men [brahmans], and brahma) with a mantra appropriate to his caste, that is, a simple salutation (they cite YājñaSm 1.121, “He may perform the five sacrifices with a salutation as the mantra”), so may the son of a vaishya and śūdrā do so.
“allay” ślāghayiṣyati: So basically Cm, Cg. The word is apparently unique in this sense.
|
|
58.29
|
“without leader” apragraham: Despite the tautology, this appears to be the only acceptable meaning here (Ck; Cm, Cg understand, “without a store [of rice]” that is, impoverished, but there seems to be no parallel for this usage; elsewhere
in the Ayodhyākāṇḍa [1.20, 76.1] the senses of the word appear to be different).
|
|
58.33
|
“May the King of Righteousness forgive me” kṣamatām dharmarājo me bibhṛyāt: What Yama is being asked to forgive is the father’s audacity in asking for his son back (not any delay in arriving [Cg], or the sin incurred by the victim from dying by the sword [Ck], or the father’s bad karma that gave rise to the tragedy [Ct, Cr]; these interpretations are motivated by an SR insertion here following, that has the father ask Yama to take his boy to heaven [ 1465*]); cf. the NR paraphrase vaivasvatam … bhikṣiṣye … putrabhikṣāṃ pradehīti, “I shall beg Vaivasvata … ‘Give me these alms — my son’” (1464*).
|
|
58.34
|
The father, perhaps realizing the impossibility of negotiating with the god of death, performs an “act of truth” in order
to convey his son to the world of heroes. (The literature on the act of truth is large and growing; two informed analyses
can be found in Lüders 1951, pp. 486ff., and in Thieme 1952, pp. 108ff.) The “truth” is the indubitable veracity of the declaration in the first half of the verse (the purity of
the son), not the seer’s own (or, the son’s) truth, his tapas (Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr; and thus the murder should not be interpreted as a penance for some unspecified previous sin, which reestablishes the purity
of the boy, that is “You have become pure by being killed” [Cm, Cg, Ct; so too implicitly Ck]). Note that in the Sāmajātaka the stricken boy is actually revived by three successive acts of truth. A similar prayer, though not an act of truth, occurs
in 3.64.29ff. (spoken by Rāma at the death of Jaṭāyus).
Cg (similarly Cr) observes here, “Ought the father not to have asked that his son gain the world of Brahmā, being an ascetic as he is? Then too, he speaks of the world of heroes as something to be gained merely by dying by the sword.
How does this all fit? The problem is solved by the declaration that heroes [also] gain supremely high worlds: ‘There are
two kinds of men in the world who [at death] pierce the disc of the sun [and so reach the world of Brahmā; cf. MaiU 6.30], the wandering ascetic disciplined in yoga and the one who dies face-front in battle’” [cf. MBh 5.178* and reference ad loc., and also 11.26.16 and Rām 6.54.22].
|
|
58.36
|
Most of these men are Rāghava heroes, and probably all are intended to be considered members of the solar dynasty. Sagara: cf. 1.37ff.; Śaibya: cf. note on 12.4; Dilīpa: according to the Rām the father of Bhagīratha (cf. 102.21; 1.41.7 and 69.26); Janamejaya: normally the great-grandson of the MBh hero Arjuna; Nahuṣa: also a MBh hero, father of Yayāti, but in the Rām a member of the Rāghava lineage (102.27; 1.69.29; cf. also note on 5.9 above); Dhundhumāra: an Aikṣvāka king, son of Triśaṅku (102.11; 1.69.21), who “slew the demon Dhundhu,” hence his name (MBh 3.192ff.).
|
|
58.37
|
“faithful to his one wife” ekapatnīvratasya: “This vow is incumbent on a man only in the case of a wife who is agreeable and who has produced a son,” Cg.
|
|
58.38
|
“who lay their bodies down” dehanyāsakṛtām: That is, who commit ritual suicide either by commencing the “Great journey” to the Himalayas with the intention of dying en route (Cg, Ck, Ct), or by abandoning their bodies in fire or water at Prayāga or some other holy place with the explicit resolution of attaining the higher world (Cm, Cg, Cr).
After this verse the SR adds, “He shall go that [accursed] way by whom you were slain” (1469*).
|
|
58.39
|
“funeral libation” udakam: See the note on 70.23.
|
|
58.41
|
“because I took care of you” bhavatoḥ paricāraṇāt: “The implication here is that taking care of one’s father and mother, even if all other acts of dharma should be neglected, is sufficient to bestow residence in Indra’s heaven,” Ct. This filial devotion is the whole point of the story in the Buddhist versions (Sāmajātaka p. 94, Mahāvastu p. 230).
“presence” mūlam: The word is rare in this sense; Cg adduces the Nigh as authority.
|
|
58.42
|
“of wonderful construction” vapuṣmatā: the -mat suffix here connotes commendation (praśaṃsāyām [KāśiVṛ 5.2.94], Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr).
|
|
58.46
|
“Just as I now sorrow” duḥkhaṃ yad etan mama sāṃpratam: The NR, like the puranic accounts (cf. BrahmP 123.76, AgniP 6.38) and Kālidāsa (9.79), is more explicit: “Just as I must necessarily lose my life, grief-stricken over my son” (1480*). In Kālidāsa’s somewhat idealized retelling, the curse itself has a beneficent aspect: the childless king can at least be sure of fathering
a son (9.80).
After this verse the SR adds ten lines, which show the sage mounting a funeral pyre (cf. RaghuVa 9.81), after saying that no sin of brahman-murder will attach to Daśaratha, because the murder was accidental (a verse difficult for the commentators to explain away in light of 57.37 [cf., however,
note there]).
|
|
58.47
|
“The words of the noble sage have thus come home to me” tasmān mām agataṃ … tasyodārasya tadvacaḥ: The NR reads, “The brahman’s curse has come upon me” (1484*; cf. note on 57.37). “The epithet ‘noble’ is meant to refer specifically
to his bestowing [indirectly, by means of the curse] a child on the childless king” (Cg), though in fact it is more often used to designate a twice-born (cf. note on 77.7).
|
|
58.48
|
“or speak” ālapeta vā: In pāda b, the crit. ed. constitutes the text on the reading of Cg alone, ālabheta, which he glosses “come within sight.” This is weak. In view of the NR paraphrase, saṃbhāṣeta (1487*), one would have conjectured the true reading to be ālapeta, but in fact one need not conjecture, for two good manuscripts offer it, G2 and M1, and we accept it. (Two S manuscripts offer anvālabheta, which may, in fact, be the ancient reading: the word appears in MBh 5.35.10, glossed vade by the commentator Devabodha.) Compare also the sage’s words in verse 26 above (“embrace … speak”), and the note on verse 49 for the no doubt intentional
parallel.
“How unlike me it was” na tan me sadṛśam: Daśaratha is making his final attempt to exonerate himself: Rāma’s exile was not a thing he willingly did, but rather resulted from an implacable fate. The NR eliminates the line, offering instead, “(If only Rāma … ) I think I might live, like a sick man given nectar. But no, even were I to see my beloved son, I would still die — in
death I would no more feel this burning grief for my son” (1487*).
“(see you) with my eye” cakṣuṣā (tvāṃ … paśyāmi): The singular is unexplained; it seems to be idiomatic in the phrase, cf. 6.61.17.
Daśaratha, blind, weak, and virtually childless, has now been reduced to the state of the ascetic’s father.
|
|
58.50
|
“truthful” satyaparākramam: Literally, “who strives for truth.” See note on 19.7 (and cf. 104.3 and note).
|
|
58.51
|
“lovely” cāru: Read here uncompounded, as adjective to mnkham (cf. 5.33.78, cāru tac cānanam; 5.34.4, cāru vadanam).
|
|
58.54
|
Śukra: Venus.
“moving forward on its course” mārgagatam: A good omen (cf. 6.4.42); moving in a retrograde motion (vakragata) is a bad omen (cf. Yavanajātaka 75.3, where the words used to describe the position of Venus [in regard to military astrology] are anuloma [“facing with,” that is, at the back] and urasi [at the front]; see Pingree’s note ad loc.). The commentators are totally off track (Cm, Cg, for example, seem to take Śukra as referring, not to the planet, but to the preceptor of the demons, who “gave up his madness [of helping the demons?] and
returned to his own station”). The NR reads, “like Śakra come from heaven,” while Ck (not reported in the crit. ed.) has, “like a parrot [śuka] which had flown away from one’s hand or perch and finally returned home”; Cs suggests in desperation, “or, ‘like seeing, as the result of one’s great merit, the son of Vyāsa’ [that is, Śuka].”
|
|
58.55
|
“The grief arising here in my very soul” ayam ātmabhavaḥ śokaḥ: Cf. note on 35.33 for (his charged sense of ātman. Less likely, “(grief) arising from myself,” that is, by my own doing (so Cr), for Daśaratha seems no longer to be concerned with his guilt (the point of this and the previous sarga is in large measure to demonstrate that the king is far less “guilty” than he may seem), but rather with the intensity of
his sorrow, and how it touches the very core of his being.
|
|
58.56
|
The SR adds in the middle of the verse, “in the presence of Rāma’s mother and Sumitrā” (1496*.4): cf. the note on 59.9 below.
|
|
58.57
|
“a man of noble vision” udāradarśanaḥ: The commentators are regrettably silent on this final epithet given Daśaratha. The compound occurs in KumāSaṃ (5.36), where Mallinātha glosses, unnatajñāna, “of high intelligence” (it could here also mean “of noble appearance [so pw s.v.; Vallabhadeva on KumāSaṃ 5.35 argues plausibly for “lovely-eyed”], but such banality on Vālmīki’s part is improbable). Is it reading too closely to suppose the poet’s last comment on Daśaratha to be that he was a man “whose intentions were noble” but who was continually frustrated in realizing them? (The adjective
will be used only once again in reference to Bharata [84.20], who seems similarly to be conceived as a noble figure that, indirectly and against his will, causes suffering.)
Or that Daśaratha was a man who only “saw nobility” in others (cf. Cg on 64.7) and never suspected them of base motives, as he should have in the case of Kaikeyī; who, unlike Rāma, was not dṛṣṭalokaparāvara, able to “tell good people from bad” (6.22)?
|
Sarga 59
|
59.1
|
Before this verse the NR adds: “When the king had lamented in this manner and fallen silent, Kausalyā thought he was asleep and did not wake him. Without saying anything to her husband — she was haggard with grief and fatigue
— she fell asleep on the bed” (1498*). Cf. note on verse 9 below.
|
|
59.4
|
“auspicious articles” maṅgalālambhanīyāni: This agrees more or less with Cm, Cg (Ck, Ct: “things to be touched for good fortune, cows, etc.”).
“refreshments” prāśanīyān: “Things like crushed sesame seed, coconut, or caraway to be taken as a mouth-freshener after cleaning the teeth,” Cm, Cg, Ct (Ck, “Ganges water, basil[-scented water], etc.”).
“accoutrements” upaskarān: These would include the king’s clothes, a mirror, and so on. Cg takes striyaḥ as accusative, “‘(they brought) women: that is, courtesans.”
After this verse the SR adds some lines showing the attendants beginning to worry when the king does not appear (1503*).
|
|
59.5
|
“who waited in attendance” yāḥ … pratyanantarāḥ: Presumably some of Daśaratha’s 350 “wives” are meant.
|
|
59.9
|
“sound of their crying” ākrandaśabdena: Probably thus, rather than “cry for help” (so Scharfe 1968, p. 129); cf. 3.41.2.
“Kausalyā and Sumitrā awoke” kausalyā ca sumitrā ca tyaktanidre babhūvatuḥ: Several versions are at pains to show us that Kausalyā (and Sumitrā) had fallen asleep the king had finished his tale (so the NR, 1498*, cf. note on verse 1; the central D manuscripts, 1508*A; not explicit in the SR), but none of this can be admitted
into the crit. ed. Are we therefore to infer that the king, waking up in the middle of the night (57.1-3, see the note on verse 3), tells his
entire pathetic tale and reveals the only facts that, in some measure at least, can exonerate him, to one who never hears
it? A fine irony, but perhaps overly fine.
|
|
59.11
|
Kosala: Ct wants to distinguish Kosala (with dental sibilant) as Kausalyā’s father’s country, from Kośala (with palatal) as the country around Ayodhyā. In fact both forms are current as referring to the latter (cf. Sircar 1967, p. 72). There was, however, another Kos(ś)ala in the Deccan; is this the homeland of Kausalyā?
“like that of a star” tāreva: The simile of the fallen star (tārā) will be used again, with etymological aptness, in reference to Tārā lamenting over the slain Vālin (4.21.1).
An SR interpolation (1516*.3) after this verse shows Kaikeyī mourning with the other women (cf. note on 77.6).
|
|
59.12
|
“throngs of heartbroken people” paryutsukajanākulam: This seems the obvious sense of the compound, against the commentators (Cm, Cg, “formerly thronged with eager people”; Ck, Ct, Cr, “with people curious to learn what happened”).
|
|
59.14
|
“stretching out their arms” pragṛhya bāhū: The normal posture of lamentation in the epics is stretching out and raising up one’s arms, as in 37.25, 51.23, 60.15, etc.
(pace Cm, Cg, Cr, “they took each other’s arms”; Ct, “they offered their arms”).
|
Sarga 60
|
60.1
|
“dead” svargasthaṃ: Literally, “in heaven.”
“like a … fire” agnim iva: These same three similes will be used of Vālin in 4.18.2, except that there “cloud” replaces “ocean.” On “emptied of water” Cs remarks, “at the time when Agastya drank it up” (cf. MBh 3.100ff.).
|
|
60.2
|
“double” dvividham: This would appear to be the true reading for the crit. ed.’s vividham “various,” as the NR version proves, dvividhenāpi duḥkhena; cf. also verse 4.
|
|
60.3
|
“You should be satisfied … for now you can enjoy the kingship unchallenged” sakāmā bhava … bhuṅkṣva rājyam akaṇṭakam: Tārā screams the same words at Sugrīva in 4.20.19 (cf. Sītā’s cry in 3.47.28).
“forsook” tyaktvā: The NR reads “slew.”
|
|
60.4
|
After this verse the NR inserts eighteen lines, in which Kausalyā complains that her longing for the sight of Rāma (line 6), her own unworthiness (11-12), and the fact that time, not man, chooses the moment of death (13-14), are all that
prevent her from following the path of good wives (5) and repaying her husband’s goodness to her by immolating herself on
his funeral pyre (App. I, No. 20; similarly in D4, 5, 7, App. I. No. 21, lines 11ff.); cf. also note on verse 10 below.
|
|
60.6
|
“A greedy person” lubdhaḥ: The analogy is unclear. We understand it as follows: Kaikeyī, hungry for power as she was, did not reckon the dangers of the hunchback’s poisonous counsel, like the hungry man who will
precipitately eat “fruit that makes one sick” (kiṃpākam, cf. MBh 5.122.20; Rāmacandra on ŚatTrayī of Bhartṛhari 2.48; Ingalls 1965, p. 545; in later literature apparently a specific fruit, though earlier the word was evidently adjectival, “badly cooked”
[or better, “indigestible”], applied to food, kim as pejorative prefix [Mayrhofer 1956-1980, s.v. kim]). Unlike such a man, however, Kaikeyī ruins not only herself but the entire Rāghava clan (the commentators are unhelpful here).
How Kausalyā knows about the role of Mantharā has not been made clear. The NR excises the reference to her here.
|
|
60.8
|
“dead in life” jīvanāśam: None of the commentators who have this reading cites Pā 3.4.43 (ṇamul suffix; our form itself is recorded in KāśiVṛ ad loc.; Renou 1968, p. 131 also ignores it). by which this vocable is to be analyzed (Cs does explain it thus on 86.24; Cm, Ct, reading jīvan, get much the same sense). They consequently misunderstand, “(not knowing [cf. 1528*]) the destruction of the life of the
king”; whereas the NR paraphrases, “he has gone … for the destruction [that is, with the effect being the destruction] of his father’s life” (1530*).
But tathā in pāda d indicates that Kausalyā at present is contemplating the personal fates of Rāma and Sītā only, not of Daśaratha.
“poor” tapasvinī: Thus correctly glossed by Cg; cf. note on 58.25 above (Ck, “strenuously engaged in tapas, ascetic practices”).
|
|
60.9
|
“will hear the .. cries” nadatāṃ … niśamya: For the genitive with the verb of hearing cf. note on 58.27.
Hereafter the NR inserts fourteen lines in which Kausalyā asks Kaikeyī how she, who had been righteous, could have turned so cruel. She goes on to warn her that Bharata will not commend her scheme (1532*).
|
|
60.10
|
After this verse the NR shows Vasiṣṭha having Kausalyā led away by waiting women “almost by force” (1533*, 1535*). whereas in the SR Kausalyā exclaims, “I will die today, faithful to my husband; I will enter the fire with his body in my embrace” (1534*).
|
|
60.11
|
“her maidservants helped her up” tāṃ … saṃpariṣvajjya … vyāvahārikāḥ: Sampariṣvajya is governed by vyāvahārikāḥ (as understood by Cm), rather than by tām [kausalyām] (with “the king” or “the king’s bed” as object understood [Cr]; cf. 1535*).
Some D manuscripts show Vasiṣṭha purposely clearing the room (1537*); in the NR he proceeds to deliberate the question of how Bharata and Śatrughna might be recalled (1540*-41*).
|
|
60.12
|
“placed him in a vat of sesame oil” tailadroṇyām … saṃveśya: Embalming is rare in Sanskrit literature, though references are to be found in the ritual literature (cf. Kane 1962-1975, vol. 4, p. 233-34, adducing SatyāŚS 29.4.29 and ViṣṇuP 4.5.7; Ctr [vol. 2, pp. 419-20] cites from ĀpaŚS, but the passage seems not to be found in that work, and in fact it agrees with SatyāŚS). There, however, it is said to occur only in the case of death away from home of a man who has maintained the sacred fires.
His body is to be placed “in a vat of sesame oil” (SatyāŚS), and transported home.
“empowered” ādiṣṭāḥ: “By Vasiṣṭha,” Cm, Ct, Cr note, but this specification is not necessary: the ministers would customarily be authorized to assume the duties of kingship
during an interregnum.
|
|
60.13
|
“prudent” sarvajñāḥ: See the commentators cited on 3.31.19.
The funeral rites for Daśaratha will not, in fact, be performed until sarga 70, upon the return of Bharata. Ctr (vol. 2, pp. 419-20) refers to “some smṛti or other” that declares, “When sons are alive no one else should perform the funeral rites. The man who does so thereby injures
the sons.” There are, however, substitutes who are authorized to perform a man’s funeral rites in the absence of his son (cf.
Kane 1962-1975, vol. 2.i, pp. 256ff.). Is the real issue here that a hasty funeral, unsupervised by any of the princes (that is,
possible successors). might raise suspicions about the circumstances of the king’s death or about the ministers’ own political
ambitions? The commentators are silent, except for Cg, who blurs the political dimension by taking sarvajñāḥ in the sense of “knowing all [aspects of] dharma.”
|
|
60.14
|
There is a slight chiasmus in the verse, paryadevayan governing the direct speech, jñātvā the participial phrase in pādas ab.
|
|
60.15
|
The NR shows the women “beating their breasts and heads and knees” (1544*).
|
|
60.16
|
“Like a night without stars” niśā nakṣatrahīneva: Three good S manuscripts, the NR, and Cm, Cg, Ck read “moon” for “stars” (but see the recapitulatory verse 18).
There is a light play on words in the main clause, reinforcing the sense: nārājata (“cast into gloom”) … (hī)nā rājñā (“without its … king”).
|
|
60.18
|
“the city went dark” purī babhāse … na: The enjambment of na, which must construe with pāda c, is startling. The commentators who read thus (there is some dispute about the lection) are silent. The position appears
to be emphatic.
The inconsistency between verses 17 and 18 regarding the absence, or presence, of people in the streets, is eliminated in
the NR.
|
|
60.19
|
“and found no comfort ” na ca śarma lebhire: The phrase will be used again at the death of Vālin (4.22.25). The parallels between the two scenes (cf. 59.11, 60.1, 3 and notes) may be more than formulaic: both kings erred,
and paid for their error with their lives.
|
Sarga 61
|
61.1
|
“deputies of the king” rājakartāraḥ: Cf. 60.12. rājñaḥ (sarvāṇi) … cakruḥ karmāṇi, “they assumed all the royal duties,” that is, vice-regents (so Ck, Ct, “who execute all the business of the king” and Cr, “who carry out the duties normally belonging to the king”). Otherwise Cm, Cg (“those who perform the consecration of the king,” so Hillebrandt 1916, p. 42; Altekar 1958, pp. 81-82), Cs (“those who make [one] a king, that is, counselors” [on 73.11], Dharma 1947). The NR reads instead, “gurus of the king.”
|
|
61.4
|
“dead” pañcatvam āpanne: See the note on 57.24.
|
|
61.6
|
Rājagṛha: Cf. note on 8.22.
|
|
61.7
|
“here and now” ihādyaiva: These emphatic adverbs, and verse 25 below, clearly rule out the interpretation of Cg and Ck, who understand ikṣvākūṇām as “(one) of the four (above-mentioned) Ikṣvāku princes.” What is meant is that some other collateral member of the dynastic house, a nephew or brother of the king, for
example, should accede to the throne (cf. also the NR paraphrase, “What member of the House of the Ikṣvākus is to become king?” 1554*).
|
|
61.8ff.
|
For this catalogue of calamities occurring in the state of anarchy (on the refrain cf. note on 25.5), we may compare in particular
MBh 12.67-68. For a number of the verses here close, occasionally verbatim, parallels are available: 8-68.23; 9-68.17; 9, 17-68.21;
10-67.12; 12-68.25; 13, 1561*.5-68.22; 1561*.7-8, 1562*-68.32; 16-68.30; 20, 23-68.13; 21-67.17; 1573*-67.14 (cf. also MBh 12.15.32-33, which approximate our verses 23 and 22, respectively).
|
|
61.8
|
“heavenly” divyena: Cg believes the qualification implies that other sorts of showers — of hailstones, for example — do occur.
|
|
61.9
|
“handfuls of grain are not sown” bījamuṣṭiḥ prakīryate: For fear of plunderers, with no king on hand to suppress them (Ck, Ct).
|
|
61.10
|
“one cannot have a wife” nāsti bhāryā: Because in a kingless state kinship relations are disrupted (? bandhunigrahāt) (Cg), or because wives become unfaithful (Cr; cf. Cs, “they are corrupted by rogues”), or simply because they are stolen away (cf. MBh 12.67.15).
The MBh refers to this line (and quotes it with some variation): “This śloka about kings was sung long ago by the great Bhārgava [= Vālmīki?] in his famous Rāmacarita: ‘One must first secure a king, then a wife, then money. For without a king in the world, how could there be wives or money?’”
(MBh 12.57.40-41; cf. 1.148.12). This parallel, incidentally, makes Roussel’s suggestion unnecessary, namely, that bhārya- here has the sense of “soldier” (Roussel 1912, p. 20).
“And there is yet further peril” idam atyāhitaṃ cānyat: Translated in agreement with Cg, because of the position of ca (Cm, “‘There is [no] great fear,’ that is, in those who would do wrong”; Ck, Ct, Cr, “this — that is, what is described in pādas ab — is a great danger”); cf. also, for the idea, 101.10 below.
|
|
61.12
|
“sacred rites” sattrāṇi: Defined as “[a sacrifice] where all the people are patrons [or, “consecrated” (Ck)] and all likewise priests” (Cg, Ck, Ct; according to MīmāSū 10.6.61, a sacrifice extending over more than twelve days; cf. also Kane 1962-1975, vol. 2.ii, p. 1,133 and note).
|
|
61.14
|
“litigants receive no satisfaction” na … siddhārthā vyavahāriṇaḥ: “Because there is no one (fairly) to adjudicate their disputes, and because corruption is rampant” (Cg); the line may also, but with less probability, refer to “tradesmen” who “achieve no purpose” by their trades (Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr).
“storytellers” kathāśīlāḥ: So Cm, Cg; compare yajñaśīlāḥ in verse 12. (Ck, Ct understand, “Storylovers [audiences, kathāśīlāḥ] are not pleased by storytellers [kathāpriyaiḥ].”) The verse may also, according to Cg, refer to “debaters” who are not “satisfied” because there is no king to reward them.
|
|
61.18
|
“there wander no solitary … sages” caraty ekacaraḥ … muniḥ: Because no one will give them alms (Cg, Cr). Jain monks were actually prohibited from visiting kingless states (cf. Jayaswal 1955, pp. 82-85).
|
|
61.22
|
This verse (like the previous one) is omitted in the three good D manuscripts 4, 5, 7 (and read wholly differently in the
NR). Here we probably have a late insertion, borrowed from MBh 12.15.33. The MBh version runs, “Atheists, who break all bounds and denounce the vedas, become available for [the king’s] purposes [bhogāya, so read in our verse by Crā; cf. also Belvalkar’s note ad loc.] when punishment suppresses them.” To translate it reasonably in its present context requires some twisting,
though not quite as much as Cg, Ck find necessary (“Atheists too, who break all bounds, whom royal punishment had once suppressed, tend to gain in power, for
all their fears are put to rest [in a kingless state]”). We agree in the main with Cm.
The atheists (“those who deny there is a world to come,” Cr) “break all bounds,” say Cg, Ck, Ct, “since they transgress the limits of their own caste, subcaste and stage of life.”
|
|
61.23
|
“Ah” aho: The NR (and the parallel verse in MBh 12.15.32) reads instead andham, “It would be like blinding darkness.” (Ct wants to take tama as locative singular of an a-stem form of tamas, “[this world would be] in darkness,” but this is unneeded.)
“it would be like darkness” tama ivedam: This may refer either to the world (Cm, Cg, Cr) or, as seems more probable, to the condition of anarchy (Cg, Ck).
|
|
61.25
|
“what awaits us” vṛttam: Past participle with immediate future sense (cf. note on 3.5 above).
“Name some prince” kumāram … vadānyam: Again it is quite evident that the counselors do not mean that Vasiṣṭha should “name” one of the sons of Daśaratha (Cg, Ck), but some other member of the dynasty who is present in Ayodhyā (cf. note on verse 7 above).
|
Sarga 62
|
62.1
|
“the brahmans and the hosts of ministers and allies” mitrāmātyagaṇān- … brāḥmaṇān: The line shows asyndeton (as Cg and Ck, Ct seem to agree), but whether mitrāmātya- is karmadhāraya (Cg) or dvandva (as translated) cannot be firmly determined (though on the first alternative it does seem superfluous to specify that the
counselors are “friendly”).
|
|
62.2
|
“in the city of Rājagṛha” pure rājagṛhe: Ck and Ct read differently, “he to whom the kingship has been given.”
|
|
62.3
|
The NR offers instead, “Let them bring him here by the word of the king, which he spoke when he was dying [? atyayavādinaḥ]” (1577*).
|
|
62.5
|
The NR (1580*) mentions only three messengers, whereas Ck interprets the SR (= crit. ed.) as giving only four names (cf. 1581*). With the exception of Nanda, the names are those of some of the counselors mentioned in 1.7, and there is no reason (pace Cm, Cg, Ck) not to assume these are the same men.
|
|
62.6
|
“on my authority” śāsanād … mama: The NR reads, “on the order of his father,” and, in verse 7, “‘Your father asks.’”
|
|
62.9
|
“for the king” rājñaḥ: For Aśvapati, king of the Kekayas.
In the descriptions of both the messengers’ route here to Rājagṛha on the Vitastā (Jhelum) in the northwest, and Bharata’s route to Ayodhyā in sarga 65, there is considerable uncertainty in the constitution of the text and in the identification of many place names. (Aid
was provided by the most recent compendium, Schwartzberg 1978.) Both accounts give the impression of archaic tradition, with which the poet had no personal familiarity.
After this verse the SR inserts, “By the west of Mount Aparatāla to the north of Mount Pralamba, between these two they went along the Mālinī River” (1584*). According to the commentators, these two mountains to the west of Ayodhyā extend north and south parallel to each other; the messengers traveled north between them along the river, and then headed
west after reaching the northern slope of Mount Pralamba.
|
|
62.10
|
“at Hastinapura after reaching” hastinapure … āsādya: We agree with Cm in the admittedly unusual construction, joining pāda c with a and pāda d with b. Hastinapura is [Kuru-]Pañcāla country, whereas the Kuru jungle is to the west of the city, beyond she Yamunā.
Hereafter the NR (1586*) shows them crossing the Sarasvatī River (west of Kurukṣetra), but then coming to Puṣkar[l]āvatī, which seems to be recorded only as the name of a city 150 miles west of Rājagṛha.
|
|
62.11
|
Śaradaṇḍā: The name is attested only here. A few D manuscripts replace it with Śatadrū (Sutlej), which does flow to the east of the Vipāśā (Beas) (cf. verse 13). Śaradaṇḍām has otherwise full manuscript support; is it perhaps the name of the Śatadrū northeast of its confluence with the Vipāśā?
|
|
62.12
|
“the venerable tree” nikūlavṛkṣam: For a similar wishing-tree see note on 49.4. The NR calls it a caitya or shrine.
There is no mention elsewhere of a named Kuliṅgā. A region of that name (or “Kulinda”) appears to be located by the MBh considerably further to the east, due north of Kurukṣetra. The NR for the most part reads Bhūliṅga, but this area is far to the southwest.
|
|
62.13
|
“Abhikāla … Tejobhibhavana”: We agree in desperation with Cm, Ck, Ct, Cr in identifying these as names of two villages, and Śālmalī (besides the well-known Vipāśā) as the name of a river (unattested elsewhere, as is Mount Sudāman). Raghavan (1943) has argued that the correct reading here is (te) bodhibhavana-, “Abode of the Bodhi tree” (there is indeed strong manuscript support for this in the SR), but there is no evidence that bodhi is ever used of any peepul except for the celebrated one in Gayā.
“the Foot of Viṣṇu” viṣṇoḥ padam: A mountain located near Kashmir (cf. MBh 3.130.8; cf. Belvalkar’s note on MBh 12.29.31 with references).
Within this verse the SR adds. “They crossed the hereditary river Ikṣumatī [that is, the villages on whose banks belonged by hereditary right to the Ikṣvākus (Cg)]” (1588*; cf. 1.69, especially 3, to which Ck refers the reader). But this only adds to the confusion if the Ikṣumatī is to be identified as a tributary of the Ganges flowing through Farrukhabad district (with Agrawala 1963, pp. 43-44).
|
|
62.14
|
The NR reads here, “(they arrived) on the seventh night.” Bharata will similarly spend seven nights on the road (65.14), but even this is something of an exaggeration for a journey of more
than seven hundred miles.
|
|
62.15
|
“master” bhartuḥ: This refers to Bharata. He will be called their “king” in 64.2 (see note there).
“to bring the news” priyārtham: Cf. 3.29 and note. The commentators explain otherwise, and unsatisfactorily, as for example Cm, Cg: “It is a ‘ to their master’ [Daśaratha] insofar as his reaching the other world depends on Bharata’s being quickly brought and performing the funeral rites”
|
Sarga 63
|
63.2
|
“just as night was ending” vyuṣṭām eva tu tāṃ rātrim: “[This specification of time] is made in order to hint that, being an early morning dream, it will come true immediately”
(Cg, cf. below, note on verse 18; similarly Ct). According to our chronology, and theirs, it already has, of course. Syntactically the phrase is an accusative of time at
which (cf. note on 37.26).
|
|
63.4
|
“and sang” gānti: The reading of the crit. ed., śāntim, has no syntactical relationship here. The commentators are forced to understand with it uddiśya (“in order to pacify him”); PW s.v. vad cites this verse as an absolute use of the verb, whereas s.v. śānti it takes vad with the noun in the sense of “wish one well,” which simply does not fit here (the parallel cited by PW, 5.69.28 vulgate, is removed in the crit. ed., 66.29). The correct reading, gānti, is preserved in D4, 5, 7. This was apparently misunderstood by the editor to be a corruption, but we now know that the form is part of the epic dialect:
in MBh 5.107.9c gānti is correctly restored by the crit. ed. (cf. also 2.10.9 and Edgerton’s note ad loc. and 7.48.48). It is, moreover, confirmed by the gloss in the NR, jaguś (1594*). Note also the common collocation of singing, dancing, and playing music (together called saṃgīta), as for example in 1.31.11, 2.85.23.
|
|
63.8ff.
|
Compare the dream of Trijaṭā in 5.25.18ff.: Rāvaṇa, wearing red garlands and smeared with red cream, drives a team of asses south; the women of Lankā drink oil; Kumbhakarṇa and the other rākṣasas enter a dung-filled pond. Karṇa (MBh 5.141.27ff.) sees in his dream the victors in battle dressed in white, the vanquished in red and driving toward the south
on camel carts.
|
|
63.13
|
“were … mocking him” prahasanti: Several S manuscripts read praharanti, “were beating him.”
“part yellow, part black” kṛṣṇapiṅgalāḥ: In such a form does time personified come to the Vṛṣni tribe, MBh. 16.3.2.
|
|
63.14
|
“a righteous man” dharmātmā: Bharata’s statement in verse 15, substantiated in 16, makes sense only if the referent of this noun-phrase is indefinite, and so
we take it (despite the explicit mention of “my father” in the NR; but cf. its version of verse 15, noted there). For the significance of the south, cf. note on 57.11.
|
|
63.15
|
“terrifying dream” bhayāvaham: Not “terrifying night,” with the crit. ed. The best S manuscripts and the NR coordinate bhayāvaha- with the dream (etat); there is not the slightest. reason not to accept bhayāvaham here.
In the second half of the verse the NR reads, “Clearly Rāma or the king has died and gone to heaven.”
|
|
63.16
|
“For when in a dream” svapne … hi: Ck cites śruti to authenticate the premonitory power of such dreams: “When in a dream one sees a black man with black teeth, who kills him
[cf. Rām 6.26.25] … when [in a dream] one drives a team of asses or boars” [AitĀ 3.2.4; cf. the remarks of Keith 1909, p. 254 n14]. Compare Śaṅkara on BrahmSū 2.1.14, “By an unreal phantom in a dream we can be informed of a real fact, such as death,” also on 3.2.4; and cf. the moving
apostrophe to Sleep in AV 6.46.2 (“O sleep … agent of Yama … protect us from evil-dreaming” [Whitney]).
|
|
63.18
|
“that never before had entered my mind” avitarkitāṃ purā: Cg remarks, “The implication of the phrase is that the dream will come true, for when one thinks consciously [about something
before dreaming it, then the dream] does not come true. … The scriptural passage [AitĀ, see note on verse 16] is corroborated in this sarga, the special significance here being as follows: A dream concerning something one has previously [consciously] thought about
dues not come true; [when the content of a dream is totally unpremeditated] and it occurs at dawn, the dream will come true
the same day; the earlier the hour, the less immediately does this happen [cf. MatsyaP 242.15-20, which claims that a dream seen in the last watch of the night comes true within a month; cf. also Kane 1962-1975, vol. 5.ii, pp. 778-79]; and finally it is the dreamer himself or a relative of his who comes to experience what
is dreamt.”
|
Sarga 64
|
64.1
|
Before this verse some D manuscripts insert a passage in which Bharata’s friends explain that dreams are but half-true delusions and result from the bodily humors; that the divine (or fate, daiva) is the one recourse for those afflicted by the divine; therefore he should pray to the gods and pay homage to brahmans and
cows, and these acts will release him from this “mental evil” (1614*).
|
|
64.2
|
“of the king” rājñaḥ: That is, Bharata himself. We follow Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr here; Ct adds that “other” commentators take “king” as referring to Kaikeya. That the envoys and everyone else in Ayodhyā already consider Bharata to be their king is clear from 65.22 (see note there).
|
|
64.4
|
“two hundred million” viṃśatikoṭyaḥ: A fascination with large figures is often found in Sanskrit literature, and any attempt at realistic computation is misplaced.
|
|
64.5
|
“his loved ones” suhṛjjane: Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr understand this to refer to Bharata’s uncle and so on (supplying, “made the presentations to them”). Considering the questions that follow it would be more reasonable
to see here a reference to his family in Ayodhyā.
|
|
64.7
|
“looks to it [righteousness]” dharmadarśinī: Cg explains differently, “She sees only the righteousness in her people; she accentuates the positive, not the negative.”
|
|
64.8
|
“middle mother” jananī … madhyamā: Cf. note on 19.22.
|
|
64.9
|
“And Kaikeyī, too” cāpi keikeyī … kim uvāca ha: We take cāpi as a connective, and kim as the interrogative particle, after which we are to supply iti, uvāca as often closing the discourse (with or without iti, cf. 41.9).
“my ever-selfish, hot-tempered, and irascible mother” ātmakāmā sadā caṇḍī krodhanā: The poet is a little too eager here (as in verse 5) to dissociate Bharata from Kaikeyī’s wicked designs, and the effect is to strain credibility. For not only has no prior indication been given of Bharata’s feelings toward his mother, but everything in the early chapters testifies that Kaikeyī was by nature a good woman, and only corrupted by an evil servant. Cg comments. “The epithets ‘selfish’ and so on are meant to suggest that Bharata, by reason of the nightmare and the arrival of the messengers, suspects that Kaikeyī has done something wrong.”
|
|
64.10
|
“All fare well” kuśalās te: The NR magnifies the messengers’ deceit by continuing, “Your father says you are to come quickly” (1623*, though cf. notes on 62.3
and 62.6); the SR has them add, “Lotus[-bearing] Śrī chooses you,” which according to the commentators is not supposed to have its normal meaning (namely, that the kingship has
passed to him), but rather is intended as a declaration of good fortune to put Bharata at ease (improbable, but see 73.15).
|
|
64.15
|
“has a worthy son” suprajāḥ: Nominative singular feminine, as if from the stem -prajaḥ (Renou 1968, p. 102; not infrequent in the Rām, cf. 90.5, 3.3.17; for a possible example of compounding with the mother’s name [which is how Ck impossibly wants to read here], see above 14.11 and note there).
|
|
64.18
|
“gold ornaments” niṣka-: The commentators are in agreement that some sort of breast ornament is meant. There is no evidence to suggest that these
would be [minted] coins, as per Vyas (1967, pp. 217 and note, 247); cf. Rau 1973, pp. 52-53 (= a necklace or choker, also used as a unit of weight).
|
|
64.19
|
Aśvapati: Cv notes, “Aśvapati is here called the grandfather, but how could this be the case since we read earlier, ‘his maternal uncle Aśvapati’ [1.6 above, where asyndeton is probable]? This really presents no problem; Aśvapati [“lord of horses”] is a family name of the Kekayas, for they possessed many horses.”
|
|
64.20
|
“Mount Irāvata and Mount Indraśira”: The commentators are not unanimous in identifying Irāvata (perhaps a back-formation from Airāvata, Indra’s elephant) and Indraśira as either mountains or regions. The names appear to be unattested elsewhere.
|
|
64.21
|
The SR adds after this verse that Bharata, hurrying to depart and full of foreboding because of the dream and the messengers’ haste, did not find any pleasure in the
gifts (1636*).
|
|
64.23
|
“circle-wheeled” maṇḍalacakrān: A literal translation, for the phrase is obscure, though Ck may well be right: “A wheel used for starting a chariot under way, situated in the middle of the wheels at the four corners;
we still find it used it Kānci and other places” (Cg, “round wheels” [!]; Cm, “wheels fitted on in a circular formation”). Cm (and Ck apparently) takes pādas ab and cd separately, yojayitvā then having to signify, “having assembled.”
|
|
64.24
|
“whom his grandfather trusted like himself” āryakasyātmasamaiḥ: Ātma- here is by exception reflexive not to the main subject but to āryakasya. Some S manuscripts, Ck among them, read in place of this sabhāryakaḥ, “along with his wife.”
“Gṛha” gṛhāt: Instead of being short for rājagṛhāt, this could of course just mean “from the house.”
“untroubled by enemies” apetaśatruḥ: The epithet is principally for alliteration, śatrughnam apetaśatruḥ.
“as a perfected being … the world of Indra” siddha ivendralokāt: It is not usual for such mythopoeic similes to have any narrative value (cf. note on 2.29), but this one seems to, suggesting
that Bharata was suddenly transported from the Kashmirian paradise to the real world of personal, familial, and political turmoil in Ayodhyā.
|
Sarga 65
|
65.1
|
Cg comments, “The messengers had taken the straight though difficult route in order to reach Girivraja as quickly as possible; Bharata follows the great way, circuitous though it is, because he has a four-part army with him. That is why the names of the rivers,
mountains, and so on mentioned here are different [from those in sarga 62]” (similarly Ck, Ct). With a few obvious exceptions, there is virtually no information on any of the geographical features mentioned in this
sarga.
“deep” hrādinīm: The name of a river, according to Cg, Ct, Cr (so Cm, Ck, who read hlādinīm; hrā- is authenticated by the NR). The position of ca, however, and the use of the word in verse 4 below, clearly suggest that the item is an adjective (cf. PW s.v. hradin).
“the SR has Bharata first cross the (otherwise unattested) Sudāmā River (1638*).
|
|
65.2–3
|
Cg believes (the unknown) Eladhāna to be on the Śatadrū.
“the ‘river trailing stones’” śilām ākurvatīm: With Cm, Cg, we take this to be an epexegetical epithet of the river Silāvahā (“bearing stones”), which we have in 3b (cf. another etymological figure for the name of a river at 43.9). (No river of this
name is mentioned elsewhere in Sanskrit literature. Perhaps it is the Dṛṣadvatī, the “Stony River,” a tributary of the Sarasvatī, known from the ṚV.) Otherwise we follow Ck in the main for the remainder of the two ślokas.
“honest, majestic and ever true to his word” satyasaṃdhaḥ śuciḥ śrīmān: For the intrusive commendation of Bharata, cf. note on 64.9.
After this verse the SR has Bharata cross the Sarasvatī and Ganges (which some commentators take to mean the Indus), and enter the Bhāruṇḍa forest beyond the land of the Vīramatsyas (1642*, 1643*).
|
|
65.4
|
Kuliṅgā: To be distinguished from the Kuliṅgā in 62.12, which is the name of a city.
|
|
65.5
|
“he took a store of water” ādāya codakam: That is, for his journey through the wilderness mentioned in the next verse (as Cg observes [so Cs]; not out of regard for the river as a holy place, as per Ck, Ct).
|
|
65.6
|
“as the wind (passes through) the sky” mārutaḥ kham iva: Ck reads in place of this, meruprakhyam atha, “(passed through the wilderness) called Meru” (not recorded in the crit. ed.).
An NR insertion hereafter shows Bharata crossing the Hiraṇvatī (1645*), and an SR (1646*), the Ganges.
|
|
65.7
|
“the southern end of Toraṇa” toraṇaṃ dakṣiṇārdhena: The accusative is prescribed by Pā 2.3.31.
|
|
65.9
|
“Bharata took leave of the army” anujñāpyātha bharato vāhinīm: Cg, Ck, Ct observe that since the land east of Ujjihānā was his own country, Bharata could allow the retinue to proceed at its own pace without fear, while he himself hurried on ahead. They also agree (citing
AmaK in support) that sāla has here the [rare] sense of “tree” in general (contrast verse 12); and that āsthāya vājinaḥ means not “mounting horses” but yoking them to the chariot, inasmuch as later (verse 14) Bharata is shown to be riding in a chariot.
|
|
65.11
|
“the Gomatī”: In 43.9 the Gomatī appears to be due south of Ayodhyā; cf. MBh 13.31.18, with Dandekar’s note there (placing the river in Oudh).
|
|
65.15
|
“white-clay” pāṇdumṛttikā: Or, “white-chalk” Presumably plastering or whitewashing is meant. Cm, Ck, probably rightly, understand this as a general epithet of the city, rather than one specifically indicating absence of joy
(“because the practice of smearing the walls with cowdung [as a sign of, and means of securing, good luck] has been suspended,”
Cg, Cr; “despite its being protected … it looked like a mass of white clay, that is, worthless,” Ct).
|
|
65.18
|
“since dusk” sāyāhne: Bharata has arrived at Ayodhyā in the early morning, and what he describes here should accord with that fact. We thus follow Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr on the temporal aspect of the compound; cf. also note on verse 19.
|
|
65.19
|
“to be weeping” anurudantīva: Because of the dewdrops? Compare a similar image in 3.15.16.
|
|
65.21
|
“various portents” vividhāni … nimittāni: Such portents, according to the commentators, would be the cry of a jackal [see 355.2], the appearance of a crow, the twitching
of the left eye [cf. 3.55.20] (birds and animals passing on the left, 3.55.11; tripping, 3.58.1; etc.).
|
|
65.22
|
“the Gate of Victory” dvāreṇa vaijayantena: We agree with Cg, Cr in taking vajayantena as a proper name (Cm [first explanation], Ck, Ct [first explanation], “so called because it had a palace similar to Indra’s palace [Vaijayanta]”).
“with cries of ‘Long live the king!’” vijayaṃ pṛṣṭhaḥ: This means to call out [vi-]jayatu devaḥ, “May the god be victorious.” It is the greeting that causes Bharata’s puzzlement in the next verse, for it is only given to kings (cf. 6.23.34, to Rāvaṇa; 6.109.1, to Rāma; note that Bharata is already regarded as king by the people, cf. 64.2, 75.1). A nice touch by the poet, which the commentators overlook.
By the syllable re (in dvāreṇa), which is the sixth syllable of the Gāyatrīmantra, Cm, Cg observe that at this point in the text 5,000 verses of the (traditional) Rām have been completed (cf. note on 39.5).
|
Sarga 66
|
66.3
|
“his house” svagṛham: That is, his mother’s house (Cs).
“the royal splendor was absent” śrīvivarjitam: Probably simply grandiloquence for “the king was not there” (cf. verse 12). Bharata would normally have done obeisance to his father first (cf. verse 13).
|
|
66.4
|
“drew … to her breast” aṅke … āropya: It is a curiously persistent error to translate aṅka- as “lap.” That, in fact, it usually does not mean this in the Rām is indicated by such verses as 3.49.15, aṅkenādāya … papāta bhuvi, “Clutching [her] in his embrace he leapt to the ground.”
|
|
66.6
|
Note the asyndeton in pādas ab (confirmed by verse 8 cd).
|
|
66.8
|
“Last night” adya … rātriḥ: Cm, Cg, Ct here correctly explain the idiom (cf. 56.14 above).
|
|
66.9
|
“but they were an encumbrance, and so I left them on the road” pariśrāntaṃ pathy abhavat: The NR’s pathi tac chrāntam utsṛjya supports Cg’s interpretation of the syntax here (Ck explains, “[the gifts, that is, the animals] grew tired on the way”).
|
|
66.14
|
“an artful mother to an artless son” ajānantam prajānantī: This pāda, a very common syntactical schema (cf. 10.3), is taken independently and the verbals absolutely; Cg, Ck, Ct want prajānantī to govern priyavat, which is perfectly possible, but the syntactical design and symmetry seem deliberate.
“Your father has followed” te pitā gataḥ: Cg thinks this is a gentle locution employed in order not to arouse sorrow in Bharata; but it seems impersonal and cold, intimating that Kaikeyī did not much grieve for her husband’s death (first because, as a young woman married to an old man, she always knew that
she could be widowed at any moment; then too, she had married Daśaratha only because she had been able to extract the promise of her son’s succession [cf. 99.3 and note]; thus Varadacharya 1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 123n).
|
|
66.15
|
“of a righteous family” dharmābhijana-: We agree with Cm, Ct, Cr in understanding the compound as a madhyamapadalopi, that is, with the middle element (such as yukta-) suppressed.
|
|
66.19
|
“prince” rājaputra: Some S manuscripts (and Ck and Cs) read, perhaps authentically, “king.”
|
|
66.24–25
|
“the great and illustrious king” mahārājaḥ … kīrtimān: Despite the indications of Ck (and Varadacharya 1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 125n), Ct, and the NR (which in fact reads “my aged father”), there is no doubt that these verses refer to Rāma and not to Daśaratha. Bharata’s use of mahārāja, “great king,” in reference to Rāma is a fine artistic touch: skillfully but unobtrusively the poet hereby underscores both the absolute lack of any kingly ambitions
on Bharata’s own part (recall his confusion at being addressed as king in 65.22, and cf. 75.1), and his unquestioned, innate conviction
that Rāma should and would naturally succeed (cf. verse 21).
|
|
66.28
|
“truthful” satyavikramaḥ: See notes on 19.7 and 104.3.
“just” sādhu: Apparently, “before you summon Rāma” (Ck on verse 29 takes sādhu in compound with saṃdeśam, “good message.”)
|
|
66.29
|
“Kaikeyī replies with the intention of destroying his affection for his father, by saying, ‘his last thoughts were not about you at
all, but only about Rāma,’” Cg.
|
|
66.34
|
“promptly” yugapad: Cm, Cg, Ct understand in its more usual sense, “simultaneously,” that is, at the same moment as she told of the kings death. We prefer
the interpretation of Varadacharya, who comments, “One might expect, in relating something so vicious, that she would have to pause time and again, being unable
to get the words out; but in fact she tells everything without any reluctance or difficulty” (1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 127n).
|
|
66.36
|
“about his brother’s conduct” bhrātuś cāritra-: The NR eliminates Bharata’s doubt about Rāma, reading “mother” for “brother.”
|
|
66.37
|
“of any brahman” brāhmaṇa- … kasyacit: The indefinite adjective is to be construed with the noun in compound, against classical usage (not to be taken independently,
“for some reason,” Cm, Cg, Ct; “[or] of some one [else],” Cr).
|
|
66.38
|
“unborn child” bhrūṇa-: Cm, Cg implausibly want to interpret this as “brahman” (cf. Kane 1962-1975, vol. 2.i, p. 131 n290; p. 148 n334; vol. 3, p. 612 nl,161). Committing an abortion is considered a great sin as
early as the Nir (6.27).
|
|
66.39
|
“with the same” tenaiva: The commentators refer this to the disposition Kaikeyī has shown throughout her interview with Bharata. We agree with Varadacharya in seeing a reference to her original transgression (1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 128n).
|
|
66.44
|
“as you know to be right” dharmajña: Literally, “knower of dharma.” The commentators attempt to be more specific: “knower of political wisdom,” Cm, Cg; “knower of the dharma requiring one to obey one’s father’s command, as Rāma did,” Ct.
The NR here has Kaikeyī admit the contemptible nature of her deed (1715*), which does not seem to be implied in our verse by evaṃvidham, “such a thing,” that is, “all that I could do.”
Some S manuscripts hereafter insert a vigorous passage (1717*) in which Bharata violently rebukes his mother (exclaiming at one point, “You who exiled Rāma, who killed your husband, did I pass ten months in your belly! Oh god, I am an object of contempt to all the world”); he
exhorts her to kill herself, saying he hesitates to kill her himself only because he shrinks from having it said of Rāma that his younger brother is a matricide, etc. (cf. 72.21, 98.47).
|
Sarga 67
|
67.4
|
“the night of doom” kālarātriḥ: “The all-destroying energy arising at the time of universal dissolution,” Cm, Cg; “the night of universal dissolution;” Ck, Ct.
|
|
67.7
|
“far-sighted” dīrghadarśinī: “Seeing the misfortune that would come at a later date [“from Kaikeyī;” Ct)],” Cm, Cg, Ct (we follow their indication of the concessive nature of the epithet).
|
|
67.9
|
“What possible purpose” kiṃ nu paśyasi kāraṇam: Translated thus in view of verse 10 (so, too, Cg, Ct explain); in view of verse 9ab, possible also: “what charge could you have brought against him” (see the note on 32.20).
|
|
67.12
|
“like Mount Meru behind its forest” merur meruvanaṃ yathā: The simile is not particularly effective. The commentators explain: “The Meru forest, springing up from Mount Meru [as Rāma from Daśaratha], acts as its guardian by making the way impassable” (Cm, Cg; so Ct). It is attested nowhere else in epic literature. Various NE manuscripts and D4, 5, 7 give, “[I resorted to Rāma] as the sun to Mount Meru” (1731*.7; see the note on 35.21), a sensible alternative.
|
|
67.14
|
“stratagems” yogaiḥ: As in ArthSā 9.1.15, (sāmādibhir) yogo(paniṣadbhyām ca), “(conciliation and the other political means) or stratagems [such as spies, etc.] (or alchemical manipulations)” (cf. also
5.1.54; Cm, Cg wrongly take as = sāma, etc.).
“force of intellect” buddhibalena: Again see ArthSā: “Power (śakti) is of three sorts: ‘force of intelligence’ (jñānabala), or the power of counsel (mantraśakti)” (6.2.33). Falsely Cm, Cg: “that is, when the intellect is endowed with the eightfold capacity for learning, retaining, and so on” (cf. ArthSā 1.5.5 for the enumeration); Ck, Ct, “force — that is, physical force — joined with intellect.”
“a woman so blindly ambitious for her son” putragardhinīm: The NR has the attractive variant mātṛgandhini, “you who only faintly resemble a mother” (1733*.2; cf. 73.12). Here the SR adds a verse to some extent confirmed by the
NR (though not by the NW): “For in this family, among all our ancestors, the eldest (son) is consecrated to the kingship, and the other brothers show
him strict obedience. You never considered this law of kings [SR; you destroyed this commendable practice (NR)]” (1735*.5-7 nearly = 1732*.9-11).
|
|
67.15
|
“inside a mountain cave” parvatagahvarasthaḥ: The qualification refers not to the supposition that lions roar louder when comfortably ensconced in their caves (Cg), but to the fact that the roar would be painfully amplified in an enclosed space (thus too Varadacharya 1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 138n).
|
Sarga 68
|
68.2
|
“you … should be expelled from the kingdom” rājyād bhraṃśasva: “That is, as her mother was,” Cg, Ck (cf. note on 32.1 above).
“may you weep your eyes out without me” mām ṛte rudatī bhava: The meaning of the pāda is uncertain. The crit. ed. prints mā mṛtam, where mā is taken by the commentators either as the negative or = mām. The first would be translated, “do not weep for the dead (your husband),” do not perform those actions, such as weeping,
which a woman should; you are no longer fit to do so since you have lost the feelings appropriate to a wife (Ck, Ct, Cg [second interpretation]); the second would mean, “considering me dead may you weep”: since you have done a deed that could
kill me, consider me dead [“because you have abandoned dharma your son cannot be expected to live” (Ct)] (Cm, Cg). As for the first alternatives, no evidence has been provided that Kaikeyī has been weeping for Daśaratha; if anything, just the contrary. The second alternative, on the other hand, not only fits in poorly with pāda c (“abandoned by dharma, weep for me who am, whom you may consider, dead”), but would be a solecism unique in the Rām, for the pāda would then commence with an enclitic. What Bharata seems to be saying is this: According to justice you should be thrown out of the kingdom and, “in disgrace with fortune and
men’s eyes,” have all alone to weep for your outcast state, without me, for whom you claim to have done all this. Reading
mām ṛte (cf. the NR’s mām ṛte in a related context [1741*.6]) seems the most reasonable solution. Significantly, the rather rare accusative + ṛte is attested elsewhere in the Rām (for example, 5.36.5, 6.23.31; cf. also the critical apparatus on MBh 1.69.27a for a similar case).
|
|
68.4
|
“You are guilty of murdering the unborn” bhrūṇahatyām asi prāptā: “Guilty of a sin equal to the murder …” Cg. Or perhaps Bharata’s charge is to be taken literally: What Kaikeyī has in fact done is to annihilate the future generations of the House of Ikṣvāku.
|
|
68.5
|
“(such evil … ) renouncing” (īdṛśaṃ pāpam … ) hitvā: Here pāda c is construed appositionally in the relative clause. Bharata’s fear would be that, if Kaikeyī could abandon Rāma, whom all the world loves, what might she do to him (cf. 42.19, 21 above). The alternatives of the commentators are not persuasive:
Ck, “the fear that by reason of her transgression Rāma will abandon him”; Cc “fear, that is, of the people’s reproach, namely, that Kaikeyī’s son is naturally as corrupt as she is; or that equal guilt may attach to him by associating with her” (that is, on the
principle that “one who closely associates or dwells with any one of the four [five] great sinners himself incurs mahāpātaka [equal sin]” [Kane 1962-1975, vol. 4, p. 25]).
|
|
68.6
|
“infamy” ayaśaḥ: Probably “that Bharata would be thought to have colluded with his mother to have his father killed and brother exiled” (Cg), rather than “that Bharata is the son of an evil mother who killed her husband” (Ck). Ca in pāda c coordinates the three acts, and does not imply “also in the world to come” (Cm, Ct).
|
|
68.10
|
We understand this śloka closely with verse 11; less likely is Cg’s construction, taking it as a substantiation of the statement in verse 9, for the acts mentioned in verse 10 would not necessarily
endanger the House of Kekaya.
|
|
68.13
|
“(that Rāma) arose from Kausalyā’s very self” (rāmaṃ) kausalyāyātmasaṃbhavam: Considering the context — verses 12 and 14ff. — we understand the pāda (note double saṃdhi, kausalyāyātma-) as containing the predicate of the object clause (so Ck); Cg (and Ct) prefer, “you were not aware that Rāma, Kausalyā’s son, is temperate” (“that is, she thought he would, like some baser man, slay his [affinal] kin”).
“very self” ātma-: Quite possibly the word means “body” here (compare verse 23 below).
|
|
68.14
|
“Limb from mother’s limb is a son born” aṅgapratyaṅgajaḥ putraḥ: The line is a near quotation of a famous mantra (cited in the ŚāṅkhāĀ 4.11, Nir 3.4 and elsewhere; see Kane 1962-1975, vol. 3, p. 641 n1, 220; the verse continues, “you are the [parent’s] self with the name of ‘son.’ May you live
a hundred autumns”).
“Being born ‘limb from limb’ means that a child arises from the vital sap [tejas] collected from all the limbs … [sperm in the man’s case], blood in the woman’s,” Cg, Ck, Ct.
“because he is her very own, and not mere kin” priyatvān na tu bāndhavaḥ: The pāda is problematic. Cg, Ck. Ct read differently, priyā eva tu bāndhavāḥ, “while relatives are merely dear.” Cm, reading with the crit. ed.,. presses it to mean, “because he is ‘dear’ he is not (like) (some other) relative, an adopted son, for example.” Neither
explanation is convincing. The translation of priyatvāt as ‘because he is her very own” relies on an admittedly archaic sense of priya- (compare Homeric. phílos; cf. Mayrhofer 1956-1980, s.v., and, for the connotations of the word, Stanford on “Odyssey” 1.60), but this sense may well have remained in currency through to the late vedic period (perhaps the KauṣīBrU’s indrasya priyaṃ dhāma [3.1, p. 73] presents an example), and it might have been thought to harmonize with the archaizing character of the citation
in the first half of the verse; it appears to fit well with the content of those pādas.
|
|
68.15ff.
|
The story of the divine wish-granting cow Surabhi (also the homa-cow of Vasiṣṭha; often, as here, conceived of as residing in heaven [cf. verse 17], though in the MBh [5.100.1, for example] she is said to dwell in Rasātala, the seventh level of the subterranean world), is told also, with some few variations, at MBh 3.10.7-18.
|
|
68.15
|
“held in esteem by the gods” surasaṃmatā: For alliteration (a yamaka): surabhiḥ surasaṃmatā. So, too, in verse 17, “fragrant” -surabhi.
|
|
68.23
|
After this verse the NR continues with a narratively irrelevant but interesting story: Indra tells Surabhi not to be sad, for their suffering is a consequence of a decision the cows made themselves. They had practiced austerities
and begged Brahmā that they might gain the highest worlds by their own acts. He told them to betake themselves to the world of men: all their
sufferings there will be austerities to burn away sin. Any man that hurts them will reap evil, and any that succors them good.
In the MBh version, Indra in commiseration causes rain to fall, impeding the labors of the farmer and releasing the ox (for here only one is mentioned)
from its toil.
|
|
68.26
|
“amends” apacitam: The commentators all understand the word in the sense of “honor”: “must pay full honor,” but this is less apposite.
|
|
68.29
|
“like the banner of Indra, Śacī’s lord” śacīpateḥ ketur iva: “Raising the banner [a bamboo staff decorated with garlands, etc.] in honor of Indra was a [late summer] festival [called Indramaha] prescribed for kings” (Kane 1962-1975, vol. 2.i. p. 398; cf. also Gonda 1966, pp. 74-77).
|
Sarga 69
|
69.1
|
Before this verse the NR includes eighteen lines, in which Bharata, addressing Śatrughna, ponders the power of fate; wondering then what he will say to Kausalyā, he begins to weep (1771*). The SR has Bharata vilify his mother in the midst of the counselors, maintaining that he did not lust after the kingship nor conspire with his
mother; that, living far away, he knew nothing of the planned consecration of Rāma or of all that followed (1772*).
|
|
69.2
|
“Far-sighted” dīrghadarśinam: That is, malevolently forethoughtful, scheming (so Varadacharya [1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 148n] who refers to verse 6 below [cf. also 3.2.18]). Contrast Bharata’s application of the epithet to Kausalyā, 67.7.
|
|
69.6
|
“how quickly” śīghram: Even more speedily than he might have anticipated, by reason of the king’s untimely death (Varadacharya 1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 149n).
|
|
69.7
|
“what advantage” kaṃ guṇam: “For it was possible for her to acquire the kingship even without exiling Rāma,” Cg; “Had he been present, Rāma, in accordance with his father’s order, would have behaved just like Bhīṣma [in the MBh epic], and have consecrated you and stood by your side,” Ck, Ct.
|
|
69.8
|
“Why doesn’t Kaikeyī … drive me out as well” mām api kaikeyī prasthāpayitum arhati: “I must be equally an unwitting source of sorrow to her,” Ck.
Hiraṇyanābha: Literally, “Of the golden navel” (or, “of the golden chariot-wheel”). This unusual epithet appears to be some kind of cognomen
of the offspring of Kosalan women. See PraśnaU 6.1, hiraṇyanābhaḥ kausalyo rājaputraḥ (cf. also ŚāṅkhāŚS 16.9.13).
|
|
69.9
|
“and the sacred fires carried at our head” agnihotraṃ puraskṛtya: Since Kausalyā suspects Bharata of having conspired with Kaikeyī, she allows him no authority to perform the funeral rites of Daśaratha, and asserts here that she will take with her the king’s sacred fires [cf. 70.13 and note] and by implication the body of
the king to Rāma for cremation (Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct).
|
|
69.10
|
“it is up to you” arhasi: Invidiously acknowledging Bharata’s new kingly authority.
“send” netum: Taken as unmarked causative (cf. Cg on verse 11).
|
|
69.14ff.
|
“Bharata gives voice to imprecations in order to repudiate the charge that Kausalyā levels at him,” Cm, Cg; “Bharata’s claim — that he loves Rāma even more deeply than in the past, since he now invests him with the status of father — is not now open to Kausalyā for confirmation by personal observation, and so he tries to certify it by his imprecations,” Ck, Ct.
The curses, while expressed in a general way, refer particularly to Bharata (namely, “may my mind … if I sanctioned,” etc.), by the exegetical rule that “there is no general statement without particular
application” (nirviśeṣaṁ na sāmānyam) (Cm, Cg, Ct). This will be made explicit in verses 30-31.
“Here the poet, by the artifice of the curses, expounds various aspects of dharma,” Cg. It is equally probable that, by demonstrating Bharata’s deep knowledge of dharma, the poet wishes to invite the inference that Bharata could never have done something so unrighteous as to conspire against his elder brother. For another example of how Vālmīki invests conventional epic didacticism with narrative and aesthetic function, see note on 94.7ff.
There appears to be no particular dharmāśāstra that offers an identical catalogue of offenses. Parallels can be cited only eclectically. A rather similar list of imprecations
occurs in the MBh (7.51.25ff.).
For the style of the refrain, see the note on 25.5.
|
|
69.14
|
“May that man never come to think in harmony with the sacred texts” kṛtā śāstrānugā buddhir mā bhūt tasya kadācana: That is, may he lose all awareness of the commandments and prohibitions propounded in the sacred and secular texts. “This
is the greatest misfortune of all, so it is presented as the first curse; all the rest is simply amplification of this,” Ck (“the implication is, may he die; cf. ‘from loss of mind one dies’” [BhagGī 2.63], Cr).
|
|
69.15
|
“most wicked of men” pāpīyasām: Low-castes (Cg, Cr); for being the servant of a shudra cf. ManuSm 11.69.
“pass urine” mehatu: Cf. YājñaSm 1.134 for the prohibition (1.16 for the positive prescription).
“kick a sleeping cow” hantu pādena gāṃ suptām: Cf. Āpastamba [cited by Ctr, vol. 2, p. 453], “One must avoid touching with one’s foot [images of] the gods, a king, a brahman and a cow” (cf. pādena spṛśate gāś ca in a similar list of imprecations in MBh 13, App. I, No. 20, line 151, and MBh 7.51.30). The qualification “sleeping” means to exclude cases of self-defense (Cg). The verse does not mean “killing” a cow, as Cg seems to interpret, for although that of course is prohibited (see ManuSm 11.59), it is difficult to accomplish by kicking.
The NR adds: touching, when impure, a cow, fire, or a brahman; reviling a guru; lusting after the wife of a friend or guru (1788*).
|
|
69.16
|
“without remuneration” anarthakam: We follow here Ck, Ct, Cr (so Cm?); just possible is also, “(forces … to do a deed) of great improbity” (cf. GautDS 21.10, pātakasaṃyojaka, one who incites another to commit a crime that causes loss of caste).
|
|
69.17–18
|
The reciprocal duties of king and subjects: loyalty in exchange for protection, and taxation only in consequence of protection
(BaudhDS 1.10.1; Kane 1962-1975, vol. 3, pp. 36ff. and references).
|
|
69.21
|
The sin of brahmojjhatā, forgetting the veda (Ck, Ct; ManuSm 11.56; YājñaSm 3.228, adhītasya nāśanam).
After this verse D3 adds the sin of a brahman’s teaching the vedas and vedāṅgas to a Niṣāda (1789*), the NR, the sin of those who hear (false) witness in a dispute (1790*).
|
|
69.22
|
“to no purpose” vṛthā: That is, without ritual motivation, without the pretext of a śrāddha feast (Ck, Ct). The foods mentioned are to be used only in a ceremonial context: cf. ManuSm 5.7 (a close parallel to our verse, cited by Ctr vol. 2, p. 456; cf. also MBh 7.51.28). For the use of meat (goat or sheep) in the śrāddha ceremony, cf. 1.48.9, 2.71.2, 3.10.55, and Ck, Ct noted on 17.15 above (also SatyāŚS 28.4.1; YājñaSm 1.258-61, 269, 272). According to Cm, Cg, the sin is that of cooking for oneself only, and not for gods, ancestors, guests (ManuSm 3.118; YājñaSm 3.238). The NR seems to have “interpreted” with Ck, Ct, for it reads verse 27 below as though that referred to the sin Cm, Cg mention here.
“may he show contempt for his gurus” gurūṃś cāpy avajānātu: Cf. ManuSm 11.55.
After this verse the SR inserts the sins of touching a cow with one’s foot (as if it had “interpreted” verse 15 with Cg), criticizing one’s teacher, being treacherous to a friend, divulging confidences, and so on (1793*).
|
|
69.23
|
“while he alone eats delicacies” sa eko mṛṣṭam aśnātu: Whereas the others have to eat spoiled food (Cg) or are starving (Ck, Ct). Compare MBh 5.33.40: “Who is crueler than the man who eats fine food all alone … without sharing with his dependents?” (cf. also verse
46). Ctr (vol. 2, p. 458) cites VāmaP [untraced]: “He who eats by himself, alone, when his dependents are starving, is reborn as a caṇḍāla” (cf. also Suttanipāta 1.6.102 and MBh 7.51.32).
Some S manuscripts add, “May he never get a seemly wife, and die childless, without performing the rites of dharma” (1794*).
|
|
69.24
|
“dependents” bhṛtya-: For this general sense of the word (usually “servants”), cf. 98.32 also Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr on 1795*.2). The sin is covered by ManuSm 11.95 and 62, YājñaSm 3.237, 239.
After this verse the SR adds the sin of selling lak, salt, meat; of being killed while fleeing in battle; of wandering begging
like an idiot, carrying a skull in one’s hand; of addiction to liquor, dice, women; of never turning the mind to dharma, of giving alms to people who do not deserve it, and so on (1795*).
|
|
69.25
|
Cf. VāsiDS 1.18.
The NR adds, “May he be an incompetent who gains political power and governs with the help of incompetents; may he reside six months
in a village and pimp for his own daughter” (1796*).
|
|
69.26
|
“violation of a guru’s bed” gurutalpage: Cf. note on 57.22.
|
|
69.27
|
“obedience to the gods” devatānām … śuśrūṣām: “This consists of satisfying them with clarified butter, rice or barley oblations sacrificial animals, cakes, and so on,
collected for the fire-sacrifices; ‘obedience to the ancestors’ consists of propitiating them, on eclipse days, on the death
days of the mother and father, and so on, with the previously mentioned things as well as rice, and so on,” Cg. The NR substitutes, “May he eat on his own without offering to …” (see the note on verse 22 above).
|
|
69.28
|
Hereafter the SR inserts a long list of sins and misfortunes, including: having many children while being poor and sick; disappointing
suppliants; engaging in deceit and fearing royal punishment; missing one’s wife’s proper period for intercourse; renouncing
a lawful wedded wife and having adulterous affairs; the crimes of a brahman’s allowing his family line to become extinct,
of polluting water and giving poison, of impeaching the honor shown to a brahman, of milking a cow that has recently calved,
of denying a thirsty man when water is available, of remaining silent during a legal dispute though able to supply corroborative
evidence (1802*).
|
|
69.30
|
“called down upon his head” śapamānam: The ātmanepada here and in verse 31 is taken as reflexive.
|
|
69.31
|
“chokes the very breath of life” prāṇān uparuṇatsi: Cg suggests, “You ‘hold back,’ restore, my life-breath which was ready to depart because of my separation from Rāma; that is, by making these curses you have reassured me.” But cf. the use of upa + rudh with prāṇa- in 3.64.11 (Jaṭāyus on the point of death), uparuddhyanti me prāṇā (dṛṣṭir bhramati), “My breath is coming harder (everything is swimming before my eyes).”
|
|
69.32
|
“If what you promise me is true” satyapratijño me: We agree with Cm and Ct in seeing a conditional aspect here. What precisely the phrase means is more difficult to ascertain: “(If) you are telling
me the truth,” Cm; “What is suggested is that he should fulfil what he promised to Kaikeyī [68.27], and bring back Rāma,” Ct. Perhaps simply, “if your promises — the protestations implied by your oaths — are true, sincere.”
After this the NR inserts a passage in which Kausalyā blesses Bharata, informs him that his father has been embalmed, and urges him to cast off his sorrow and protect the subjects (1806*).
|
|
69.33
|
“confusion” mohāt: Ck understands this as “faintness” May it not rather mean that Bharata was racked not only with sorrow over the loss of his father and brother but also by the “confusion” that he was being held
responsible?
|
|
69.34
|
Hereafter the NR adds that when night was over the ministers and others entered the king’s chamber and found Bharata nearly unconscious with grief (1810*).
|
Sarga 70
|
70.1
|
The crit. ed. incorrectly registers two chapters of the NR (App. I, No. 23) after sarga 74. They rightfully belong here, being the NR version of crit. ed. sarga 70, to be followed by 1812*. The sargas consist of the following: Bharata’s lament (lines 1-26), including his repudiation of the kingship and his expression of the desire either to immolate himself
or enter the forest; Vasiṣṭha’s admonition and instruction to perform the funeral of Daśaratha (27-54); Bharata’s sight of, and lament over, the dead king (55-90); further admonitions from Vasiṣṭha and Jābāli (90-110, including a reference to “good king Bhūridyumna,” who after death was caused to fall from heaven by reason of his kinsmen’s excessive lamentation, 99-102; cf. Saund 11.46); Bharata’s recovery of firmness and his readiness to perform the funeral (111ff.).
|
|
70.2
|
“obsequies” saṃyānam uttaram: All the commentators appear to have read uttamam.
|
|
70.3
|
“regained his composure” dhāraṇāṃ gataḥ: Ck criticizes the reading as artificial, offering instead dharaṇṃ gataḥ, “[gone to the earth, that is,] making a prostration before Vasiṣṭha; such a salutation to the guru being preparatory to the commencement of every sacred rite” (but cf. the NR, 1812*.23, śokavegam … dhārayan).
“commenced the performance” kārayām āsa: Understanding the tense as a simple past, Cm, Cg allude to a “synoptic” or “abbreviated” aspect (saṃgraha-, saṃkṣepa-ukti) of the verb (the poet going on then to supply details). It seems clearly inchoative (cf. 1.23.4, 73.2; 3.47.1 and notes).
|
|
70.4
|
“laid upon the earth” bhūmau niveśitam: “To cleanse off the oil,” Cg.
“protector of the earth … laid upon the earth” bhūmau niveśitam … bhūmipam: Note the poignant iteration.
|
|
70.6
|
“Why did you take this decision” kiṃ te vyavasitam: That is, to go to heaven (in agreement with Cg). Reproaching the dead’s “decision” to die and forsake those who love him is a common motif of the ritual lament in epic
literature (see for example HariVaṃ 77).
|
|
70.7
|
“your people” imaṃ janam: Less likely, “this person” (that is, Bharata himself).
|
|
70.11
|
“Let it all be done” tāni … kriyatām: A rare case of lack of concord without clear metrical exigency (cf. Michelson 1904, p. 145 [the single example he notes is rejected in the crit. ed., 3.874*, who cites Hopkins 1901, p. 245; see also Edgerton 1953a, p. 129, especially paragraph 25.14). Cg, Ck read the plural.
|
|
70.13
|
“The sacred fires … had been placed outside” agnayaḥ … baḥiṣkṛtāḥ: Because of the presence of a corpse within (Cg, Ck, Ct).
The three śrauta fires of the dead agnihotrin are taken to the place of cremation and used to kindle the fire (cf. ŚatBr 13.8.4.11).
|
|
70.15
|
“silver” ḥiraṇyam: So glossed by the commentators attempting to distinguish it from suvarṇam (perhaps this is not so far from the truth; cf. Rau 1973, p. 18). They suggest also that these were “flowers made out of gold and silver.”
The corresponding verses in the NR clarify the significance of the verse: “Wagons full of jewels and gold went distributing riches to the people, miserable
now without their leader. All the servants distributed various jewels as the funerary gifts [aurdhvadehikadāna] of the king” (1812*.41-4). Giving gifts in honor of the dead (particularly kings) appears elsewhere in the Rām (4.24.5; related are the gifts mentioned in 71.2-3 below; see Hopkins 1889, p. 17n, for MBh references) and is attested in historical times (Kane 1962-1975, vol. 4, p. 182 n426).
The NR inserts at this point a verse describing how bards, panegyrists, and genealogists went in front of the procession “sweetly
praising the king with a recitation of his deeds” (1812*.45-6).
|
|
70.18
|
“made offering to the fire” hutāśanaṃ hutvā: A kind of etymological periphrasis for “made it blaze.” Cg, Ck, Cr read, “gave the fire,” that is, lit the pyre.
“intoned prayers” jepuḥ: “That is, the paitṛmedhikamantras [ṚV 10.15.1-13, or more generally 10.14-18],” Cg, Ck, Ct. The NR has them recite the mantras “in their minds.” In addition, it describes how the priests cleanse his sacrificial utensils
— the plates, ladles, firesticks, etc. — and place them upon the pyre, and then sacrifice an animal [the anustaraṇikā (sic legendum) or “covering animal”] and place it [its parts] around the king [cf. 3.64.32]; how Bharata has the area to the east of the pyre dragged with a plow [this should, in fact, have been the first ritual act], releases
a cow with its calf, and finally sprinkles the pyre with butter, oil, and suet and ignites it (1812*.66-76).
|
|
70.19
|
The NR shows that Kaikeyī is in attendance (1812*.53).
|
|
70.20
|
“as the flames engulfed” agnicitam: Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct understand the compound as “one who has erected the fire altar [agnicit] that is, a performer of the great sacrifices.” We agree with Cr.
“leftward” prasavyam: We follow Cm, Ct (is apasavyaṃ cakāra in 4.24.41 to be understood so too? but see MBh 7.162.48-50 with De’s note there). On inauspicious occasions, left rather than right predominates in ritual activity; the sacred thread, for
example, which is normally worn so as to come under the right arm, is at funerals (when not brought round one’s body), worn
over the right shoulder to as to come under the left arm (cf. KātyŚS 25.8.13 and Paranjpe’s note on MBh 11.23.42; also Kane 1962-1975, vol. 4, p. 206). Cg claims that this circumambulation (which he interprets as both leftward and rightward) is normally done while the corpse
is still on the litter; that it is mentioned at this point in the ceremony, he suggests, may be because the poet does not
intend to suggest any specific sequence, or it may be due to variation in local custom.
|
|
70.22
|
We are to understand that the whole cortège proceeded afterward to the riverbank to perform the water-offering to the dead.
Otherwise the verse seems quite out of order. The NR, indeed, has the funeral take place at the bank (1812*.57, very frequently the site of funerals in the epic, for example,
HariVaṃ 78.44), and suggests the following, more probable, order of verses for the crit. ed.: 14, 19, 15-17, 22, 18, 20-21, 23.
|
|
70.23
|
“After making the funeral libation” kṛtvodakam: “When [the mourners] have come to a place where there is standing water, having once plunged into it and raised their heads
out of it they pour one handful of water, pronounce the gotra name and the proper name (of the deceased)” (Kane 1962-1975, vol. 4, p. 209). The rite is both a purification for the living and an offering to the dead.
“the ten-day period of mourning” daśāhaṃ … duḥkham: The commentators are troubled by this reference to a ten-day period of ritual impurity, when the standard śāstras required twelve (or sixteen) days for kshatriyas; they adduce YājñaSm 3.22 (cf. ManuSm 5.83; in the MBh, the twelve-day period was standard, see for example 1.118.30 in honor of Pāṇḍu]). They reconcile the contradiction by pointing to [the prescription attributed to Vṛddhaparāśara in] ParāSm [3.4], which justifies the procedure here. See the note on 1.17.11-12.
|
Sarga 71
|
71.1
|
“śrāddha rites” śrāddhakarmāṇi: A memorial service consisting of offerings of balls of cooked rice (piṇḍa) to the departed ancestors, gifts to and feeding of brahmans (cf. next verse), and similar largesse (see the note on 100.13).
|
|
71.2
|
“goat’s flesh and much white rice” bāstikaṃ bahu śuklam ca: We take pāda c in apposition to b. The commentators disagree about the meaning of śuklam (“adjective to ‘goat’s flesh,’ or, ‘silver,’ Cg; “pure, fit to be given,” Cm; “silver,” Ck, Ct, Cr); thus, either “(plentiful) white (goat’s flesh)” or more probably (comparing 85.63), “(goat’s flesh and much) white (rice).”
But in fact, considering YājñaSm 1.260 and ManuSm 3.272, where among the foods to be given at a śrāddha we find mahāśalkam, perhaps the original reading was śalkam (a crustacean, specifically prawns [here a collective singular, jātyekavacana]), a rare word that even the commentators on the dharmaśāstras are uncertain about, and thus easily corrupted. For goat’s flesh cf. note on 69.22 above; bāstika appears to be a unique usage.
|
|
71.5
|
“the ceremony of purification” śodhana-: The collecting of the charred bones (cf. verse 8). The ritual texts are at odds about the correct time for this rite, though
the procedure here appears to agree with ĀśvaGS 4.5.1. Cg adduces Baudhāyana[pitṛmedhasūtras 1.14.1 (p. 395)], which allows a wide variety of options. Ck believes that the collection of the bones must have been done earlier and that the activity meant here is the cleaning of
the place, removal of ashes, and the like.
“His throat choked with sobs” śabdāpihitakaṇṭhaḥ: Although not impossible, śabdāpihitakaṇṭhaḥ is attested nowhere else in epic literature, and is suspect. It looks like an old metathesis of bāṣpāpihita-, which is offered here by three good D manuscripts, and reappears at 93.38 below.
|
|
71.7
|
After this verse the NR has Bharata strew garlands upon the pyre and walk counterclockwise around it (1818*).
|
|
71.8
|
“the place where … body had met extinction” śarīṛanirvāṇam: Follows Cm, Cg, Ct, in accordance with Pā 3.3.117: Ck, “(and) his father’s extinguished body.”
|
|
71.9
|
“the way a pole-banner in honor of Śakra” śakrasya yantradhvaja iva: This translation of the simile accords with Cm, Cg. Ck, Ct, “Since Śakra’s banner stands in the sky [that is, the rainbow, but see note on 55.7 above] it cannot ‘fall to earth’; thus the word ‘mechanical’
[yantra-], that is, a mechanical contrivance in the form of a banner used for decorating houses” (?). The NR lucidly reads, “like a banner of Śakra fallen from the pole” (1820*; cf. MBh 7.67.68, 68.65).
|
|
71.10
|
“at his final hour” antakāle: That is, when his merit had been exhausted (cf. note on 11.1 above). Since the seers in the story of Yayāti are his grandsons, Cg would like to take amātyāḥ (“ministers”) as “kinsmen,” which is doubtful.
|
|
71.12
|
“another of … virtues” guṇāṅgāni tāni tāni: Literally, “another side, feature of” Cg, Cr (so too Cm?) understand the compound as dvandva, Cs explicitly glossing “his virtues and his [gentle] limbs”; Ck, Ct, “the acts — giving pretty clothes, etc. — which were ‘parts’ of his ‘virtue,’ that is, of his favoring them.”
|
|
71.16
|
“does not dissolve … it never will” nāvadīryate: We agree with Cm, Cg in taking the verb apo koinou with both half-verses.
|
|
71.21
|
“their” eṣām: The plural (dual expected) is used in order to include Rāma (Cg), but see note on 3.67.20.
“the wise” vaidyaḥ: “Omniscient one” (Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct), though perhaps “physician” (that is, of the soul; Cr) is correct (all commentators cite AmaK for the two senses), or simply “learned brahman” (cf. 94-51 and note).
“maintaining his usual composure” prakṛtimān: Literally, “having his normal nature”; contra Cm, Cg, Cr, who take the suffix as commendatory (praśaṃsāyāṃ matup, “of excellent nature”), and Ck, Ct, “having a nature consisting of pure sattva” (quite improbably Cs, “with the subjects”).
After this verse the SR adds, “This is the thirteenth day since your father’s death (that is, since his cremation [according
to commentators]). Why are you delaying in collecting all the bones?” (1831*).
|
|
71.22
|
Read arhasi (arhati must be a misprint).
“There are three dualities” trīṇi dvandvāni: It is curious that the three pairs of opposites are not recorded in the text. The commentators try in various ways to make
good the omission; Cm is probably closest “birth and death, happiness and sorrow, gain and loss” (cf. 19.20).
After this verse D3 adds the following poignant verses: “Like a flock of birds that for a night gathers together in one place and at dawn scatters
to the ten horizons — such is one’s union with sons and friends. Like travelers who exchange a few words at a roadside well
and then go their separate ways — such is one’s union with kinsmen” (1834*; cf. Saund 15.33-4).
|
|
71.23
|
“born and so must die” -bhavābhavau: “The samāhāradvandva bhavābhavam appears to have greater manuscript support (its sense would be, “the nature of the life cycle”).
|
|
71.25
|
“the other rites” aparāḥ kriyāḥ: “Taking away the ashes, sweeping the ground, pouring out an offering of milk, and so on,” Ck.
After this verse the NR inserts a passage (App. I. No. 22), in which Bharata makes a water-offering to his father, grieves further, and even threatens to fast to death in order to follow his father
(line 26), until he is deterred by the consoling words of a minister named Dharmapāla [note the apparently Buddhist name], who convinces him to return to Ayodhyā.
|
Sarga 72
|
72.1
|
“making the journey back” yātraṃ samīhantam: In disagreement with the commentators, who understand “‘preparing for (‘contemplating,’ Cm, Ct) the journey,’ that is, to Rāma,” Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr.
The repeated use of the phrase “Lakṣmaṇa’s younger brother’’ (verses 1, 5, 23) is more than mere epic mannerism: it is meant to suggest that Śatrughna shares Lakṣmaṇa’s character traits, particularly his propensity to violent behavior, as we witness in this sarga.
|
|
72.3
|
The first line is contemptuous in tone, the particle nāma (like yo ‘pi) expressing scorn (Cg, citing Vaija).
|
|
72.4
|
“both sides of the issue” nayānayau: Literally, “the [relative] policy and impolicy,” that is, of the two options, Rāma’s exile or the king’s dethronement. Śatrughna speaks, as Ck notes, in accordance with the political theory that holds, “Guru though a man be, if he is haughty … he must be punished”
(cf. note on 18.11).
“would have deposed the king” nigrāhyaḥ … rājā: As Daśaratha himself had urged Rāma to do (31.23).
|
|
72.7
|
“the gatekeeper (.. seized)” dvāḥsthaḥ ( … gṛhītvā): Unless Mantharā’s political influence had already begun to wane, it seems presumptuous, not to say dangerous, for a simple gateman to treat
her thus. Dvāḥsthām has manuscript support, but then Bharata becomes subject (as he would also be if we were to take dvāḥsthaḥ adjectivally), and against this the use in verse 8 of the second plural vaḥ (though there are variant readings, or vaḥ could be majestic plural), and Bharata’s words in verse 20 seem to testify. For these reasons and despite the fact that most of the NR explicitly attributes the deed to Bharata, it appears best to accept the crit. ed.’s decision.
|
|
72.9
|
The NR here shows Śatrughna seizing Mantharā straightway by the throat and, as she screams, filling her mouth with dirt (1841*).
|
|
72.17
|
“like the sky in autumn” śāradaṃ gaganaṃ yathā: “That is. [when the monsoon clouds are gone and] the stars can be seen clearly,” Cg.
|
|
72.18
|
“holding … in his powerful grip” balavat … gṛhītvā: Cg understands balavat in compound with krodhāt (“towering rage”).
“(heaping scorn on) Kaikeyī” kaikeyīm (abhinirbhartsya): “We infer by this that Kaikeyī had come to set Mantharā free,” Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct.
The NR adds Śatrughna’s address to Kaikeyī here: “How will you ever set yourself free. … When you die you shall reap the fruits of your evil,” and so on. He then threatens
to kill the hunchback (1847*).
|
|
72.19
|
“she sought refuge with her son” putraṃ śaraṇam āgatā: Either because Śatrughna attempts to strike her (Cg, Ck) or in order to secure the release of Mantharā (Cm, Ct, Cr).
|
|
72.21
|
Some N manuscripts add: “Restrain your anger. righteous prince — she is already slain by her own deed, and she is the slave of another,
a hunchback, and a woman on top of it all” (1848*).
|
Sarga 73
|
73.1
|
With regard to the possibility that sargas 73-74 are later additions, see note on 75.1ff.
“deputies of the king” rājakartāraḥ: See note on 61.1: the NR substitutes “counselors.”
|
|
73.2
|
“our most revered guru’ no gurutaro guruḥ: Ck comments: “Statements like ‘First one must acquire a king, then a wife, then wealth’ [MBh 12.57.41, cf. note on 61.10] demonstrate that a king, because he is the most obviously effective in providing protection,
is an even more highly revered guru than one’s mother or father.”
|
|
73.3
|
“by mere chance” saṃgatyā: Comparing MBh 1.145.8 and 175.18-19, where the word clearly has the sense “by chance” (cf. Nīlakaṇṭha ad 1.184.18 vulgate; this appears to be its meaning in Rām 6.113.16 also, as well as in MBh 12.171.10), and not finding any epic instance of the word in the sense of “agreement,” we concur with Cm [second interpretation], and Cg against Ck (who comments, “‘because of the agreement,’ [embedded] in his father’s command, with regard both to Rāma’s exile and Bharata’s succession”).
“come to harm” nāparādhnoti: In agreement with Cm (second option), though there appears to be no parallel for use of the verb in quite this sense (Ck understands, “‘You [supplying bhavān; but cf. the second person singular in pāda a] would not be transgressing’ if you became king, that is, Bharata would not be in conflict with dharma, his elder brother or worldly custom”). The “harm” meant would principally be invasion by neighboring states (cf. 82.20-22).
|
|
73.8
|
“I will live” ahaṃ … vatsyāmi: “That is, as Rāma’s substitute,” Cg, Ck, Ct; cf. 103.26-29.
|
|
73.11
|
“like a sacred fire” havyavāham iva: Is the common characteristic (sādhāraṇadharma) of the simile (upamā) Rāma’s brilliant power (his tejaḥ), as well as the respect he deserves? The commentators are silent.
|
|
73.12
|
“who but faintly resembles a mother” mātṛgandhinīm: Most of the NR reads, “who is so blindly ambitious for the kingship” (cf. note on 67.14).
|
|
73.13
|
“Let a road be made” kriyatām … panthāḥ: “Since Rāma will be king it is correct form to come to him in company with a royal escort; thus there must be preparation of the road,”
Ck. The Pāṇḍavas march out to see the retired king Dhṛtarāṣṭra in much the same fashion, with large numbers of troops, grand rest houses, and the like (MBh. 15.29.18ff.).
“men to scout out the trackless regions” durgavicārakāḥ, Perhaps instead, “to lead the people through … ” (so Cm; Cg, “people to prepare the trackless regions, or, guards who know …”).
|
|
73.14
|
“prayer for majesty” śrīmadvākyam: The translation agrees with Ck, Ct, to the extent that pāda d cannot construe with pādas ab (so Cm, Cg, Cr), but the presence of śrī in the next verse requires the translation given here.
|
|
73.15
|
“of the lotus” padmā: Who dwells in the lotus (Cg), who carries a lotus (Cm), who is called “lotus” and whose emblem is [or who is marked with] the lotus (Ck, Ct). Is the statement a simple benediction, or does it carry the suggestion that Bharata too may some day succeed to the kingship, of which Śrī is a superintending deity? Cf. note on 64.10.
|
|
73.16
|
“for all to hear” saṃśravaṇe: cf. 3.57.25, sudūrasaṃśravam (svaram), 5.29.1, 6.38.5; so Ck here. Cm, Cg, Cr: “(spoke out) ‘with regard to the promise’ of bringing Rāma back” (citing Halāyudha: there appears to be no corroboration in the literature for the word being used in this sense).
Ck, supported by little manuscript evidence and less grammar, but with the enthusiastic endorsement of Ct, reads, “The prince, hearing their words (their blessing) (became happy) and tears of joy over (the people) fell down from
the noble man’s noble face,” and observes, “One commentator [we do not know which] thinks this verse irrelevant, and says
he offers some comment only because [of the maxim] ‘Find some way of accounting for whatever is in the text.’ Well, if it
is true that the verse is irrelevant, he could do without the whole Rāmāyaṇa; he could get the entire matter from a little epitome and all the rest would be unnecessary.” He goes on to say that the
purpose of the verse, in fact, is the reference to the change in Bharata’s countenance, which must be mentioned because of the action that follows.
|
Sarga 74
|
74.1–3
|
There is some disagreement among the commentators about the precise meaning of many of the terms appearing here. Reasonable
alternatives to, or amplifications of, the translation follow:
“surveyors” bhūmipradeśajñāḥ: “Familiar with high and low, or various, tracts of land,” Cg, Ck; “knowing which areas do or do not contain water,” Ct, Cr.
“men trained in measurement” sūtrakarmaviśāradāḥ: “Trained in working with lines (“by making machines,” Ck) for hauling water out of deep tanks, wells, etc., in dry areas; or, weavers,” Cg, Ck; “trained in employing lines for measuring out the rest-areas; or, weavers,” Cm, Ct, Cr (in HariVaṃ 86.12 the sūtrahastāḥ perform measurements).
“who were zealous in their work” svakarmābhiratāḥ: “Guards,” Cg, Ck; “adjective to diggers, that is, who would dig even under enemy attack,” Ct.
“engineers” yantrakāḥ: “Builders of auxiliary constructions, by means of logs, etc., for crossing large streams; or, trappers,” Cg, Ck, Cr (“that is, builders of machines for trapping birds and animals,” Cm); “makers of fountains, etc.,” Ct.
“craftsmen” sthapatayaḥ; “Chief carpenters,” Cm; “girders, builders of chariots” (“that is, chief carpenters,” Ct) Ck, Ct (cf. Hazra 1979, especially pp. 420-22; contrast the sense of the word in 44.9).
“men” puruṣāḥ: “Royal foremen,” Cg.
“skilled in machinery” yantrakovidāḥ: “Skilled in constructing catapults, etc. (“or, fountains,” Cm),” Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr.
“road-levelers” mārginaḥ: “Men appointed to guard this or that particular forest road,” Ck, Ct, Cr.
“cane-weavers” vaṃśakarmakṛtaḥ: “Arrowsmiths; or, men who measure off the earth with cane-sticks” [read -dalair in the crit. app.], Crā.
|
|
74.4
|
“joyfully” harṣāt: “Though the work is basically painful, the people go ‘joyfully’ because of their eagerness to see Rāma,” Cg.
|
|
74.5
|
“bright and early” purastāt: There seems no other way to translate the adverb than in this unattested sense (PW “vorher, zuerst” makes little sense). It looks like a corruption of some sort; the NR, reasonably, gives purataḥ or puraś ca (“from the city”).
|
|
74.7
|
“transplanted trees” vṛkṣān aropayan: Apparently full-grown trees, to provide shade.
|
|
74.8
|
“cleared” vidhamanti: Cg understands the verb to mean “burn” (a rare sense, if at all possible, and one that makes the qualification “stronger men”
uncalled for elsewhere, 5.12.20, 6.4.60, etc., it is used in the simple sense of “destroy”). The verb is construed with the
remainder of pādas cd (in general agreement with Ct); though such a zeugma is rather hard, we do find parallel instances (cf. 73.13, 90.10, 3.55.10).
|
|
74.9
|
“dry wells” kūpān: As the NR makes clear, jīrṇakūpān, “old, disused wells” (1871*); cf. Cr, “wells that are dry and [dangerously] overgrown with grass.”
|
|
74.11
|
“various kinds of reservoirs” udapānān bahuvidhān: “Different ones for men, elephants, horses, and so on [“tanks, wells, and so on,” Ck, Ct, Cr]; the benches would be for resting [during drinking],” Cg.
|
|
74.12
|
“whitewashed” sasudhā-: “In those particular areas where the rest houses were [to be situated],” Ck (“elsewhere only clay-surfaced,” Ct); so, too, with regard to the sprinkling of sandalwood water in verse 13 (Cg). The compound in pāda c should be understood as paranipāta for mattadvijagaṇodghuṣṭaḥ (cf. note on 41.27).
|
|
74.14
|
“diligently following the orders they had received” yathājñapti yuktāḥ: That is, from Bharata (so Ct, Cr).
|
|
74.15
|
“rest areas” niveśaḥ: Jātyekavacanam, both here and in verse 16. For the rest areas of a king out on expedition cf. ArthŚā 10.1ff. (they were grand constructions).
|
|
74.17
|
“spread heaps of sand” bahupāṃsucayāḥ: We follow Cg here, who glosses pāmsu- as “fine sand.” Ct, understanding the word in its more usual sense, believes the compound to suggest the removal of dirt, but this seems less
likely.
“erected poles and crossbeams and bars” yantrendrakīlaparighāḥ: In pāda c there is a serious corruption. The crit. ed.’s reading, tatrendrakīlapratimāḥ, is nearly nonsense (“They [the sites?] had the look of Mount Indrakīla there,” so the commentators). Indrakīla- is a rare word, meaning “bolt, crossbar, crossbeam”; it is found in MBh 6.55.119 (cf. Belvalkar’s note there), in juxtaposition to yantra, which we find here in our NR. We thus read with the NR, yantrendrakīlaparighāḥ, though without absolute confidence. (See further Rhys Davids and Stede 1921-1925 s.v. indakhīla, and Edgerton 1953b s.v. indrakīla [“not recorded in this sense in Skt.”].)
|
|
74.19
|
“spire-topped mansions” viṭaṅkāgravimānakaiḥ: Or, “mansions with friezes, cornices (or, dove-cotes?) on their roofs” (viṭaṅka, glossed kapotapālikā by AmaK, cited by Cm, Cg, Ck, Cr; cf. Cg, Ct, Cr on 5.42.6 “a beam installed horizontally atop a pillar”).
|
|
74.20
|
This verse is to be construed with 21, in agreement with Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr. Cg adds, “The epithets applied to the Ganges suggest that the rest houses [or rather, the road itself] could not be constructed any farther”; note that Mount Citrakūṭa, where Rāma is dwelling, would still be at least twenty miles beyond the end of the road, assuming it reached to the Ganges at Prayāga (cf. 48.25).
|
|
74.21
|
It may be that we are supposed to arrange the tenors and vehicles of the simile thus: road-Ganges-fish — sky-moon-stars (the water of the Ganges is always described as white).
|
Sarga 75
|
75.1ff.
|
The bards come to awaken Bharata, treating him as if he were the king. Bharata protests that he is not (verse 4). Vasiṣṭha calls an assembly to offer the kingship to Bharata (verses 8ff., 76.1-7), but the prince refuses, declaring instead that he will bring Rāma back from the forest (76.8ff.). Finally he orders an expedition (76.21ff.). Now, in light of sargas 73-74, all this is either inconsistent or redundant. In addition, nothing is later said either of the road (only in an SR
interpolation, cf. note on 76.18; Guha is unaware of it in 78.15 [see Cg’s weak defense ad loc.]), or of the decorated campsites (cf. especially 77.20). The inference one is forced to draw is that
sargas 73-74, though attested in all manuscripts (somewhat differently placed in the NR, but this is not decisive), are a later addition. Varadacharya rather desperately suggests that Vasiṣṭha was not among the “deputies of the king” mentioned in sarga 73, and consequently proceeds with Bharata’s consecration until Bharata himself rejects it in his presence (1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 191n).
For remarks on the (misplaced) NR insertion (App. I, No. 23), cf. note on 70.1.
|
|
75.1
|
“in the night” rātrim: That is, in the second half of the night (so Cm, Cg, and in general Ck, Ct). Note the accusative of time at which (cf. note on 37.26).
Nāndīmukha: Obscure. PW s.v. wants to connect it, in some unspecified way, with the pitṛs of this name. Indeed, the pitṛs are thus designated in the vṛddhiśrāddha, a śrāddha offered to secure good fortune (cf. Kane 1962-1975, vol. 4, p. 359 n920, and cf. ŚāṅkḥāGS 4.4.1ff.). We should thus probably understand it as a ceremony to be undertaken the coming day in anticipation of Bharata’s presumed consecration. The commentators themselves are quite uncertain, though Ck, Ct in a general way support this interpretation.
|
|
75.2
|
“the drum of the nightwatch” yāmadundubhiḥ: “That is, signaling when a watch had ended,” Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct; “signaling that only one watch of the night was left,” Cr.
|
|
75.3
|
“it brought … lacerating (grief)” (śokair) arandhrayat: The verb is a denominative from randhra- (apparently a unique usage).
|
|
75.5
|
“what great wrong these people are doing because of Kaikeyī” kaikeyyā lokasyāpakṛtam mahat: The line is translated in agreement with Cg, Ck (Ct specifies that the wrongdoing is with regard to Bharata [their treating him as a king]). Alternatively: “how terribly Kaikeyī has offended against the people” (Cg, second interpretation).
|
|
75.6
|
Hereafter the SR inserts, “And our great leader, too, Rāghava himself, has been banished by this mother of mine, who abandoned righteousness” (1883*).
|
|
75.7
|
“the women” yoṣitaḥ: Or, “his wives” (cf. note on 8.5).
|
|
75.8
|
The NR has Vasiṣṭha enter in company with Bharata (and accordingly alters verse 13 below).
|
|
75.9
|
“with his attendants” sagaṇaḥ: “‘With his troops’ that is, of students” (Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr; “or, of assemblymen,” Varadacharya 1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 193n).
Sudharmā: The assembly hall of the gods.
|
|
75.11
|
“commanders” -vallabhān: The word appears to be unattested in this sense, but thus do Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr gloss it (cf. also 98.71 and note). There is additionally some redundance here, which Ck, Ct (and Cg. Cr?) eliminate by reading “vaishyas” for “soldiers.” Does the verse give us an archaic list of the prakṛtis — the “limbs” of the state, cf. verse 13 — later developed into a standard group of seven (cf. 84.6-7 and note for a nearly
complete listing on the classical model)? The NR names those to be brought (Sumantra, Jaimini, Sumitra, Vijaya, etc. [1888*]), similarly the SR hereafter (Bharata, Śatrughna, Yudhājit [“another name for Vijaya,” Cg], Sumantra, and so on. [1889*]).
|
|
75.13
|
“subjects” prakṛtayaḥ: Perhaps in the sense of “estates,” referring back to those mentioned in verse 11.
|
|
75.14
|
“like a pool” hrada iva: Ck may be right to take it in the sense of “great pool, that is, the ocean”; in any case, clearly an oceanside pool (Cg, Ct). Cg and Ck equate the placid water with Vasiṣṭha [cf. 71.21; does it suggest instead the intense but controlled excitement of the assembly?], the fish and serpent with Bharata and Śatrughna (cf. 37.22 and note), and the gems, etc. with the ministers, etc.; whereas Ck (and Ct) goes on to remark that, while hrada, “pool” (masculine), and sabhā, “hall” (feminine), are different in gender, the relationship between them of tenor and vehicle can still hold, on the analogy
of candraḥ (masculine) iva mukham (neuter), “a face like the moon” (Ct, “because the sensitive reader is not troubled by it”). Ct rejects these equations, saying that the qualifications in pādas ab construe actually, by morphological change, with sabhā (the fish, shells, etc. would be represented in paintings, the jewels would be found on the pillars, and so on), because
if we take it any other way the poet would be guilty of the fault of “deficiency” nyūnatā) in that the actual upameyas are not mentioned in the verse?).
|
Sarga 76
|
76.1
|
“favorably inclined toward Bharata” bharatapragrahām: Pragraha- appears never to be used as an independent adjective (in the Rām or anywhere else), as the crit. ed. prints and the commentators understand. We read with the NR, which gives it in compound with bharata-, and makes Vasiṣṭha the subject of the verse. On this reading the simile would make better sense, Bharata = the moon (the nobles = stars).
|
|
76.2
|
“when the clouds have vanished” ghanāpāye: “In autumn, when the stars — to which the ornaments worn in honor of Bharata’s anticipated consecration would be compared — are visible,” Cg.
|
|
76.4
|
“in the performance of righteousness” dharmam ācaran: “Keeping his word,” Cm, Cg. Ck. Ct.
|
|
76.5
|
Cg, Ck, Ct cite: “A son is a son indeed if he obeys his parents when alive, feeds [brahmans] plentifully year by year [at śrāddha ceremonies], and makes the ancestral offering for them at Gayā” (attributed to Manu in SūktiRa 74.4).
|
|
76.6
|
“gladden the ministers” muditāmātyaḥ: We take the adjectival compound as a prolepsis. Varadacharya (1964-1965, vol. 2. p. 196n) suggests, “the ministers are happy with you,” that is, executing the duties of kingship will
be easy since the ministers have no animosity toward him (an interpretation made with 67.11 in mind).
|
|
76.7
|
“sovereigns” kevalāḥ: Or, “tyrants” (so Cg, “those who have no [legitimate?] throne”; Ck, “no ‘consecration of the turban’” [both construe only with pāda c]).
“the westernmost ones” aparāntāḥ: Thus, despite the tautology, in light of Aśokan Rock Edict V [Mansehra], line 4 (see Mookerji 1962, p. 140 n 6, and ArthŚā 2.2.[15], which he cites). Cg is in agreement: “living in the (western) region, the Yavanas [Greeks].”
“who live by the sea” sāmudrāḥ: “Islanders,” according to Cm, Cg; “merchant mariners,” Ck, Ct.
|
|
76.9
|
“like the call of the gray goose” kalahaṃsasvaraḥ: Cf. 43.12. Cg claims that the phrase suggests Bharata’s “intense determination,” by which he presumably means that Bharata, grieved by remembering Rāma, yet steadies his voice to proclaim his intention clearly. The indistinctness of the bird’s call and of Bharata’s words may in fact be the common property (cf. MBh 11.18.14). But in any case we should probably not look for too much narrative significance here, alliteration being a prime
motive for the phrase, -kalayā … kalahaṃsa-. Cg goes on to add that the appellation “young prince” is a pregnant one (“how wonderful that he is ready to give up the pleasures
of kingship even at the stage in life when he is most capable of enjoying them”), and that, being under the sway of his sorrow,
Bharata fails to remember the prohibition against criticizing one’s gurus in public.
|
|
76.10
|
“a person like me” madvidhaḥ: “Who follows śāstra:” Cm, Cg. Ck, Ct believe that Bharata hereby means that he too has practiced chastity, and so on. But there seems no reason to assume that Bharata arrogates to himself the same qualities as Rāma. The qualification seems to suggest just the opposite, that Bharata is emphasizing his own inferiority to Rāma, about which he is explicit elsewhere (98.59-60).
|
|
76.12
|
“best” śreṣṭhaḥ: Or even, “most regal,” as superlative to (an unattested) positive adjective of śrī?
“Dilīpa and Nahuṣa”: “Named as representing the best kings of the solar and lunar dynasties [respectively],” Cg, but cf. notes on 5.9, 58.36 regarding Nahuṣa. For Dilīpa see 58.36 and note, and 102.21.
|
|
76.13
|
“followed only by ignoble men, and leading to hell” anāryajuṣṭam asvargyam: A quarter-verse reappearing at BhagGī 2.2c (with reference to Arjuna’s “cowardice”), briefly discussed by Jacobi 1918, p. 324.
“in the eyes of all the world” loke: Cg wrongly wants the word to be qualified by ikṣvākūṇām (“in the eyes of the people of the Ikṣvākus”).
|
|
76.16
|
The awkward irruption of this verse is removed in the NR by transposition and insertion.
|
|
76.17
|
“noble brother (Lakṣmaṇa)” āryo (lakṣmaṇaḥ). “The application of the term ‘noble’ to the youngest brother is because of his zeal in dharma, namely, compliance with the eldest,” Cg.
|
|
76.18
|
“to force him to return” vinivartayituṃ balāt: Literally, “to bring him back by force.” This translation of the crit. ed.’s balāt is made with some hesitation. Both Cm and Ck read vanāt, “from the forest,” and the NR diverges (the word probably can not construe with vartiṣye; the commentators are silent), but note that Bharata will attempt to force him by means of the hunger strike (cf. 103.13ff.).
After this verse the SR finds it necessary that Bharata mention the workers he has already sent out to prepare the road for the contemplated expedition (1899*).
|
|
76.22
|
“subjects” prakṛtayaḥ: Cg, citing AmaK, takes the word here in the sense of “guildsmen of the town”; cf. note on 75.13 above.
|
|
76.25
|
“in the midst of his gurus” gurusaṃnidhau: “This is added to show that permission had been granted him,” Cg.
|
|
76.27–30
|
These verses recapitulate the contents of the sarga (Cg).
|
|
76.27
|
“His … guru” gurum: In contrast to its narrow signification as an English loanword (“spiritual teacher”), guru is in addition applied both to one’s mother and to one’s father (cf. 103.2-3); and in Bharata’s eyes, now that Daśaratha is dead, Rāma is his father (cf. 66.26-27).
“and beg his forgiveness. The words he spoke were fitting” bruvan suyuktaṃ … prasādayiṣyan: Cm and Cg construe, “ready to beg his forgiveness with fitting words.” We agree with Cr.
|
|
76.29
|
“charioteer” sūtaputraḥ: here -putra- signifies merely “hereditary affiliation” to the sūta (charioteer) “class” (cf. Alsdorf 1950, pp. 357-60).
|
Sarga 77
|
77.3
|
“according to precept” yathāvidhi. That is, in formation (cf. ArthŚā 10.5), as Ct intimates; Cm, Cg, “in accordance with Bharata’s order”, Ck, “at pleasure” (this perhaps with verse 20 in mind; see the note there).
|
|
77.6
|
Trying to explain why Kaikeyī is mentioned first in the verse, the commentators believe the implication to be that she is rushing ahead because of her
deep remorse (Cg, so also Ct). They see importance, too, in the singular “carriage”: either we are to understand that each woman went in a separate conveyance
(Cm, Ct), or that all three went in one conveyance, out of (renewed) affection (Ct). It is indicative of the poet’s indifference to Kaikeyī (she is a mere narrative device) that he has not prepared us for her apparent repentence here and in 86.16-17 (see the Introduction,
Chapter 8).
|
|
77.7
|
“nobles” ārya-: “Men of the first three varṇas,” Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct; “Vasiṣṭha and so on,” Cr.
|
|
77.9
|
“the mere sight of Rāghava” dṛṣṭa eva … rāghavaḥ: “They mean that Rāma does not have to be close to them and smile at them, or even glance at them and say something, nor would they themselves
have to make any effort. By a mere glimpse of him their grief will disappear,” Cg.
|
|
77.11
|
“subject” prakṛtayaḥ: “city-guildsmen” (Cg, Ck, Ct, cf. note on 76.22; we agree with Cr).
“merchants” naigamāḥ: So the commentators (cf. note on 1.14).
|
|
77.12–15
|
As in 74.1ff., there is some uncertainty about the identification of several of the occupations mentioned here. Possible alternatives
and clarifications follow:
“weavers” sūtrakarmakṛtaḥ: Contrast note on 74.1-3.
“workers in peacock-feathers” māyūrakāḥ: “Trappers of peacocks” (“and parrots, etc.,” Ct), Ck.
“bauble-makers” rocakāḥ: “Those who bring out a high sheen on ivory, walls, pedestals, etc.,’ Cm, Cg, Cr (apparently “polishers”).
“workers in ivory” dantakārāḥ: Artisans who carve as well as paint on ivory (Ct).
“blanket-cleaners” kambaladhāvakāḥ: Presumably dry-cleaners, in contrast to the washermen” (rajakāḥ) in verse 15.
“valets” -ācchadakāḥ: Literally, “coverers”; most S manuscripts and commentators read, more attractively, -ucchādakāḥ, “masseurs” (cf. note on 85.50).
“headmen of villages and hamlets” grāmaghoṣamahattarāḥ: “Village heralds,” Cm.
The “women” of the actors were employed both as actresses and as prostitutes.
Entranced by the catalogue style, the NR (1904*, l905*) extends the list by some thirty to forty occupations.
Note the present in verse 15c. Vālmīki appears to invest this tense with a particular vividness or vivacity in some contexts (cf. 13.7, 8; 70.13, to cite only a
couple of notable examples).
|
|
77.18
|
An SR insertion here has the train reach the Ganges close to Śṛṅgaverapura (1909*).
|
|
77.19
|
“stop” anutthitām: The authority for the crit. ed. reading (a)nugatām (“following”) is not in the least compelling. It appears that both the SR (which we adopt) and the NR support some form of -sthitām (anutthitām, ca sthitām, etc.), whose sense is also superior. We have a slight hysteron proteron in pādas ab (the river causes the army to halt).
|
|
77.20
|
“anywhere it chooses” abhiprāyeṇa sarvaśaḥ: We agree with Cm, Cg, Cr, particularly in light of verse 22 below; Ck (so apparently Ct), “encamp them ‘with the intention’ of crossing; that is to say. not with the intention of spending two or three days there
because the river is so pleasant.”
The reason why Bharata does not have the army pitch a regular camp, and insists on informality, is not wholly clear. In addition to Ck’s argument, we might suppose Bharata does not wish to arouse any suspicion that his is an army embarked on a hostile expedition, as a well-protected, formally
ordered camp could imply. He will be suspected of this nevertheless.
“straightway tomorrow” śva idānīm: Perhaps we have an idiom here; it is neither possible, with Cg, Ck, Cr, to construe idānīm with viśrāntāḥ, nor, with Cm, to combine it with niveśayata.
|
|
77.21
|
“as part of his obsequies” aurdhvadehanimittārtham: “By omitting to report similar rites at any of the other rivers that had been reached during the journey, the poet means
to imply that only the offering made with water of the Ganges will enable his father’s to reach the other world,” Ct.
|
Sarga 78
|
78.2
|
“purpose” antam: Lexica do not record this meaning for the word, but cf. Gonda 1938, p. 485. Less probably “end” in a spatial sense (though this in fact is how the NR interprets it, cf. 1913*, antam asyā … vistṛtāyāḥ, “[I do not see] any end to this expansive [army]”).
Note the double saṃdhi in asyāntam.
|
|
78.3
|
“standard … marked with a kovidāra tree” kovidāradhvajaḥ: That is, emblazoned with the device of the kovidāra. According to Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, this constituted the family standard of the Ikṣvākus (but note that the same device is found on the standard of Dhṛṣṭadyumna in the MBh, 6.50.89). Benthall describes the kovidāra as follows: “a small or middle-sized tree with a short trunk and dark brown, slightly rough bark … During the cold season
the foliage falls and … the large purple, pink, or white flowers appear among the falling leaves, until eventually they almost
cover the otherwise bare branches, making this one of the most beautiful of all Indian trees” (Benthall 1946, p. 204).
“fishermen” dāsān, This, as per ManuSm 10.34, = kaivarta (cf. verse 7).
|
|
78.6
|
“with your troops” balayuktāḥ: Several S manuscripts and Ck read instead, jālayuktāḥ, “provided with your nets.”
|
|
78.8
|
“is not ill-disposed” aduṣṭaḥ: For the tuṣṭaḥ of the crit. ed. we read (a)duṣṭaḥ, on the basis of manuscript evidence, sense, and 79.1 below. This is an unusually common scribal error; cf. 3.43.22, -duṣṭaḥ, v.l. -tuṣṭaḥ (also note on19.10); MBh 12.97.13, [saṃ]duṣṭaḥ corrupted into -tuṣṭaḥ.
|
|
78.9
|
“fish, meat, and wine” matsyamāṃsamadhūni: The victuals Guha brings are, by later standards at least (recall the five Tantric ritual materials), peculiar. The commentators are silent
save for Cr, who characteristically tries to etymologize them off the page. Do they suggest that Guha stands quite outside aryan-brahmanical civilization?
|
|
78.15
|
“This region is your pleasure-garden” niṣkuṭaś caiva deśo ‘yam: That is, you may use it as you wish; another cliché, as in 44.14 (“it is fit to be enjoyed by you,” Cg, Cr; “there is no need to worry that it is a jungle,” Ck).
“caught … quite unawares” vañcitāḥ: “They were ‘caught unawares’ by not being informed of his arrival; had they been, they would have come out to welcome him.
… Even though the road had been built as far as the Ganges [74.20], Guha says that since no messenger had up to then been sent he had no idea of Bharata’s arrival,” Cg, so Cm, Ck, Ct; the latter two call it “an expression of courtesy,” Cr, “of regret, at not going out to meet him” (lame explanations to solve the problem noted on 75.1). As Guha is not relieved of his suspicions about Bharata until 79.11 ff., the sense cannot be that he is “deceived” about Bharata’s hostile intentions.
“us here” te vayam: Like te sarve in the next pāda. Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr all understand, “we are yours,” that is, your servants.
“we all bid you” nivedayāmas te sarve: Ck, Ct, Cr read sarvaṃ, explaining, “we shall tell you everything, that is, about Rāma” (Ck, Cr), or, “we make over to you our kingdom” (Ct).
|
Sarga 79
|
79.1
|
“reasoned and purposeful” hetvarthasaṃhitam: That is, presumably, containing the reason why he refuses (Guha’s offer is in itself sufficient expression of hospitality), and implying the motive behind his refusal (his wish to hasten
on to Rāma, cf. verse 4).
|
|
79.4
|
“to Bharadvāja’s ashram” bharadvājāśramam: How Bharata knows that Rāma had visited Bharadvāja is unclear. One suspects the poet nods: cf. note on 51.1, where the crit. ed. shows that Sumantra’s knowledge of Rāma’s whereabouts is unquestionably an interpolation — perhaps motivated by such inconsistencies as the present one? (Cf. also
note on 83.21.)
|
|
79.7
|
“This great army of yours” iyaṃ te mahatī senā: Nowhere. in tact, does Bharata clearly explain why he goes in the company of such a vast force (but cf. note on 73.13).
|
|
79.8
|
“pure as the sky” ākāśa iva nirmalaḥ: “The faults suspected by Guha do not attach to Bharata. If one tries to smear mud on the sky it does not stick, and all that is dirtied is one’s hand. … ‘Even voice,’ because Bharata is not angry even though faults are [unjustly] being imputed to him,” Cg. As students of Vedānta will recall, the sky (also, “space”) is considered immaculate and whatever impurities are observed there are in fact superimpositions
caused by ignorance.
|
|
79.12
|
“blessed” dhanyaḥ: Or perhaps, “beneficent,” for although elsewhere the adjective usually has a passive sense (“to be blessed”), it seems to
have an active one here (“to bring blessings”).
|
|
79.16
|
“such a man” tādṛśaḥ: Against the commentators (except for Cg’s second interpretation), this is taken as genitive rather than nominative.
|
|
79.17
|
“like the flame” agnir iva: The simile here is somewhat askew. Cr suggests that what is intended to be compared with the “forest fire” is Bharata’s grief for Daśaratha. Is the “flame hidden within a tree” supposed to be spontaneous combustion (following the heating) deep within the hollow
of a tree?
|
|
79.18
|
“(sweat) poured down … (Himālaya) pours down” prasrutaḥ … (svedaḥ) … (himavān) prasrutaḥ: The juxtaposition of the intransitive and transitive aspects of the same verbal form is considered inelegant. Many manuscripts
have tried to eliminate the former instance because, as Cg remarks, the intransitive locution “does not accord with the simile.”
|
|
79.19–20
|
We must not expect too close a coordination of vehicle and tenor in this extended metaphor, though it is worth recording Cg’s attempt to provide it: “because his ‘brooding’ was continuous it is likened to a stream of rocks (falling) when ‘split
off from crevices’ [nirdara-, see below]; the variety of ‘sighs’ [Cg extracts this from the vi- in viniḥśvasita-] is similar to the variety of ‘minerals’ [Ct is obscure: “because the sighs bring forth a change in color of his ornaments” (just as the minerals would?)]; ‘desolation’
— the disinclination of one’s operative organs [hands, feet, etc.] to execute their proper tasks — is similar to the trees
of the ‘thickets,’ in point of their insensibility; the ‘grief,’ etc. [Ck, Ct, Cr understand instead adhi, that is, adhirūpāṇi, “high”] are like ‘peaks’ because of their solidity: ‘delirium’ is similar to [wild] ‘creatures’ in its endangering one’s
life; ‘misery’ is similar to ‘plants,’ etc., because it is so hard to make one’s was through it.”
“gorge” nirdaraśailena: Literally, “mountain gorge,” with paranipāta for śailanirdara-. Nirdara is a rare word, but one Vālmīki is fond of. Comparing its use in 3.63.5. 4.42.17 (and 4.13.5, where it must be read in place of the crit. ed.’s nirjhara-), we find that Cm’s explanation in 3.63.5 is correct: “paths through openings in rocks.” Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr, like Ck, Ct here, gloss “shattered rocks”; Cm, Ct on our present verse are led astray by the context: “rocks ‘that will not shatter.’”
|
|
79.21
|
“high-minded Bharata … utterly distraught” mahānubhāvaḥ … sudurmanāḥ: The adjectives in pāda b (cf. the NR construction, 1935*.2) and sudurmanāḥ (a not unusual epic enjambment, cf. note on 21.14) refer to Bharata. The syntax proposed by the commentators is improbable, except possibly for Cg’s joining sudurmanāḥ with guhaḥ, explaining, “seeing Bharata’s pain Guha became even more distraught than he.”
We understand the verse to mean that, after attempting to sleep, Bharata comes out again to speak with Guha, and after their conversation and Bharata’s further lamentation (sargas 80-82), Bharata retires again and Guha departs. Alternatively, the verse is a recapitulation (“So Bharata … had met [that day] with Guha”); the events of sargas 80-82, then, would occur Bharata retires here (verse 15) (suggested by Varadacharya 1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 216n).
|
Sarga 80
|
80.1
|
Before this the NR, rather clumsily, inserts eighteen verses, in order to introduce by way of a question from Bharata the otherwise abrupt and unmotivated account of Lakṣmaṇa’s vigil. Cg prefaces the sarga with the following comment: “There are no differences in the modern as against the ancient way of teaching about the Blessed
One. The teacher speaks and the auditor listens respectfully. So [the poet] here shows as. The preverb [in ācacakṣe, “began to describe”] has the sense of ‘partially’; he told only what was within grasp of his speech and senses, not everything.
… One who would teach such a thing [the complete nature of the Blessed One] … is attempting to take the measure of the ocean
with his hand.”
|
|
80.3
|
Verses 3-23 are nearly verbatim repetitions of 45.2-23 (45.16 is omitted here except in several N manuscripts [1942*]).
|
|
80.6
|
“simple” kevalām: Cg takes the adjective here to mean “obtained according to reasonable procedures” (in 45.5, “even the mere”; Ctś, “free of hindrances”).
|
|
80.9
|
“Lakṣmaṇa entreated us all, with righteousness alone in view” lakṣmaṇena … anunītā vayaṃ sarve dharmam evānupaśyatā: It is not possible to understand an ellipsis in pāda b (such as uktam), and to have pādas cd spoken by Lakṣmaṇa (as in 45.8; for anunītāḥ cf. also 81.16). Both the SR and the NR agree in presenting what appears to be a clear corruption in pādas ab (irremediable) and in pāda c (anunītāḥ for nātra bhītā): Lakṣmaṇa’s response has nothing to do with “righteousness.”
|
|
80.17
|
“that just eluded” atikrāntam atikrāntam: Cm and Cg (again) explain this as an independent sentence, “‘everything has gone beyond,’ that is, everything has lost its purpose”
(cf. note on 45.17).
|
|
80.22
|
“his promise fulfilled” satyapratijñena: Cm, Cg here take the compound as referring to Rāma (in 45.22 they rightly apply it to Daśaratha; cf. note there).
|
|
80.25
|
“glanced back often” vyavekṣamānau: Apparently a unique usage, but cf. 3.43.37, avekṣamānaḥ in the same sense (“attentive in every direction,” Cg).
|
Sarga 81
|
81.2
|
“By the attributes mentioned in the verse the poet means to express how little Bharata deserved to suffer such grief,” Cg. Ck, Ct interpret the verse as containing Bharata’s meditation on Rāma.
|
|
81.3
|
“pierced near the heart by goads” totrair hṛdi viddhaḥ: An odd image (though thus understood by Ck, Ct, Cr), given the nature and general use of elephant goads in contemporary India. The NR substitutes for the pāda, “like a tree fallen from a river bank [or, mountain slope]” (1946*).
|
|
81.7
|
“As a loving cow … her calf” vatsalā svaṃ yathā vatsam: Agrees with Cr; alternatively, “Lovingly … as if he were her own son” (Ck, Ct).
|
|
81.8
|
“you have no illness … ?” vyādhir na te kaccit: Cg artificially: “It is not physical illness Kausalyā is asking about, but the pain of separation from Rāma. Nor does she actually mean that, with Rāma in the forest, Bharata is ruler and protector, but rather this: All of us live only in the hopes of Rāma’s return; were he to hear that you [Bharata] are no more, not only would he not return, he would never again even look in this direction.”
|
|
81.15
|
“refused” pratyanujñāsīt: Cf. note on 44.19. The commentators are unsure: “he ‘ordered,’ (‘let it be taken) back,’” Cg; “returned it,” Cm; “‘accepted it’ merely to please me (and then gave it back to me [Ct, Cs]),” Ck; “‘promised,’ that ‘I will not eat it,’” Cr.
In 44.20 Rāma refuses the food by reason of the ascetic’s dharma he is following (cf. Cs, “the ‘code of kshatriyas’ is either the keeping of his promise to live in the wilderness on things of the wild, or the dharma of [not] accepting gifts. On the first alternative we should understand the following verse to mean that Rāma suppressed his real meaning and avoids accepting the food on other grounds”). Cg reports, “Some are of the opinion that Rāma refuses the presentation because it is made by a low-caste man, since he will indeed accept food from seers” [cf. 48.18,
3.6.22, 11.24].
|
|
81.16
|
“It is not for us to take. … Ours is always to give” na hy asmābhih pratigrāhyaṃ … deyaṃ tu sarvadā: On the vow itself, which Sītā is eager to repeat to anyone who will listen, see 3.45.15: “Rāma has taken a solemn vow … never to be broken: always to give and not to take, to tell the truth and not to lie” (cf. also
5.31.21). One might have thought the plural here to be simply majestic, but for the parallel in MBh 12.60.13: “I shall explain to you the dharma of the kshatriya: a king is to give, not demand (dadyād rājā na yāceta).
As on 44.20, the commentators are particularly interested in the sociological implications of the verse. Cg, “‘entreated us’: By this we gather that the fruit and so on presented by Guha — the foremost of those devoted to his [the Blessed One’s] feet — was purified by his devotion and perfectly acceptable by
reason of his being a supreme Bhāgavata, on the model of Śabarī [who though apparently a tribal woman shows ardent devotion to Rāma, cf. Araṇyakāṇḍa sarga 70] or Vidura [in the MBh, the low-caste half-brother of Pāṇḍu and Dhṛtarāṣṭra, who is devoted to Kṛṣṇa]. Rāma therefore refuses to accept it [not because Guha’s caste renders it impure, but] only because of his desire to fast on the bank of the holy river. And he wishes to fast because
of the profound dejection he feels at the grievous, sorrowful experiences of separation from so many people, foremost among
them his beloved mother and father.” Ck, “If this [reason given in the verse] is true, why does Rāma accept pūjā [food offered by way of homage] from Bharadvāja etc. [see previous note]? The answer is, because that is customary. A king is to be honored by a brahman with the milk and
honey mixture; and the king must accept it, insofar as it works to his [spiritual] benefit. The sixth portion of tax from
his own country is accepted by a king for the same reason, because it is customary to do so. Guha, however, as a Niṣāda, has no qualifications to make the pūjā according to precept, and therefore it cannot be accepted. Nor could it be accepted as if it were a tax, because Guha is not a subject in Rāma’s country.” Ct adds, “The real explanation is that, while Guha knows the truth [about Rāma’s divine nature] and so does have the qualifications to offer pūjā to the Blessed One, Rāma cannot eat it because he has taken a vow.”
|
|
81.18
|
“had” akarot: Note the use of the polysemic root kṛ, with the instrumental (Cg, Ck, Ct, “‘made’ a drinking by means of”).
In 44.24 Rāma is shown to perform the twilight worship first and then drink water. Cm tries unwisely to adjust the sequence of verses 17-18 here to accord with the earlier narrative, whereas Cg remarks that, since Rāma’s repast was the topic of discussion, Guha describes that first, though the sequence was just as it had originally been.
“all three” te trayaḥ: “Sītā too.” Cg; “including Sumantra,” Ct. Women do not normally perform the twilight worship.
|
|
81.20
|
“washing their feet” prakṣālya ca tayoḥ pādau: Cg again adds an oversensitive note: “We are to understand that he washed Rāma’s feet with his own hands, and Sītā’s only insofar as he provided her with water” (cf. note on 44.25).
|
|
81.22
|
“a pair of quivers” iṣudhī: Heroes wear two quivers because they shoot ambidextrously.
“the whole night through” niśām … kevalām: The two oldest commentators. Cv and Crā, read kevalām, and we follow them. The crit. ed.’s kevalam cannot be satisfactorily explained (“that is, without bed or sleep” [Cm, Cg, Ct]; “that is, without the desire for any allies” [Cr]).
|
|
81.23
|
Cg curiously suggests that Guha takes up guard in the belief that Lakṣmaṇa had been forced by Rāma to accompany him into exile, and in retribution for that he might be driven to try to harm Rāma while he slept; that Guha’s retainers come lest Guha himself do some harm to Rāma, and finally that all these fears were empty, as the poet implies, because Rāma is “the equal of great Indra.”
|
Sarga 82
|
82.4
|
“on a pile” varāstaraṇasaṃcaye: Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr analyze the compound as a bahuvrīhi, with “bed” understood.
|
|
82.5–6
|
Both the NR (v.l. ad 5b) and the SR (1964*) supply for these verses the verbal uṣitvā (“having passed the night … [he would always wake (verse 7)]”), which we accordingly repeat, though there appears to be a
certain verisimilitude in the rambling anacoluthic structure established by the crit. ed.
“in the finest palaces, mansions” prāsādāgravimāneṣu: Certainly a dvandva, cf. 24.7 above and note there for the translation (against the commentators).
“dazzling with bouquets of flowers” puṣpasaṃcayacitreṣu: Cg is possibly right to see paranipāta here (for citrapuṣpa-); we agree with Cr.
|
|
82.7
|
“ornaments” -ābharaṇa-:Those belonging to Rāma’s servants (Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr).
|
|
82.10
|
“Fate” kālena: Literally, “time.” Ck. “There is nothing at all that is ‘divine; that is, able to realize its purposes independently. … Everything must submit
to the compulsion of time, even divinity”; Ct, “There is no divinity more powerful than time, for when time had come, Rāma himself was forced to sleep upon the ground.” On the instrumental of comparison, see note on 42.26.
|
|
82.12ff.
|
One is reminded, by Bharata’s “reading” of these signs, of the famous scene in the cycle of Kṛṣṇa legends, where the village women interpret Kṛṣṇa’s footprints (ViṣṇuP 5.13.31ff., BhāgP 10.30.24ff.).
|
|
82.13
|
“dressed in all her jewelry” sābharaṇā: “She fell asleep without taking off her jewelry because she was exhausted from traveling,” Cg. A slight inconsistency: in 54.16 Sumantra said Sītā had taken off (or was not wearing) her ornaments but cf. note there).
|
|
82.14
|
Recall that Sītā is wearing her bark clothes over her silk garments (33.12; cf. 34.15).
|
|
82.15
|
“(such pleasure) that” (sukhā) … yena: The verse is not absolutely clear, but the best was to understand it is probably in opposition to verses 16-17. and to take
yena as introducing a result clause. Such is the construction of Cr.
|
|
82.18
|
“thrown into jeopardy” saṃśayitāḥ: Perhaps with an intended play on śayitaḥ (“[how could he] sleep”) in verse 17. We agree with Varadacharya, who compares 47.31 above (1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 231n), against the commentators: Cg, “We are ‘thrown into doubt’ about whether Rāma will receive our ministrations or not” (so in general Ck, Ct); Cm, “We have ‘come to doubt’ [whether we will attain] our own purposes in life [puruṣārtha].”
|
|
82.20
|
“And yet” ca: Note the adversative force; see 6.5.4 for a good parallel.
“no one” na … kaścit: “That is, no vassal king,” Cg; wrongly Ck, Ct, Cr, “any one like me”
|
|
82.23
|
vā = eva (so Cr).
|
|
82.24
|
“for what time remains” uttaraṃ kālam: The remainder of the fourteen-year period.
|
|
82.25
|
“Śatrughna shall live with me” śatrughno mānuvatsyati: On Bharata’s relationship with Śatrughna, Varadacharya (1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 233n) points to 1.17.19.
|
|
82.26
|
“If only … allow” api … kuryuḥ: For this absolute use of the optative with api, see 38.9 above, 3.35.4, 43.31, etc., and Speijer 1886, p. 263. Cg, Cr, wrongly: “api in the sense of a supposition,” that is, “can it be the gods will … ?”
|
|
82.27
|
“if I stay” vasan: “That is, he will become his servant. But will Rāma accept his attendance? Yes, he ‘will not be able to ignore’ one who is simultaneously brother, pupil, and slave,” Cg; “because he loves those who are devoted to him,” Ck, Ct.
The NR hereafter adds that the night then came on, and Guha departed (1970*).
|
Sarga 83
|
83.1
|
“in that very place” tatraiva: Where Rāma had slept (Cg).
|
|
83.2
|
“the army” vāhinīm: Cg (and Cr) takes this to mean “river” (a sense not found for the word elsewhere in the Rām), and is thus forced to supply asmān as prayojyakartṛ. We translate with 65.9 in view, understanding the causative with ellipsis of karma.
|
|
83.3
|
The NR supplies Śatrughna’s musings: “Will Rāma show his grace to us, when you and I and our counselors beg his grace?” (1975*).
|
|
83.6
|
“subordinating all other considerations to Rāma” rāmasyānuvaśaḥ: Literally, “subordinate to Rāma.” Varadacharya explains the use of the qualification: “Bharata does not want to waste time recounting the emotional difficulties he had experienced during the night. He is totally absorbed
in going to see Rāma. Realizing that he has to reply to Guha’s question to avoid further [time-consuming] inquiries, and with an eye only to his coming business, he responds in the affirmative,
but not because he actually passed a comfortable night.” For this and the rest of the line the NR substitutes, “to pay honor to the courteous reception [Guha had shown], though he was deeply sorrowful at heart” (1978*.2).
|
|
83.7
|
“your Majesty” rājan: “Bharata uses the honorific ‘king’ insofar as Guha is a devotee of Rāma,” Cg. But see note on 44.9.
|
|
83.11
|
“distinguished” -vijñeyāḥ: “To be recognized by, distinguished by,” cf. NR “gloss” -cihnāṅkāḥ (so too Cr, second interpretation); Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct explain, “known as, called ‘swastika,’” Cg adding, “these swastika boats are two boats lashed together.” The swastika in ancient India is a symbol of good luck.
“sailboats” patākinyaḥ: Ct takes patāka- in the sense of “oar” or “pole”; contrast Cg on verse 16, “fitted out with patākas for catching the wind” (that is, sails), whom we follow in both places.
“that easily caught the wind” yuktavātāḥ: Uncertain; the commentators differ: “‘where the wind was (made) pleasant’ (‘decreased,’ Cm) by partitions and windows which blocked off the gusts,” Cg, Cm; “‘of appropriate motions,’ -vāta- as past passive participle in the sense of ‘going,’” Ck.
|
|
83.12
|
“that gave out sounds of festive music” sanandighoṣām: Ck, Ct, “with the sounds of auspicious instruments played by people upon the deck”; Cm, Cg, “with the delightful sounds of bells.”
|
|
83.13–14
|
“the other wives of the king. … Before the women … next the wives of the king” yāś cānyā rājayoṣitaḥ … tatpūrvaṃ rājadārāḥ: The boarding procedure here is unclear, and it looks as if the poet is correcting himself. Cm, Cg (reading 13cd with 14, and taking rājadārāḥ in 14c in apposition to Kausalyā, etc.) assume that the mothers cross in different boats, whereas Ck, Ct have them in the same boat with Bharata (understanding in 14c, “attendant royal women”).
|
|
83.15
|
“fired the camp” āvāsam ādīpayatām: “It is well-known that a king’s soldiers, at the time of their departure, burn their camp for good luck [śrīsamāgamārtham],” Cg; “this is part of a king’s [army’s, Ct] procedure (dharma),” Ck, Ct; Cr would have them “illuminate” the camp with large lamps in order to see the equipment better; but of course, as Varadacharya reminds us [1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 237n], they are leaving in the morning, so there would be no need for lights.
|
|
83.17
|
“the vehicles and teams” yānayugmam: This agrees with Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, who analyze this compound as a dvandva.
“the great treasures” mahādhanam: May well be bahuvrīhi to yānayugmam (“‘the valuable vehicles”). But presumably the army would be carrying with them the valuables of Ayodhyā, which has been left unguarded (82.20-22).
|
|
83.18
|
“lovely formations” kāṇḍacitrāṇi: This appears to be a unique usage. We translate in basic agreement with Cm, Cg. Ck, Ct, Cr (though they all explain kāṇḍa- as “water,” adducing AmaK). “This describes the fishermen’s sport during their return journey, the boats becoming exceedingly light once the cargo
had been unloaded.” Cg.
|
|
83.19
|
“caparisoned” savaijayantāḥ: So Cm, Ck, Ct, Cr; Cg suggests also, “with howdahs.”
“like flag-topped mountains” sadhvajā iva parvatāḥ: The simile does not seem very pointed. Ct, Cr read sapakṣāḥ, “like winged mountains,” that is, before the time when Indra clipped off their wings (see the story of Maināka, 5.56.14). Cg artificially interprets sadhvajāḥ as “moving.”
|
|
83.21
|
“auspicious” puṇyā: Unexpectedly referring to the army (one manuscript reported by Varadacharya [1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 239n] reads puṇyām, modifying the Ganges). The commentators attempt to explain: “[that is,] ‘purified’, by bathing and the like in the Ganges,” Cg; “‘purified’ by the continuous presence of Vasiṣṭha and the others,” Cr. Perhaps the adjective is meant to suggest the army’s peaceful intentions.
“at the hour of Mitra” maitre muhūrte: About 8:00 a.m. Cg comments: “The day [from sunrise to sunset] consists of fifteen parts [called muhūrtas, each approximately forty-eight minutes long]. … The (fifteen) muhūrtas are [named,] numbered [and ordered, starting with the dawn hour] by Bṛhaspati: ‘Raudra, Sārpa, Maitra, Paitra, Vāsava, Āpya, Vaiśva, Brāhma, Prājaiśa, Aindra, Aindrāgna, Nairṛta, Vāruṇa, Āryaman, Bhagi’” (Cm gives a similar list but omits Bhagi, thus apparently understanding “Prāja and Īśa”; this agrees with Ct, Cr, who, however, are corrupt in other respects). Considerably different is the list given by Cm on 3.68.12 vulgate, while the names Vinda (3.64.13) and Vijaya (6.4.3) do not seem to appear in any of the catalogues.
After verse 21 the NR inserts a passage (App. I, No. 25) in which, after crossing the Ganges, Bharata asks Guha where to go to find Rāma (but cf. 79.4 and note). Guha, though he “knows where Rāma is living” (line 6; cf. note on 51.1), merely tells Bharata to go first to the Prayāga forest, then to Bharadvāja’s ashram. Bharata sets out, reaches the forest one and a half yojanas from the Ganges ford and, one krośa further, the ashram of Bharadvāja.
There is no indication in this sarga that Guha continues on with Bharata, despite his statement in 79.6. He will, however, later reappear (see 92.15. 93.40 and notes).
|
|
83.22
|
We understand (contra Ct) the verse to be recapitulatory, as is often the case with the final lyric (cf. 76.26ff. for a good example). Cg reports the reading -pravarṣam, “old,” for -pravaryam, “preeminent” (not recorded in the crit. ed.).
The SR inserts hereafter a verse in which Bharata is shown to arrive at the ashram (1982*).
|
Sarga 84
|
84.2
|
“equipment” -paricchadaḥ: “His jewelry, and so on, plus the coronation pitcher and the rest. … He also took off his turban and armor [contrast Rāma’s entry into the ashram, 48.8 and note], putting on a lower and upper garment [of linen]. … Bharata will don the bark garments he vowed to wear [82.23] later, after leaving the ashram,” Cg.
The NR hereafter inserts six lines describing the ashram: “filled with tranquil animals … an open door to heaven, blazing with the
glory of the wilderness,” and so on (1984*).
|
|
84.5
|
“Since he had come in the company” samāgamya: The gerund is surely governed by bharatena. (pace Cg). See 41.11 and note for other examples where the subjects of the main verb and a gerund are different.
“knew him to be a son” abudhyata … sutam … tam: The NR offers a variant in the dual, “he recognized that they were two sons” (cf. Ck on verse 6, who takes the dual to mean Bharata and Śatrughna).
|
|
84.7
|
“But knowing that Daśaratha had passed away” jānan daśaratham vṛttam: If we must explain how Bharadvāja knows of Daśaratha’s death, we can refer his knowledge to the magic power he has acquired through his religious austerities (tapas), cf. note on 48.19.
We have in these two verses a closer approximation to the classical list of the seven “limbs” of the state (“house” taking
the place of “kingdom”; the deficiency is made good by the NR, 1985*; contrast note on 75.11). In this list “king” would naturally appear, but Bharadvāja tactfully suppresses it.
|
|
84.8
|
“Since, for ascetics, the body, the sacred fires, and so on are the means by which asceticism is achieved; and because the
birds and animals, insofar as they live in the ashram, are as beloved as the students [“and are a means for the ascetics to
acquire dharma, by offering them security,” Ck, Ct], it is proper that inquiries are made about their health,” Cg, Ck, Ct.
|
|
84.9
|
“in his abiding affection for Rāghava” rāghavasnehabandhanāt: (Rāma, of course [Cm, Cr],) “and not because he found fault with Bharata,” Cg. But no doubt, like Kausalyā (69) and Guha (78-79). Bharadvāja initially suspects treachery on Bharata’s part (verse 13), as the natural response of a rival claimant to the throne, and apparently, despite his admission in verse
20, he still does even after Bharata’s protest to the contrary (cf. note on 85.10).
|
|
84.16
|
“on my behalf” madantare: We agree with Ct, “the word antara- can have the meaning ‘without’ only as an indeclinable in the instrumental” (cf. also note on 14.13); “in my absence,” Cg, Ck; “without me,” Cm; “at a time when I was far away,” Cr.
|
|
84.18
|
“the lord of earth” mahīpatiḥ: “Bharata calls Rāma this to underscore his own lack of desire for kingship,” Varadacharya (1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 245n; cf. note on 66.24-25).
After this verse, the SR inserts 1996*, in which the priests (Vasiṣṭha, etc.) beseech Bharadvāja on Bharata’s behalf.
|
|
84.20
|
“to hear it openly confirmed” dṛḍhīkaraṇam astv iti: In basic agreement with Ct: “‘to make it firm, to remove the possibility of his changing. Something declared before a multitude cannot be altered.”
Cg suggests, “‘that it might be made resolute,’ according to the proverb of ‘driving in a post’”(sthūṇānikhanananyāya, that is, fixing a post securely in the ground by repeatedly driving it down).
|
|
84.21
|
“You are mindful of the desires and needs of others” kāmārthakovidaḥ: We translate the compound literally, with some uncertainty as to the true sense. Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr all agree in their gloss, “who are proficient in bestowing objects of desire.” Cs appears to support the version adopted.
|
|
84.22
|
“a man of noble vision” udāradarśanaḥ: Note the recurrence of the epithet used previously only of Daśaratha (cf. 58.57 and note).
“overjoyed” pratītarūpaḥ: Cg is correct to take -rūpa- here as the emphatic suffix rūpap (cf. note on 14.24); Ck, Ct, “whose fame [rūpa-, so defined by Nigh, cited by Cg] is well known.”
|
Sarga 85
|
85.1
|
“offered of hospitality” ātithyena nyamantrayat: Perhaps literally, “invited as guest,” predicative instrumental of abstract substantive (a late epic construction, it would
appear). Ck, Ct gloss, “‘with’ the purpose being, hospitality’ (Cg understands as dative in function).
|
|
85.2
|
“the hospitality appropriate to the forest” ātithyaṃ vane yad upapadyate: Ātithyam is included in the relative clause, against all the commentators. Cg, “‘hospitality’ has been shown ‘[by that which is available] in the forest’” (so Cm, Ck, Ct).
|
|
85.3
|
“With a chuckle” prahasann iva: “Because he knows that Bharata thinks him incapable of supplying anything more than what he already has (“since he is a poor forest anchorite,” Ct),” Ck Ct.
|
|
85.4
|
“It is for this army of yours” senāyās tu tavaitasyāḥ: Ctr mentions a Taittirīya śruti text: “One must offer hospitality to all the attendants with whom a king arrives” (vol. 2, pp. 490-91).
“you … deserve no less” yathārūpā tvam arhaḥ: Literally, “(My pleasure is) [only] such as you deserve” (so essentially Cr), though the syntax is admittedly difficult. PW s.v. yathārūpā translates, “extraordinarily great” (a unique usage), which is unlikely and requires a hard asyndeton. The other commentators
understand, “my pleasure is such as you ought (that is, to be pleased with)” (Cg), “to accept” (Cm, Ct), “to permit,” (Cg. Ck, Ct). The NR reads, “I too would find pleasure in this” (2005*).
|
|
85.6
|
The SR adds, “Kings and princes should always assiduously avoid ascetics in their own domains” (2006*).
|
|
85.9
|
The saṃdhi at the seam of pādas ab, senety / ā- (for Vālmīki uncharacteristically harsh), is removed in the NR.
|
|
85.10
|
“entered the fire-sanctuary” agniśālāṃ praviśya: “In order to purify himself, insofar as it is a place where divine powers are present. … He would sip water three times,
wipe his mouth twice and touch [with water] once his head, eyes, nostrils, ears, and heart, in accordance with the śruti prescriptions of sipping, which is preparatory to all rites,” Cg (cf. ManuSm 2.60).
Several N manuscripts add that Bharadvāja wants to provide an exceptional type of hospitality, since Vasiṣṭha and other sages had come (2008*). Indeed, some explanation is called for, as the motive behind the magical entertainment
is not clear. In view of such verses as 5 and 54ff., Bharadvāja may still be suspicious of Bharata, and either like Guha (see 78.17) is hoping to learn more of Bharata’s intentions by keeping him in his presence as long as possible; or is actually attempting to disaffect (or disrupt) his
army (see verse 77 below). For a traditional interpretation, see Ct on verse 36 below. It would appear that 1.52 is a recollection of this episode.
|
|
85.11
|
“Viśvakarman and Tvaṣṭṛ”: Tvaṣṭṛ (“The Builder”) and Viśvakarman (“The All-worker”) are demiurgic gods, the later Viśvakarman wholly usurping the position of the vedic Tvaṣṭṛ. The commentators find the juxtaposition of the two troubling. Cg says Viśvakarman is the architect, Tvaṣṭṛ the builder; Ck, Ct, Cr understand them as one individual: “Viśvakarman who is endowed with the skills of a builder” (so too alternatively Cg, who claims that the cognomen Tvaṣṭṛ is added to exclude the Viśvakarman of the demons, that is, Maya).
For this episode compare HariVaṃ 86.20ff., where Viśvakarman, summoned by Kṛṣṇa, magically builds him a mansion in Dvāravatī.
After this verse many manuscripts insert, “I invoke the three gods who guard the world, under the lead of Śakra” (2009*).
|
|
85.13
|
“date-palm liquor” maireyam: “A type of intoxicating drink made from the wild date-palm (kharjūra) belonging [particularly] to the region of Mira [?],” Cm, Cg (cf. ArthŚā 2.25.22).
|
|
85.14
|
“the gandharvas of the gods” devagandharvān: “That is, as opposed to human musicians,” Cg; so Cr.
“Haha, Huhu” -hahāhuhūn: Thus are the two names to be divided. The compound is generally treated as a dvandva of the old vedic type (devatādvandva, cf. note on 3.45.37), with both members in the dual; the former member retains the dual sign even when the compound is plural
(as in the vedic indrāmarutaḥ).
“the apsaras goddesses” apsaraso devīḥ: There appear to be two classes of apsarases, those of the gods and those of the gandharvas (so Cg, Cr).
|
|
85.15
|
Tumburu: “The singing instructor of the apsarases,” Cg (cf. the story of Virādha, 3.3.18).
|
|
85.16
|
“Kubera’s … forest” vanaṃ … kauberam: “This is the forest called Caitraratha, which is found in the land of the northern Kurus” [a fairy-tale land beyond the Himalayas], Cg.
“(whose foliage is) raiment” vāsobhūṣaṇapatravat: Vāso should be printed in compound with the following item.
|
|
85.17
|
“(the blessed) moon” (bhagavān) somaḥ: By way of a complex mytho-linguistic identification with the sacrosanct soma “plant” (already in AV; for example, 7.81.3, 4), the moon was given the name and ancient epithet of soma, “lord of plants” (cf., for example, ṚV 9.114.2), and so came to be considered the source of all food.
|
|
85.18
|
“dropping” -pracyutāni: The garlands grow naturally on the trees, and do not require stringing (so intimated by Cm, Ct; Cg glosses simply, “new, fresh”).
|
|
85.19
|
“his words accented in full accord with the rules of pronunciation” śikṣāsvarasamāyuktam: The compound is to be taken adverbially (with Cg, Cr; Cm adds mantram). With regard to the verse, Ck, Ct cite the famous lines [from MahāBh on Pā 6.1.84], “One word, fully understood and correctly employed, becomes a wishing-cow the heavenly world”; Cg quotes the same text (vol. 1.p. 30): “A word corrupt in point of accent or phoneme, incorrectly employed, does not express
its meaning. It becomes a language-thunderbolt to injure the sacrificer, as the word Indraśatru [injured Tvaṣṭṛ] by reason of [Tvaṣṭṛ’s] mistake in point of accentuation.”
|
|
85.21
|
“with a faint touch of the spice hills of Malaya and Dardura” malayaṃ darduraṃ caiva … upaspṛśya: The hills mentioned are, in the epic, the principal sources of sandalwood and other fragrant aromas. Cg places them near the Malabar hills; cf. MBh 2.52.34 [Chitrashala ed.], where the two mountains are paired and identified as the source of sandalwood (cf. RaghuVa 4.51) and aloe.
|
|
85.22
|
“clouds” ghanāḥ: Cm, Cg. Ck, would understand, “thick (ghana-) showers of blossoms”; we agree with Ct, Cs on ghana-, and take kusumavṛṣṭayaḥ as bahuvrīhi.
|
|
85.23
|
“Gentle winds” uttamā vātāḥ: Most of the NR avoids the redundancy (cf. verse 21; remarked on by Cg, Cr) by reading “fragrances” for “winds.”
|
|
85.24
|
“rhythm” laya-: Or, “tempo”: “The simultaneous cessation [that is, periodic rests] in singing, dancing, and music,” Cg; “the measure of the beat [tāla] in dancing and singing,” Ck, Ct, Cr.
|
|
85.28
|
“the forest” vanam: Kubera’s (verse 16).
“the heavenly river” nadī divyā: The NR reads, “the Sarasvatī”; the commentators take the crit. ed. reading as a collective noun, save Ck, who identifies it as the Jambūnadī.
|
|
85.29
|
“four-room houses” catuḥśālāni: Understand gṛhāṇi (cf. MBh 1.132.8). (Cg glosses sañjavanam, a building enclosed on four sides.) This was the standard urban house: four long rooms (originally separate) arranged in
a rectangle with a courtyard in the middle (cf. Schlingloff 1969, p. 25 and the Barhut relief reproduced as Figure 24).
|
|
85.35
|
“as if the king were there” rājavat: The commentators are divided in their understanding. Cm, Ct, Cr, “fit for a king” (as modifier of rājāsanam [by Pā 5.1.117]); Cg, “as if [it, the throne, etc., were like] the king, that is, as if it were Rāma” [cf. Pā 5.1.115]. Possible too: “He approached like a king,” with a surprise reversal in the next verse. In view of verse 36, we
follow Cg and interpret slightly, though the usage itself is inherently ambiguous, and perhaps intentionally so.
|
|
85.36
|
“He paid homage to the throne” āsanaṃ pūjayām āsa: “Bharata imagines Rāma to be upon the throne, and takes up the fan as appropriate to his subordinate station,” Cg (so in general Ck). Here Ct reflects: “The great seer, even though it cost him much of his ascetic power, has provided this hospitality so that Bharata by his actions might convince all the world of his total lack of desire for kingship [shown here by his taking not the throne
but the minister’s seat], which hitherto had only been asseverated in speech, and which people might consequently mistrust.
A second reason is to please Bharata, who is a portion of Viṣṇu, the show of hospitality being like the pūjā one offers [to Viṣṇu] with flowers and the like. … Moreover, the sage wants to demonstrate the greatness derived from [his] loving Blessed Rāma — since those who are wholly absorbed in the Blessed One experience the joy of heaven here on earth — and by demonstrating
this, to awaken in them an even greater love of Rāma.”
|
|
85.37
|
“palace supervisor” praśāstā: Thus Kangle on ArthŚā 1.12.6, supported by Cr; Cm, Cg, Ct, “officer who manages the camp”; Ck, “guard [chief police officer?] of the city.”
|
|
85.38
|
“running with rice pudding” pāyasakardamāḥ: Literally, “with rice pudding forming their sediment.”
|
|
85.41
|
“coral” pravālena: The NR eliminates the reference; cf. note on 13.25.
|
|
85.42
|
Nandana: The pleasure garden of Indra.
“who could madden with passion any man they took in their arms” yābhir gṛhītaḥ puruṣaḥ sonmāda iva lakṣyate: According to Cg, Ck, and certainly quite rightly [see also note on 29.13], this alludes to the scriptural statement [of the TaiS], “It is the gandharvāpsarases, to be sure, who madden the man who goes mad” [3.4.8.4]. The variant reading reported for our verse by Cg, “any man they take in their arms, it is said, becomes wild with passion,” attempts to make this allusion more explicit.
43. Nārada: Cg wants to distinguish this Nārada from the [brahmarṣi] son of Brahmā, but the two are identical in the early literature (cf. Hopkins 1915, pp. 153ff.).
Sūryavarcasa: The unusual a-stem lengthening in sūryavarcasaḥ (expect -varcāḥ, thus in MBh) has occasioned a host of variants here.
|
|
85.44
|
“at Bharadvāja’s command” bharadvājasya śāsanāt: “By this we are to understand that the seer is testing Bharata’s feelings toward Rāma under the pretext of this show of hospitality,” Cg. On verse 45 he remarks further, “Haying described how Bharata remains fully subordinating himself to Rāma and has no lust for pleasure, the poet goes on to describe the army’s pleasure.”
|
|
85.46
|
“beating the time” śāmyāgrāhāḥ: See the explanation of the term in Raghavan 1963, pp. 559-60.
|
|
85.47
|
“becoming hunchbacks or dwarfs” kubjā bhūtvātha vāmanāḥ: Presumably what is meant is that these trees become servants (“hunchbacks”) and/or jesters (“dwarfs”).
|
|
85.48
|
The trees mentioned in this verse are all feminine in grammatical gender (contrast the trees in verses 46-47, which are usually
masculine), hence the roles assigned them (noticed also by Cm, Cg, Ct).
|
|
85.50
|
“rubbed … with oil” ucchādya: The reading of Cm, Cg, Ck is ucchādya (contra the crit. ed.’s report), and most of the NR supports -cch- here; thus we read with the S commentators.
|
|
85.52
|
“by strong men who bade them eat” codayanto mahābalāḥ: The line is not entirely clear as the crit. ed. constitutes it. Perhaps, like the celestial women brought down from heaven to serve the men, the “strong men” are stable
hands magically provided by Bharadvāja (so Cg), since the soldiers themselves have become incapable of looking after the animals (verses 53, 56; cf. also verse 60).
|
|
85.55
|
“we will … go” gamiṣyāma: Instead of gamiṣyāmo, for the sake of the meter (as in 87.7, sma for smaḥ).
“may … fare well” kauśalam astu: This is not an expression of gratitude to Bharata (so Ck, Ct), but indicates indifference to him, as the second expression indicates indifference to Rāma (so Cg).
|
|
85.58
|
“turn their thoughts once more to eating” abhavad bhakṣaṇe matiḥ: Several manuscripts try to correct the rather uncharacteristic playfulness here, reading, “and no more turned their minds
to eating.”
|
|
85.59
|
“accompanying the army” balasthāḥ: Cg wants this to modify all three previous substantives, but the connective cāpi tells against this.
“all … dressed in fresh garments” sarve cāhatavāsasaḥ: We may understand either ahata-, “new” (Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr), or āhata-, “freshly washed” (Cg, whom we follow).
|
|
85.61
|
“begrimed with dust” rajasā dhvasta-: The entertainment being a divine one, the men were treated like gods (cf. verse 75), upon whom dust never settles.
|
|
85.62
|
“soups prepared from fruit-stock” phalaniryūhasaṃsiddhaiḥ sūpaiḥ: Some commentators want to take the compound independently, “treacle with ripe fruits,” or, “preparations of fruit-stock”
(Cm, Cg, Ck); we agree with Ck’s second interpretation, on which he remarks, “This type of soup is common in Kerala” (Ct, Cr would have the compound, as translated, modify the meats in pāda a).
|
|
85.64
|
“wishing-cows” kāmadughāḥ: That is, cows from which anything one desires might be milked.
|
|
85.65
|
The translation follows the commentators, who take pādas cd in apposition to pāda b.
“prepared in steaming cauldrons” prataptapiṭharaiḥ: By Pā 4.2.16, with luk (though cf. Ck, Ct, v.l. -paiṭharaiḥ) of aṇ; Cm understands inversion, for piṭharaprataptaiḥ, whereas Ck, Ct gloss, “prepared in cauldrons and heated.”
“peacock” -māyūra-: Until the Mughals outlawed their slaughter, peacocks were prized as a food throughout northern India, even by such quasi vegetarians as Aśoka (cf. Rock Edict I [Shah-Bazgari], line 3).
|
|
85.66
|
“well-fired” susaṃskṛtāḥ: In agreement with Cr.
“(buttermilk) scented with … woodapple” kapitthasya sugandhinaḥ ( … rasālasya, verse 67): This follows Ck’s indication, making kapitthasya dependent on sugandhinaḥ, which itself is adjective to rasālasya in verse 67. (Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr construe kapitthasya directly with pūrṇāḥ in verse 67, “woodapple milk,” differentiating it from rasāla, which is milk flavored with such spices as ginger, pepper, cardamom, and clove.) The woodapple leaves would lend an aroma
of aniseed.
|
|
85.69
|
“bristled” aṃśumataḥ: If Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr, whom we follow, are right (Cm instead glosses, “glistening”), we have a unique reference to bristle toothbrushes (toothpicks were and still are generally
used).
|
|
85.70
|
“Shoes [pāduka-] are made out of wood, sandals [upānaha-] out of leather,” Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr.
|
|
85.72
|
“just right for bathing, with lovely landings” avagāhyasūtīrthān: We read the pāda thus, as a single dvandva compound (for the absence of the usual contrast between the adjectives, see Renou 1968, p. 105), and analyze with Ck; this is supported by the NR, avagāhyān or -āḥ. Ct (alone explicitly) construes pādas cd with b, which we understand as constituting a separate clause along with pāda a.
“watering” pratipāna-: “Water drunk after eating in order to help digest the food,” Cg, Cm (“according to the śāstra of Bāhaṭa’ [that is, Vāhaṭa]), Ck, Ct, Cr.
|
|
85.77
|
“To show that this was all real and not false [“as in a dream,” Ck] is the poet’s purpose in this verse,” Cm (so too Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr). Ck goes on to add, rather cryptically, “The enjoyments here were just as real as the food enjoyed by a person who eats his fill
at the horse-sacrifice of an emperor, real to the point of being actually digested.”
|
Sarga 86
|
86.1
|
“of his own accord” kāmāt: A common meaning of this adverbial form. Varadacharya correctly, “of his own free will, before Bharadvāja had called him” (1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 268n). Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr, “‘in his desire’ to reach Rāma.”
|
|
86.3
|
“content” samagraḥ: The word is rare in this sense (contrast verse 5 below and the note on 34.31), though thus by the commentators.
Ct comments: “In this verse Bharata is being informed that it is ascetic power which is the great source of all good things, not kingship.”
|
|
86.4
|
Bharadvāja strides out “the moment Bharata arrives in order that all the people, Kausalyā and the rest, might behold him” (Cg, so also Ct).
|
|
86.7
|
“though” kāmam: The syntax indicates that kāmam, as so often in the Rām, is concessive (cf. 5.22.7, to cite but one example).
|
|
86.9
|
Cg assumes that Guha and his kinsmen knew where Rāma had gone (cf. note on 51.1) and had told Bharata, who here is only asking the sage out of politeness.
|
|
86.10
|
“two and a half” ardhatṛtīyeṣu: Numerical compounds with ardha- are ambiguous. Here, as often when an ordinal is used, half of the uttarapada is added to the next lower number (“the third being a half,” cf. German drittehalb). In 48.25 Bharadvāja says Citrakūṭa is ten krośas away from Prayāga; at the usual computation of four krośas per by yojana, two and a half would indeed be correct (cf. Varadacharya 1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 270n).
|
|
86.11
|
Mandākinī: Though this name is often used of the Ganges, Cm, Ck are quite explicit that some other river is meant (see also notes on 50.11 and 22).
|
|
86.12
|
“(Between the stream) and Mount Citrakūṭa” (anantaraṃ tatsaritaś) citrakūṭaṃ ca parvataṃ: The crit. ed. is apparently wrong to read the nominative in pāda b. Much of the SR and the entire NR preserve the correct reading, the accusative, which we are to take by anacoluthon for genitive (restored in 2050*).
“their leaf hut” parṇakuṭī: Probably singular rather than dual (though cf. note on 50.13). The “two of them” surely refers to Rāma and Lakṣmaṇa (so Ck, Ct), rather than to Rāma and Sītā (Cr).
Hereafter some N manuscripts insert a few lines (2050*) stating that Vālmīki is living where Rāma has established his ashram (cf. note on 50.12).
|
|
86.13
|
“the southern road” dakṣiṇenaiva mārgena: “On the southern bank of the Yamunā,” Ck, Ct (cf. 49.3 above).
|
|
86.20
|
“(This woman whom) you see” (yām imāṃ …) paśyasi: We follow Ck, Ct, Cr on the syntax of the verb.
“grief and fasting” śokānaśana-: Or, “fasting because of her grief” (Ck, Cr).
|
|
86.21
|
Dhātṛ: Viṣṇu (Cg), Upendra [= Viṣṇu] (Cm, Ck; Ct, “Dhātṛ is Prajāpati, but Upendra can be meant by the name because Prajāpati is another form of him [Upendra]”); cf. note on 22.2.
|
|
86.22
|
“a karṇikāra branch stripped of its blossoms” karṇikārasya śākheva śīrṇapuṣpā: Cg glosses instead, “whose blossoms have faded.” The blossoms of the karṇikāra, though large and fragrant, are not distinguished, and furthermore they open at night. On the other hand, the leaves — which
is what most of the NR reads — are remarkable: “The lower surface [of the leaf] is covered with gray down. … The foliage, when ruffled by the breeze,
appears silvery white, and can be picked out from that of all other trees at a great distance” (Benthall 1946, p. 58).
|
|
86.24
|
“dead in life” jīvanāśam: On the form cf. note on 60.8 (so Cs analyzes here).
|
|
86.29
|
“received his benediction” saṃsiddhaḥ: So Cm, Cg, Ck. Ct.
|
|
86.31
|
“like clouds” jīmūtā iva: The elephants resemble clouds not only by reason of their rumbling sound, but in their color: the gray of their massive
bodies, as well as the yellow of their girths (which resemble streaks of lightning).
|
|
86.34
|
“standing ready” niyuktām: So Cm (“ordered, by Vasiṣṭha, etc.,” Cg; “held up, by bearers,” Ck, Ct, Cr).
|
|
86.35
|
After this verse the NR (2061*) has the army cross the Yamunā; the SR (2062*), the Ganges and other streams (commentators differ).
|
Sarga 87
|
87.2
|
We must here supply the verb “(were) thrown into confusion” from the previous verse (thus also Ct).
“monkeys” ṛkṣāḥ: Cg, Cr gloss, “bears” (cf. note on 1.16.10).
|
|
87.6
|
“he addressed Vasiṣṭha” uvāca … vasiṣṭham: The NR, probably rightly (cf. verses 11, 16), has Bharata address Śatrughna instead (Cg supposes Bharata to begin addressing Śatrughna at verse 10).
|
|
87.8
|
“at a distance” dūrāt: Ck understands ‘dūrāt (“near by”).
|
|
87.10
|
Ct (and Ck) joins this verse closely with verse 9: “Because the elephants are striking the trees, their branches shake and their flowers
drop.”
|
|
87.13
|
We are at a loss to understand this elliptical verse. The probable antecedent to amī is “trees” (so Cm, Ct, Cr alternatively; Ck reads thus; Cg, “‘those,’ that is, soldiers”), and we agree with Ck, Ct in understanding phalakaiḥ as “branches.” It is presumably both in point of their chaplets of flowers and their dark limbs that the trees resemble men
of the south: “southerners bind up their hair and decorate it with flower-chaplets,” Cg; “the trees wear flower-chaplets just as southern men wear on their heads flowers that they have woven onto phalakas [unglossed] bound with dark leather,” Cm. However, T3’s muñcanti points persuasively to the conjecture kiranti (for kurvanti): “The trees, with their cloud-dark branches, flower-chaplets on their heads, and now the men look like southerners.” Verses
9ff. are not merely descriptive; they report disturbances in the region caused by the army’s approach. Verse 13 should conform
to this, as the conjecture would permit.
|
|
87.15
|
“as if to do me a kindness” kurvann iva mama priyam: “Because his primary interest is catching sight of Rāma’s ashram,” Cg.
|
|
87.18
|
“pathway to heaven” svargapathaḥ: Against the commentators (“like a spot in heaven,” Cg, Ck, Ct; “equal to heaven,” Cr); contrast the sense of the word in 74.13.
|
|
87.19
|
This verse disrupts the train of thought. The NR either transposes or eliminates it.
|
|
87.21
|
“warriors with weapons in hand” puruṣāḥ śastrapāṇayaḥ: It is odd that a search party in a region where ascetics dwell is said to be armed. Perhaps the specification is meant only
to prepare us for the events in sargas 90-91 (Lakṣmaṇa’s rash inference as a foil to Rāma’s calmness).
|
|
87.22
|
“the column of smoke” dhūmāgram: “Because it is just a ‘spire of smoke,’ a forest fire is ruled out and so their inference is sound,” Varadacharya (1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 281n; Ct, “they can see the forest clearly and observe there is no forest fire”).
|
|
87.24
|
“just and reasonable” sādhusaṃmatam: Or, “which the just would credit” (Cg, Ck, Ct).
|
|
87.25
|
“I … Sumantra and our guru” aham eva … sumantro gurur eva ca: It is curious that Śatrughna is not mentioned here, though he will be present at Bharata’s interview with Rāma later (sarga 93). See also 95.33, 96.29, and notes.
|
Sarga 88
|
88.1
|
“the long time” dīrghakāla-: Although calculations are unavoidably conjectural after sarga 70, this day appears to mark the thirty-fifth of Rāma’s exile. Ct on 108.2 calculates thirty-six days, though here he says “one month” (so too Ck, who notes, “‘long’ is a relative term; in relation to two days even one month can be called a ‘long time’”); Cr, “three months.”
|
|
88.2
|
“wonderful Citrakūṭa” citraṃ citrakūṭam.
|
|
88.3
|
Ctś interprets the verse allegorically with regard to Rāma’s avatar: “‘expulsion, that is, from the position of Supreme Lord; ‘being apart front my loved ones,’ Garuḍa and so on,” etc.
|
|
88.7
|
“all of them tame” aduṣṭaiḥ: Because of the beneficent influence of the sages who dwell there (Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct).
|
|
88.8–10
|
“soapnut trees” ariṣṭa-: Cg, Ct gloss instead, “the neem tree”
dhanvana-; The tree of Indra, according to Cg (so Ct).
“pomegranate” bījaka-: Following Cm, Cg. Ck, Ct.
|
|
88.12
|
vidyādhara: Mythical creatures, apparently a type of wizard (the name means literally, “endowed with magical knowledge”) or sprite,
often associated with mountains.
“swords” khaḍgān: Cg, Cr assume the swords to be those of the vidyādharas; Ck, Ct, those of the previously mentioned kiṃnaras. The epics refer to these and most other mythological creatures in so oblique and superficial a manner that virtually no
specific information about them can be gained.
|
|
88.14
|
“with such pleasing redolence” ghrāṇatarpaṇam: Cg correctly takes the compound adverbially (so too Cm, but wrongly as modifying praharṣayet, whereas Ck interprets as substantive with abhyetya, whose subject he takes to be naram; Ct supplies kurvāṇaḥ).
|
|
88.15
|
“If I might live here … with you” yadīha … tvayā sārdham … vatsyāmi: “By the use of the conditional, their coming separation is intimated,” Cg.
|
|
88.18
|
“marvels … to experience, to contemplate and talk about” bhāvān manovākkāyasaṃyatān: Literally, “things relating to the body, mind, and speech.” The reading is disputed: Cm, Ck give -saṃyatā, “you, by whom the body, mind, and speech are restrained” (cf. manovāgdehasaṃyatā in ManuSm 5.165). Cg reads with the crit. ed. but explains, “things by which the body … are restrained,” which seems impossible in this context.
“Body, mind, speech” is the classical tripartition of the psychophysical personality. Though known as early as the ṚV, it appears to become standard only in post-Buddhist times (replacing an earlier binary division, “mind and body,” concretized
as “word and deed.” For related problems in Greek thought, see Barck 1976, especially pp. 8ff.).
|
|
88.19
|
“for kings” rājñām: The restriction did not seem relevant to many S and N manuscripts, which replace it with a vocative, “Sītā” or “queen.”
“leads to well-being” bhavārthāya: Cf. the sense of bhava- in 95.3 below. The commentators are mistaken: Cg, “for the termination of rebirth”; Cm similarly, though he joins as if it were in compound with pretya (but for the absolute use of pretya see above, 39.4); Ck, “for the purpose of ending the torments of transmigration” ; Ct, “for gaining the world of Bhava, that is, Śiva, Hiraṇyagarbha.”
|
|
88.20
|
The verse contains a heavy alliteration, six instances of S in two pādas.
|
|
88.21
|
“plants … blazing … in the beauty of their own luster” oṣadhyaḥ svaprabhālakṣmyā bhrājamānāḥ: On these magical plants cf. Mallinātha on KumāSaṃ 1.10, where he cites the scriptural statement, “The sun when setting deposits its luster in fire and [various] plants.”
|
|
88.22
|
“Some parts … look like dwelling places” kecit kṣayanibhā deśāḥ: “Because of all the caves; others look like ‘gardens’ because of the vines and trees,” Cg.
“sheer rock” ekaśilā: Literally, “monolithic”; Ck is obscure: “‘with one rock,’ having a level surface capable of allowing many people to stand there.”
|
|
88.24
|
“lovers” kāminām: Here and in verse 25 we are presumably to see a reference to the semi-divine creatures mentioned in verse 12.
|
|
88.26
|
Vasvaukasārā: The city of Śakra in the eastern quarter (Cm, Cg [citing ViṣṇuP]), or, the city of Kubera (Cg [citing the lexicographer Yādava], Cm, Ck, Ct, Cr, Cs).
Nalinī: Lake Mānasa, or, Lake Saugandhikā (Cm, Cg; cf. 89.4), or, the city of Śakra (Ck [citing the lexicographer Hari], Ct, Cr, Cs). Similar discrepancies among the commentators at 5.3.12; in MBh 3.186.94 Vasvaukasārā and Nalinī are juxtaposed and identified as rivers.
“the land of the northern Kurus” uttarān kurūn: Here the poet may finally be making explicit what appears to be his intention throughout this sarga and the next, of contrasting the two scenes, Bharadvāja’s heavenly entertainments and Rāma’s simple forest pleasures, to the advantage of the latter (compare also verse 25 with 85.77).
|
|
88.27
|
“Passing this time … will be a pleasure to me” vijahrivān … prapatsye: Rāma seems here to be repeating the sentiment earlier expressed (verses 16-17): his exile is both a pleasure to him and a benefit
to his House. The temporal aspect of vijahrivān is thus coterminous with prapatsye (cf. the “perfect” in verse 16). Cm, Ck, Ct, Cr make the first verbal conditional, “if I may pass … I shall then find,” whereas Cg sees the two verbals as consecutive, “After I pass … I shall find [another] pleasure, the kingship.” But either such expression,
in light of the whole sarga, would be a non sequitur.
|
Sarga 89
|
89.3
|
In this and the next verse “a figure of speech is suggested [that is, the following simile], that the river is like Sītā, Sītā’s wide hips, sounding anklets and beautiful hands, feet, and face [corresponding to the shoals, calling birds, and flowers,
respectively],” Cg. The erotic simile appears elsewhere in the Rām (see 4.29.28).
|
|
89.4
|
Nalinī: See note on 88.26. All commentators here gloss it Lake Saugandhikā.
|
|
89.8
|
“seems almost ready to dance” pranṛtta iva: “When in real life a person begins to dance, he first scatters flowers about and shakes his arms,” Cg. For the inchoative sense of the past participle, see note on 3.5 above.
|
|
89.9
|
“The suggestion here is, like a broad-hipped woman [= the beaches], dressed in white [= the clear water], surrounded by admirers
[= the holy men],” Cg.
|
|
89.10
|
“That is, [the river looks] like a woman whose dress is half falling off, after her lover has tugged at it,” Cg.
|
|
89.11
|
“sheldrake” rathāṅgāhvayanāḥ: Cakravāka (cf. Ingalls 1965, p. 501).
|
|
89.12
|
“in your eyes” tava darśanāt: Literally, “from, according to, your viewpoint,” as in 6.52.34. Cg, Ck, Ct agree on a sense we find unacceptable, “and better than seeing you, too” (Cg, “because it [more] inflames [my passion],” thus Cg’s gloss of “my lovely” as “one without jealousy”; Cr offers, “[better] by reason of the fact that you are continuously looking at them [with me] in solitude”). It is awkward
that the genitives in pādas ab should be objective while that in pāda d is subjective, but nonetheless this seems to be the poet’s intention, as well as the only reasonable interpretation.
|
|
89.14
|
“as if it were an old friend” sakhīvat: So Cr. Rāma here and in the previous and following verses is assuring Sītā that the river is not an unfriendly one, that its agitation is not the result of the presence of dangerous animals, and that
she should feel at home here. Sakhīvat construes with the accusative (as in the next verse). Cg would join it with the instrumental, “(Plunge in with me) as if with a female friend of yours” [that is, rather than as a
lover], which is not only silly but against Sanskrit usage of vatiḥ. Ck, Ct explain as nominative, “‘(Plunge in) like a friend,’ that is, of the river’s.”
“submerging” avamajjantī: Note the antarbhāvitaṇyartha. “She ‘submerges’ them by the waves produced by the splashing of her breasts and loins; or perhaps we have here a poetic
fancy (utprekṣā): ‘submerge’ them, that is, [put them] to shame at being worsted by the beauty of her face,” Cg.
|
|
89.17
|
“at the time of the three oblations” triṣavaṇam: Morning, noon, evening.
|
|
89.18
|
As the verse is constituted in the crit. ed. (as in the vulgate), there is no verb for the accusatives in pādas a-c. Cm, Cg supply “bathing in” [upaspṛśan] from the previous verse, Ck, Ct, Cr, “plunging in” from nowhere; neither will do. We read paśyan for ramyām, with the entire NR.
“lions, monkeys, and elephants” gajasiṃhavānaraiḥ: “Their innate hostility toward each other has been mitigated by the beneficent influence of the ashram,” Cg.
|
|
89.19
|
“fondly” saṃgatam: (Perhaps) literally, “attached,” cf. 3.31.22, viṣayeṣu saṃgataḥ (cf. PW s.v. gam citing Hemacandra = hṛdayaṃgama; Cg, “desultorily” [? prasaktānuprasaktam]; Cr, “appropriately”).
“a very balm to the eye” nayanāñjanaprabham: The commentators take this compound literally, “that looked like collyrium for the eyes — that is, black.”
The entire NR includes hereafter a long sarga (given in App. I, No. 26), which it is worth summarizing and briefly considering critically: Rāma and Sītā return to the northern foothills of the mountain where, seeing a lovely grotto, they sit down and observe the countryside
about them (the trees “crying tears of sap where elephant tusks have struck them, and seeming to weep aloud with the long
cries of the crickets,” etc). They embrace, Rāma painting on her forehead a beauty-mark with glistening red arsenic and covering her hair with kesara flowers. The two set off walking again, when Sītā sees a monkey, who terrifies her; Rāma, after rebuking the monkey, calms Sītā with an embrace, whereby the red mark is transferred to his chest. Next they spot a grove of aśoka trees, proceed to it and adorn each other with flowers (lines 1-64). Upon their return to the ashram, Lakṣmaṇa shows them the ten deer he has killed. Sītā then prepares dinner for Rāma and Lakṣmaṇa [contrast note on 48.15], and afterwards for herself. She sets out the remaining meat to dry and on Rāma’s order guards it from the crows. One such crow begins to assault Sītā; Rāma grows angry and shoots a magic arrow at it. Harassed by the arrow the crow throws himself upon Rāma’s mercy, supplicating him in a human voice. Rāma cannot, however, render his arrow useless since he has cast a mantra upon it, and so, while prepared to spare the crow’s
life, he demands one part of its body. The bird resolves to give up one eye, and after doing so he departs (65-115). Rāma then hears the sounds of the approaching army.
The passage is referred to in various ways later in the narrative. In Hanumān’s interview with Sītā (5.36.10ff), when he asks her for some token of recognition to prove to Rāma that he has met with her, Sītā tells him what once happened “in the northeast foothills of Citrakūṭa”: after bathing she gives herself up to Rāma’s embrace (verse 14, see Ayodhyākāṇḍa, App. I. No. 26.30); all NR manuscripts mention here the red beauty-mark (5.834*, 835*), to which Sītā refers again in 5.38.4. A crow “greedy for meat” attacks her in the breast (verse 16; some NR manuscripts shift the scene to the ashram, having the crow grasp after the deer meat, 5.837*, which seems like a prudish
revision, as does the Ayodhyākāṇḍa passage itself). The crow is said to be “the son of Indra” (who had taken the form of a bird). The rest of the incident is similarly reported (Sītā ending with the remarks. “For my sake, and at a mere crow, you released the Brahmā-missile; how can you tolerate that man’s having stolen me from you?” 5.36.33). When Hanumān returns to Rāma he reports the incident of the beauty-mark, quoting Sītā’s elliptical words, “Remember the beauty-mark of red arsenic” (5.63.21), and again the incident of the crow (5.65.2ff.).
On manuscript evidence the sarga appears to be an interpolation, although stylistically little argues that it is not Vālmīki’s (the post-epic word viṭa in line 25 has hardly any manuscript support). Contextually the passage is necessary only to flesh out Sītā’s otherwise cryptic remark reported by Hanumān (5.63.21). Intertextually, the picture is rather more complicated. The incident is absent from the Rāmopākhyāna (mentioned only at 266.67, in what corresponds to the Sundarakāṇḍa passage) and from Bhoja’s RāmāCam. But the PadmaP knows the story (6.269.194ff.), as do Kālidāsa (RaghuVa 12.22-23; note that for both Kālidāsa and the PadmaP the bird is a son of Indra), and the AgniP (9.14). Most of these adaptations place the story after Bharata’s departure from the ashram (cf. Ct on 2.108.2, where he cites at length the PadmaP version in what appears to be the Bengali recension; cf. also RaghuVa 12.21), whereas all the N versions of the Rām (and Kṣemendra, RāmāMañ 5.369ff.) place it before Bharata’s arrival. (In 5.36.32 the bird bows to Daśaratha, which in a way suggests that Bharata had not yet arrived bringing news of his death.)
See further Jhala 1966, p. xxxiii, and Vaidya 1962, p. xxiii. Vaidya’s strictures against the “interpolation” — “the suggestion of śṛṅgāra [the erotic sentiment] at this juncture is hardly justifiable [why? cf. notes on 89.3, 9, 10 which show that there was a
tradition of erotic interpretation precisely in this sarga]. … The use of a reed sanctified by mantras … against a small bird for such a trifling purpose surely looks strange” [cf.
however 5.36.33] — such strictures are impressionistic and unpersuasive.
Clearly, then, the passage is old, in good Rām style, and in part necessary for the narrative (though see the remarks on 28.12-13 for similar narrative inconsistencies).
It is only impugned, as Vaidya notes (p. 701), by its exclusion from the SR. The commentators also regard it as an interpolation, even though they continue
to transmit it. See General Introduction, Volume 1, p. 38.
Finally, attention might be called to an aetiological feature of the story: it explains why crows possess, so it is believed,
only one eye, which rolls back and forth as they quickly move their heads.
|
Sarga 90
|
90.1
|
In order to establish a reasonable transition between sargas, the SR inserts before this verse four lines (2091*), in which Rāma, having shown Sītā around the mountain, sits down on the slope and gives her cooked meat to eat (thus attempting also to account for the fire
mentioned in 87.21ff. and verse 10 below, cf. note on 89.19; it seems more likely that the fire is the one on the sacred altar,
cf. 93.11 and 23, though whether one may unceremoniously douse a ritual fire, as Lakṣmaṇa will suggest in verse 10 below, is questionable).
|
|
90.6
|
“royal officer” rājamātraḥ: A rare word in Vedic and classical Sanskrit (attested elsewhere, it seems, only in Śāṅkhā( = Kauṣī)Br and ŚāṅkhāŚS; cf. PW s.v. and KauṣīBr 27.11.14), though not infrequent in Buddhist Sanskrit texts. Many manuscripts dispute the reading, but it recurs in 94.19
and 6.51.10. (Cg glosses, “equal to a king”; cf. mahāmātra- in 33.1 above, which in view of ArthŚā 2.5.5, KāmSū 1.3.12, signifies “state official”; Keith 1920, p. 513, “vicegerent,” the term is “possibly [a sign] of later date,” p. 27.)
|
|
90.7
|
“a flowering sāla tree” sālam … puṣpitam: “Because the tree was ‘flowering,’ its leaves would be sparse, and so his vision unobstructed,” Ct.
|
|
90.10
|
“Put out the fire” agniṃ saṃśamayatu: Ck adds a personal note: “Living in the village of Gaṇaka we have often experienced this, the quenching of the fires at times of imminent danger.”
“and take up” kuruṣva: The verb is to be construed by zeugma with pāda d as well as pāda c (Cg’s second interpretation; cf. note on 74.8).
|
|
90.12
|
“raging” ruṣitaḥ: In agreement with Cr, taking this item as an adjective with “fire”; Cg (Ck?), Ct join with lakṣmaṇaḥ (“in a rage”).
|
|
90.13
|
“wholly in his power” saṃpannam: We follow Cg, Ct in understanding this pregnantly (they gloss it, “without rivals”; cf. the D manuscripts, which read akaṇṭakam).
|
|
90.14
|
The second half of the verse is appositional to the first (Cm, Cg, contra Ct).
“spreading” udgataskandhaḥ: Literally, “with upraised branches”; it construes in sense with the (emblazoned) tree, though syntactically with the standard.
For the kovidāra standard see 78.3 and note.
|
|
90.16
|
Most N manuscripts add another suggestion by Lakṣmaṇa, that Rāma retreat with Sītā, seeing as they are surrounded, while Lakṣmaṇa alone fights (2103*, 2106*, 2107*).
|
|
90.19
|
“first to give offense” pūrvāpakāriṇām: After this many N and S manuscripts insert, “And Bharata was the first to give offense [that is, by causing Rāma’s banishment, not by coming to kill them (as Varadacharya suggests, 1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 304n)], and has abandoned righteousness, Rāghava” (2110*; Cg comments that, since Bharata is said to have “abandoned righteousness,” we are to understand that Lakṣmaṇa considers his “offense” to have been intentional).
|
|
90.22
|
“O giver of honor” mānada: In the opinion of Cg, Lakṣmaṇa is implying: “do not deny me [the chance to win back] my honor.”
|
|
90.25
|
“in great battles” mahāhave: The crit. ed. reading, mahāvane (“in the great forest”), makes very little contextual sense. We read with the commentators and the majority of manuscripts
mahāhave (or, -mṛdhe, apparently read also by Ck; one might in fact conjecture -raṇe, cf. 16.2). For the identical problem see note on 3.34.22.
|
Sarga 91
|
91.2
|
Hereafter the SR adds twenty lines, in which Rāma asks what use the kingship could be to him if to get it he must kill Bharata; refuses to seek anything that would involve the misery of kinsmen or friends; asserts that he desires only the well-being
of his brothers, and contends that Bharata has come out of affection to see him and to offer him the kingship (2112*). The similarities with Bhagavadgītā 2 are striking. See the Introduction, Chapter 10.
|
|
91.6
|
“How, after all, could a son kill his father” kathaṃ nu putrāḥ pitaraṃ hanyuḥ: Cg recalls Lakṣmaṇa’s previously urging the assassination of Daśaratha (an interpolation, 454* above, cf. note on 18.11).
|
|
91.8
|
“For” hi: Cg reads instead ‘pi (not recorded in the crit. ed.), commenting, “‘when I but tell him,’ that is, without even putting my heart into it.”
|
|
91.9
|
After this verse all (save a few D) manuscripts add, “Lakṣmaṇa, having heard his words. and being ashamed, replied, ‘I think our father, Daśaratha, has come to see you’” (2115*). The commentators here remark that Lakṣmaṇa says this out of embarrassment, hoping to change the subject; and that Rāma diplomatically complies in the next verse (Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct).
|
|
91.10
|
“the great-armed (prince)” mahābāhuḥ: Ck, Ct, mainly because of the insertion noted on verse 9, take Rāma’s words here to refer instead to Daśaratha; Cr has them apply to Bharata, so too the NR (as it would appear from 2117*); the SR insertion 2119* explicitly mentions the father (Cm, Cg are silent). Verses 12 and 13 might, but do not necessarily, support Ck, Ct; whereas 94.2 gives no suggestion that Rāma assumed Daśaratha had come.
|
|
91.12
|
“the team of splendid horses” turagottamau: On the assumption that Rāma is in fact inferring the approach of his father, these would probably be the horses that carried Rāma from Ayodhyā, and which Daśaratha cherished (cf. above, 44.21-22).
|
|
91.13
|
Śatruṃjaya: Apparently not the elephant of the same name given to Suyajña (29.9 above).
“our wise father’s … elephant” nāgaḥ … tātasya dhīmataḥ: Cr here, as Ck and Ct (cf. also Ctr, vol. 2. pp. 506-507), takes this as another sign by which Rāma infers Daśaratha himself to be approaching.
“aged” vṛddhaḥ: So Cr; Cm, Cg understand “tall” or “large” (and so tone down the force of kampate, “lumbering”), Ck, “‘great,’ in years, size, and power.”
Hereafter the SR inserts: “But I do not see the white parasol honored by the world, the heavenly parasol of my father. I am
worried, my illustrious brother” (2121*).
|
|
91.16
|
“along” āvṛtya: Cg reads āvṛttya (not recorded in the crit. ed.), understanding thereby that the army encamped in a “circular” formation.
|
|
91.17
|
“with all the diplomacy at his command” nītimatā: Perhaps overtranslating the word (which is employed in part for alliteration), though there appears to be a special importance
attached to the qualification. Mentioned as it is together with Bharata’s righteousness and humility, his “social and political tact” (nīti) acquires an added emphasis: Bharata is going to employ all his powers of nīti to mollify his brother, which becomes even more apparent in the following sarga (so Varadacharya in part, 1964-1965. vol. 2. p. 313n).
|
Sarga 92
|
92.1
|
This sarga is suspect both on text-critical grounds (it is absent in three important manuscripts, D4, 5, 7) and for other, narrative reasons: Bharata has already had the forest reconnoitered (87.20ff.) and made his decision to proceed (87.24-25); for him to spot the ashram
in verse 14 below and return to the camp, once again encamping the army, seems absurd (it is only added to form some transition
to sarga 93), and moreover conflicts with sarga 93. The narrative is consistent if we pick up the action with sarga 93, eliminating 92 altogether. Perhaps this section owes its wide currency in the different versions, despite these narrative
embarrassments, to Bharata’s dramatic proclamations and the moving refrain in verses 4-7.
“who was a guru to him” guruvartakam: Cf. 76.27; 79.2; 93.2, 24; 107.3 and note on verse 11 below. The suffix here is [kartari] ṇvul (Pā 3.1.113). The translation offered here runs counter to all the commentators (they gloss, irrelevantly, “who obeyed his gurus”).
|
|
92.3
|
“these hunters” lubdhaiḥ … ebhiḥ: Ck, Ct identify them as Guha’s servants (cf. 79.6).
Hereafter, in a four-line “insertion” (although all manuscripts that have the sarga have at least one or two of the lines), Bharata orders Guha to search with his kinsmen, and declares that he himself will proceed with all his ministers (cf. 93.7), the townsmen, gurus,
and brahmans (2123*).
|
|
92.6
|
“all the signs of sovereignty” pārthivavyañjana-: According to Cm, Cg, signs of the thunderbolt, standard, lotus, goad, vessel of nectar, and so on (the usual markings said to appear on the soles
of Viṣṇu’s feet; Ck, Ct, Cr, “the line, standard, thunderbolt, parasol, and so on”). Perhaps, the wheel, fish, and so on, which were thought to be marked
on the soles of the feet of the cakravartin or universal emperor (cf. Gonda 1966, pp. 92-93).
|
|
92.7
|
After this verse (or, where it has less propriety, after verse 5) all manuscripts in question (save D6) “insert”: “Fulfilled indeed is Saumitri, who can look upon the lustrous face of Rāma, pure as the moon, with eyes like lotuses” (2124*).
|
|
92.9
|
“like Kubera in Nandana” kubera iva nandane: The simple implication “happily” is insufficient for the commentators, as Cg: “Just as Kubera who, though he actually lives in the Caitraratha garden, [enjoys himself when living] in Nandana, the garden of Indra, so Rāma on the unfamiliar mountain. Or again: he enjoys himself like Kubera, leaving his house and yet dwelling in his own garden, for according to the later statement, ‘This land belongs to the Ikṣvākus, with all its mountains, forests, and glens’ [4.18.6], Citrakūṭa would be within Rāma’s realm, and the simile of Nandana would then express his deep sense of delight in the mountain.” Some manuscripts, apparently regarding the simile as flawed,
alter it to read, “(as Kubera dwelling) on (Mount) Mandara,” since Kubera’s dwelling place is actually Mount Kailāsa.
|
|
92.10
|
Cm, Ct note, “(The forest) has ‘fulfilled itself’ by being covered with the dust of Rāma’s feet, which can release it from its insentient state.”
|
|
92.11
|
“on foot” padbhyām: Bharata’s going on foot is so often reiterated not only because he more properly deserves to be conveyed (Cg), but because this is the manner in which one approaches an ascetic and, more particularly, one’s guru.
|
|
92.12
|
“The eloquent prince” vadatāṃ varaḥ: “He is thinking over precisely what he should say in the presence of Rāma,” Cg.
|
|
92.13
|
“reaching” āsādya: Ct. Cr read instead, “climbing.”
“banner of the fire” agner … dhvajam: Smoke. Ck, claiming Bharata has already seen the smoke (87.26), reads differently: “He saw an upraised banner atop [a sāla tree] at Rāma’s ashram” (Varadacharya notes that even today in some areas banners are raised atop tall trees to indicate the special sanctity of a place [1964-1965,
vol. 2, p. 316n]). Ck calls this the “commonly accepted reading,” but again, as is often the case with such claims of his, no other manuscript
confirms it. Cg tries to explain away the repetition by saying Bharata had previously seen the spire of smoke, and now because of his proximity sees its source (but see the note on verse 1 above).
|
|
92.15
|
“the holy men there” puṇyajanopapannam: We must wait until sarga 108 to have their presence fully explained (see however 89.6-7). The sudden mention of Guha is surprising (cf. note on 83.21), though recall 79.6, where Guha says that he will accompany Bharata (and verse 3 and note above). Guha will be mentioned only one more time, in 93.40, a reading disputed by the NR (but see also note on 105.22).
|
Sarga 93
|
93.1
|
“showing the way” anudarśayan: “‘Showing,’ that is, the signs betokening the proximity of Rāma’s ashram,” Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr.
|
|
93.2
|
“his guru” guru-: That is, Rāma (so Cr).
|
|
93.3
|
“he was” tasya: Ck and Cr rightly understand sumantrasya.
|
|
93.4
|
Verses 4-5 (and by extension, verse 6), as they appear in the crit. ed., are clearly out of place. They belong, if anywhere, among verses 17ff. Most of the NR rectifies matters by reading, [4] “Bharata, questioning the ascetics in their abodes [4c-5 omitted] [6] saw in that forest the dry dung. …”Ck also queries, and alters, the vulgate order, but without appreciable improvement.
“leaf hut and thatched cottage” paṛṇakuṭīm … uṭajam: Ck, Ct distinguish the “leaf hut,” as a sort of guest house situated beyond the “cottage,” from this latter, a wooden structure
with walls and doors, where Sītā would sleep; whereas Cm, Cg explain that the former is the fire-sanctuary [therefore the logs piled up in front of it, mentioned in the following verse],
the latter the guest house (Cg offers still another alternative: the leaf hut is where Rāma sleeps with Sītā, the cottage a day-house. We probably cannot justify verses 4-5 by considering these to be outlying structures far removed
from Rāma’s main dwelling place). Perhaps we have here the two separate huts mentioned in the note on 50.13.
“situated within” -saṃsthitām: Cf. 108.1-2: there are ascetics living nearby (not, “situated like,” Cm, Cg).
|
|
93.5
|
Ck’s commentary on verses 5-38, said to be unavailable to the editor of the crit. ed., is printed in full in the Mysore edition (1965).
|
|
93.6
|
“for use against the cold” śītakāraṇāt: “They had set out in the latter half of Caitra [early April] and at that time, till the end of Vaiśākha [mid-May] it still gets cold at night” (Ct), and consequently a fire would be necessary.
|
|
93.7
|
“the ministers” amātyān: Cf. note on 92.3.
|
|
93.10
|
“And that one must only be a path beaten” idaṃ ca … parikrāntam: Ck, who like Cg rightly treats parikrāntam as adhikaraṇe kta (Pā 3.4.76), notes, “Having recognized the path leading to the ashram, Bharata now sees a forest path, out of possible confusion with which it was necessary (for Lakṣmaṇa) to mark the one leading to the ashram” (so essentially Ct),
|
|
93.11
|
“maintain a fire” yam evāvadhātum: For the morning and evening offering (Cm, Cg, Ct). Cg goes to great lengths here to show that the fire meant is the smārta household fire, which Rāma, he claims, maintained with a signal show of faith throughout his exile, until Sītā’s abduction; only upon returning would he have established the three vedic fires, which is what Ck supposes this verse to refer to (cf. Cg cited in note on 3.7.3).
|
|
93.12
|
“his guru” guru-: His father, whom he honors by obeying his order to live in the wilderness.
|
|
93.13
|
“abuts the Mandākinī” mandākinīm anu: This follows Ck, Ct on the syntax of anu; cf. Bharadvāja’s description of the location, 86.12.
|
|
93.14
|
“the ‘heroic’ posture in yoga” vīrāsane: With the left foot upon the right knee (Cg, so Vācaspati on YogSū 2.46); Ck (citing YogVā, as does Mallinātha on RaghuVa 13.52), with feet placed on opposite thighs. This would appear to be the earliest occurrence of the term in Sanskrit literature.
|
|
93.16
|
“again and again” punaḥ punaḥ: Ck (Ct) instead reads, “and Lakṣmaṇa’s,” claiming that “another” (Cm?) fabricated the reading “again and again” out of excessive piety, since an elder person is not to prostrate himself before
a younger. Ck adds that, though highly unusual, such behavior is elsewhere attested, as for example in Daśaratha bowing before Kaikeyī,
|
|
93.19
|
“heavy” bhārasādhanaiḥ: That is, “heavy-duty,” executing the heavy deeds of battle (Ck, Ct). Cm, Cg suggest that bhāra- is a technical term for the weight [that is, the draw-weight, not the actual weight] of a bow, 100 palas, or about eight and a half pounds (Cg cites as authority the Iśānasaṃhitā), but it is unclear how this construes with -sādhanaiḥ.
|
|
93.20
|
Bhogavatī: The submarine abode of mythological serpents (nāgas).
|
|
93.23
|
“sloping to the northeast” prāgudakpravaṇām: Sacrificial altars are constructed so that they incline in a northeast direction (cf. KātyŚS 2.6.2-10 and Kane 1962-1975, vol. 2.1, p. 1,034 note). -pravaṇām (for -sravaṇām of the crit. ed.) appears to be the correct reading, authenticated by LāṭyāŚS 1.1.14 [pw] and also MBh 12.40.12, prāgudakpravaṇām vedīm). Compare Rām 3.70.19 and note there.
|
|
93.24
|
The final syllable of the verse (ṇa), corresponding with the seventh syllable of the Gāyatrīmantra. signifies that at this point 6,000 verses of the (traditional) Rām have been completed (Cm, Cg; cf. note on 39.5).
|
|
93.25
|
According to Cg the hide would form his upper garment, the bark cloth the lower.
|
|
93.27
|
“He looked like the eternal Brahmā” brahmāṇam iva śāśvatam: On the significance of the comparison, cf. note on 29.11.
|
|
93.28
|
Ct explains the repetition of “Bharata” as a sign of the poet’s excitement; Cm, Cg join the second occurrence with verse 29: the NR eliminates it.
|
|
93.33
|
The distinction here is between the dharma acquired by way of vedic rituals performed by the strenuous efforts of priests, and that acquired by physical mortifications
(so Ck, Ct).
|
|
93.36
|
“he reached in vain for Rāma’s feet” pādāv aprāpya rāmasya: One is reminded of the earlier scene, the encounter of Kaikeyī and Daśaratha (10.41).
|
|
93.40
|
“The two princes” rājasutau: Rāma and Lakṣmaṇa. The NR for the most part eliminates the reference to Guha (cf. note on 92.15).
Śukra: Venus.
Bṛhaspati: Jupiter.
|
|
93.41
|
“The inhabitants of the forest” vanaukasaḥ: Presumably the ascetics among whom Rāma is living (cf. verse 4).
|
Sarga 94
|
94.2
|
“What has become of your father” kva nu te ‘bhūt pitā: “In view of the fact that Rāma asks still more questions, we gather that Bharata fails to respond to this one,” Cg.
“While he yet lives you should not be going off to the forest” na hi tvaṃ jīvatas tasya vanam āgantum arhasi: Bharata would not have come, were Daśaratha alive, either because he would be wholly absorbed in obediently serving his father, particularly given Rāma’s absence (Cg, Ck, Ct), or because his father could not bear his absence (Cg).
|
|
94.3
|
“from so far” dūrāt: Rāma can hardly mean from the land of the Kekayas (Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr), considering the questions he proceeds to put, which imply that he assumes Bharata to have been consecrated prince regent in Ayodhyā.
“looking so somber” duṣpratīkaṃ: The word is hapax. Ck, Ct would have it construe likewise, or only, with vanam (“somber forest”), but this is impossible word order, and anyway Rāma had just been remarking on the beauty of the landscape.
After this verse the SR inserts some lines in which Rāma baldly asks whether Daśaratha is indeed dead (2134*).
|
|
94.4
|
“still true to his given word” satyasaṃgaraḥ: For Cg the deeper meaning is: has the king, by honoring his promise, fallen ill from regret or remorse?
“royal consecrations” rājasūya-: Not in its aspect as an inaugural ceremony, but as a periodically repeated rite for the reinvigoration of the king’s power
(cf. Heesterman 1957, especially p. 7). For the horse-sacrifice, cf. note on Bālakāṇḍa 8.2 and verses 13ff. and notes.
|
|
94.6
|
“and Sumitrā” sumitrā ca: We agree with Cg in understanding sukhinī with both Kausalyā and Sumitrā.
|
|
94.7ff.
|
Here commences a series of more general questions that will continue to the end of the sarga. A very similar, though longer list is present in the MBh (2.5; some thirty or so of our verses appear there in comparable, sometimes verbatim, form; another close parallel is furnished
by MBh 15.9). There seems to be no conclusive evidence to determine the antecedence of either of the versions, and neither Vaidya’s argument (1962, p. 702) nor Kane’s (1966, pp. 51ff.) against the Rām’s priority is cogent. Such kaccitparvans were simply a stock feature of ancient Indian epic, intended to inculcate kingly dharma (as it is here explicitly said, 95.1), and so the question of borrowing is in a sense misleading. Yet the kaccitparvan of the Ayodhyākāṇḍa can lay claim to a special narrative propriety that is lacking in the case of the principal MBh version (where the questions are put in the mouth of the divine sage Nārada). For it serves to testify to Rāma’s profound, encyclopedic knowledge of government, thereby validating his qualifications for the kingship and making his stern
refusal to assume it not only the more regrettable and poignant, but incontestible: what arguments could be summoned against
such wisdom as he is shown here to possess? See also note on 69.14ff.
|
|
94.7
|
Rāma assumes throughout that Bharata has already made the key appointments of his court (verses 8, 10, 20, 21, 24, 29). It appears, then, that here he is asking
both whether Bharata has appointed a good family priest and whether he honors him (Cg, Ck), not just whether he honors the family priest, one with whom Rāma is already familiar — Suyajña or some other son of Vasiṣṭha (Cm, Ct, Cr).
|
|
94.8
|
Cg, Cr suppose this verse to refer also to the family priest. According to YājñaSm 1.313-14, however, it is not the purohita but the ṛtvig who performs the household sacrifices for the king.
|
|
94.9
|
Sudhanvan: Appears not to be mentioned elsewhere (the name means “good with a bow,” or, “having a good bow”).
“arrows and missiles” iṣvastra : Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, in their attempt to distinguish them, explain that the former are employed without spells (mantrāṇi), whereas the latter require them.
|
|
94.11
|
We understand asyndeton between pādas cd. Cg appears to join mantradharaiḥ adjectivally with amātyaiḥ, though the word is generally substantival.
|
|
94.13
|
“neither all by yourself nor with a multitude” naikaḥ … na bahubhiḥ saha: “A king framing his plans alone will fail to grasp properly the pros and cons of a matter because he lacks objectivity;
and if he takes counsel with a multitude, not only is unanimity impossible, but the counsel can the more easily be divulged,”
Ct (so Cm, Cg).
|
|
94.15
|
“when fully accomplished, or nearly so” sukṛtāny eva kṛtarūpāṇi vā: Cr’s construction would be attractive (“they regard the deeds once commenced as wholly achieved”) except that it ignores the
vā. Kṛtarūpāṇi, “nearly so” = kṛtaprāyāni in MBh 2.5.22 (so read by some manuscripts here). For the sentiment cf. MBh 12.57.32 and ArthŚā 1.15.17.
The “kings,” according to the commentators, would be neighboring (or vassal, feudatory [sāmanta-]) princes (Cm, Cg, Ct).
|
|
94.16
|
Rāma has already enquired whether Bharata’s counsels are betrayed before they are put into operation (verses 13-15). M. he asks if they might be found out in some
other way. We therefore agree with Ck, Ct, Cr so far as to understand mantritāḥ in pāda b, but then construe it (by anacoluthon) as antecedent to mantritam in pāda d (for the grammatical irregularity cf. note on 98.6). One manuscript, however, D5, does offer what may well be the original reading in pāda d: budhyante … mantritāḥ (for the gender cf. verse 13). Cm, Cg’s analysis of pāda b will not do (“‘[in other ways] not mentioned,’ such as, facial expressions”). The MBh parallel, supported generally by the NR, gives, “by reasoning or messengers who have gone unsuspected,” but this looks like emendation.
“reasoning or supposition” tarkair yuktyā vā: Cg glosses, “ūha [a type of analogical reasoning] or inference”; Cm, “or presumption [arthāpatti]”; Ck, Ct, “inference or presumption.”
|
|
94.17
|
“great benefits” nihśreyasam: Cm, Cg gloss instead, “(bringing about for one great) power.”
|
|
94.19
|
“his officer” rājamātram: Cf. note on 90.6 above.
|
|
94.20
|
“foremost … middling … lowly” mukhyāḥ … madhyamāḥ … jaghanyāḥ: Cg considers the qualifications to indicate subcaste (jāti) rank, and he exemplifies the three grades of duties from highest to lowest as follows: “1. cooking and serving up the king’s
food [? read pacanapariveṣana- for vacanapari- ?]; 2. fetching couches, chairs, and so on; 3. washing or massaging his feet, fetching his shoes, and so on.”
|
|
94.21
|
“have passed the test of loyalty” upadhātītān: The technical meaning of the term is emphasized (contra Nīlakaṇṭha on MBh 2.5.43 vulgate, “beyond all fraudulence,” and Ct, “beyond all bribery”), in agreement with Cm, Cg (Cr) (cf. especially ArthŚā 1.10ff.). They cite Vaija for the meaning and go on to remark, “Kings test their subordinates to see if they are corruptible. They will have someone
bring them a precious garment or piece of jewelry and say that it was sent by a woman in the king’s harem, or a rival king
[if they refuse it, they are loyal]” (cf. MBh 15.9.14, a verse almost identical to ours).
|
|
94.22
|
“People have no reason to despise” nāvajānanti: For this sort of generalizing plural verb without expressed subject, cf. 101.12.
“as sacrificial priests … or women” yājakāḥ … yathā … iva striyaḥ: We agree with Cm (and Ctr, vol. 2, p. 516) in seeing two different similes here (against Ck, “the priests do not despise you as an outcaste”). The first refers to general transgressions against the people (pace Cg), the second to “brutal appropriations,” as of taxes.
|
|
94.23
|
“a shrewd man with cunning schemes” upāyakuśalaṃ vaidyam: Ck understands differently: “A ‘physician’ who, for the sake of acquiring fees from the king, is skillful ‘in the means,’ that
is, of aggravating the disease.” Cm, Cg, Cr (so Ctr, vol. 2, p. 517) wrongly take the three qualifications as referring to one person; on this issue we agree with Ck. Additionally bhṛtyam is read here (for bhṛtya-), which is well attested in all recensions.
|
|
94.24
|
“bold” dṛṣṭaḥ: Divide thus (so Cg’s second explanation).
|
|
94.28
|
“especially the men of good family” kulaputrāḥ pradhānataḥ: Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr gloss “kinsmen” (Ck, “family slaves”), and they understand pradhānataḥ nominatively (“the chief ones”); Nīlakaṇṭha on MBh 2.5.50 vulgate, “from the counselor on down.”
|
|
94.29
|
“a man of the provinces” jānapadaḥ: That is, someone not involved in court intrigue (cf. verse 30 and note)? Envoys would always, it would seem, be “country-men”
of the king’s, and not foreigners.
|
|
94.30
|
“the eighteen chief officials” tīrthāni: Cg lists them (cf. ArthŚā 1.12-20): chief counselor, family priest, crown prince, general, lord chamberlain, commandant of the palace guards, warden
of the prison, chief treasurer, chief of staff, minister of justice, quartermaster, city watchman, civilian paymaster [so
Cg explains kārmāntika, though it usually = superintendent of mines and factories], chief usher of the assembly hall, chief authority on dharmaśāstra, superintendent of the executioners [so Cg; daṇdapāla usually = officer in charge of the different branches of the army], guard of the fort, and chief border guard. The first
three would be omitted from investigations carried out in one’s own domain because they would be continually in contact with
the king, who could thus determine for himself their true feelings. Cm and Cg both cite a nīti text to this effect: “A king should send out men — people such as heretics and the like, [and] who are not known to others
or to each other — to spy on his enemies and his own chief officers, excepting his own counselor, crown prince, and family
priest.”
|
|
94.31
|
“hostile men who, once deported, have made their way back” vyapāstān ahitān pratiyātān: “They could not make their way back without someone’s assistance, thus [they cannot be weak, and] one must pay close attention
to them,” Cg.
|
|
94.33
|
“derive their ideas from logic” buddhim ānvīkṣikīm prāpya: Cg cites [from ManuSm 12.106; the Rām verse is quoted ad loc. by the commentator Bhāruci], “Only he who, in order to resolve problems in the ancient [veda] and the teachings of dharma, employs logic with the vedas and the [dharma-]śāstras, knows dharma, no one else” (that is, logic cannot replace or be used to refute the vedas or dharmaśāstras; cf. also Rām 3.48.21 and note there). Ck enlarges here, claiming that in no revealed or traditional text is it shown that liberation is secured through logical knowledge,
“dialectical reasoning”; all logicians (including Pañcaśikha, one of the founders of the Sāṃkhya system of philosophy) are materialists, and even those who accept the word of the vedas do so selectively, and deny that the soul is pure consciousness, nondifferent from Brahmā, and so on.
|
|
94.34
|
“true to its name” satyanāmām: We agree with Cm, Cg in taking the qualification proleptically. “Ayodhyā” literally means “The Impregnable (City)” (cf. 1.6.23).
|
|
94.37
|
“shrines” caitya-: Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr all gloss, “places where sacrificial altars are constructed,” but see note on verse 52 below.
|
|
94.38
|
“the boundary lines are well spaced” sukṛṣṭasīmā: Cf. note on 43.3.
“disasters” hiṃsābhiḥ: Or, “acts of violence,” of one villager against another (Cg).
|
|
94.39
|
“still nourished beyond the whim of the rain god” adevamātṛkaḥ: That is, well irrigated. Clearly in the eyes of this epic poet, the king was interested in supporting, if not initiating,
irrigation projects (contrast Ritschl and Schetelich 1970).
Because of the repetition of the interrogative particle kaccid here (cf. verse 37), Cg supposes each qualification to be the subject of a question, and we follow him (so too in the preceding verses). Curiously,
he quotes a śloka to this effect, which states that if the particle is used at the beginning and at the end of this verse, it should construe
with the middle as well, questions being equally appropriate there too; further, that this shows Rāma’s deep respect and affection for Kosala.
|
|
94.40
|
“a well-founded economy … promotes the world’s happiness” vārtāyāṃ saṃśritas … loko … sukham edhate: Literally, “(well-)founded upon its economy, the world gains happiness.” The latter half of the verse supplies the reason
for the question in the former (pace Ck, Ct, Cr, who see two questions; cf. MBh 2.5.69 crit. ed.), whereas pāda c appears to be a syntactical unit (against Cm, Cg, “If there is a [good] economy [vārtāyām], the people who have resorted to you” [saṃśritaḥ … lokah]).
|
|
94.42
|
“your women” striyaḥ: Cf. note on 8.5.
“place … trust in them” śraddadhāsy āsām: This agrees with Cr on the genitive of person (Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, “‘trust,’ believe what they say to be true”).
|
|
94.43
|
“display yourself” darśayase: “Otherwise the people might believe the king to be ill,” Cg. Giving darśana or a view of the kingly (or holy) person is what is meant. Read the vocative for rājaputraḥ, a misprint.
|
|
94.44
|
“craftsmen” śilpi-: Cf. ManuSm 7.75 (bṛāhmaṇaiḥ) śilpibhir (yantraiḥ) (cited by Ctr, vol. 2, p. 526). But for this parallel, one would be inclined to interpret the word adjectivally, “crafty archers” (so Cr, and cf. the parallel verse Cg cites from NītiŚā [4.58], which offers the glossing reading vīrayodhaiḥ, though the commentary Upādhyāyanirapekṣā ad loc. reads dhīrayodhaiḥ, glossing śauryaśilpasaṃpannaiḥ).
|
|
94.45
|
“unworthy hands” apātreṣu: “Dancers, procurers, singers, and so on,” Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct. The reference, however, may be to the control of the treasury passing into the hands of an untrustworthy superintendent.
|
|
94.47
|
“out of greed” lobhāt: Presumably in order to seize his property, whereas in the following verse bribery would seem to be at issue.
|
|
94.49
|
“engaged in a suit” vyasane: The word does not appear to be recorded elsewhere in this sense. It is thus explained by Cg, Ct, and see the NR gloss, vivadato ‘rtheṣu (2161*).
|
|
94.50
|
Obviously this verse has greater propriety after verse 47 (noticed also by Varadacharya 1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 347n), though no manuscript offers such a sequence.
|
|
94.51
|
“brahmans” vaidya-: The parallel verse in ManuSm (8.395) shows clearly that vaidya- here does not refer to “physicians” (Ck, Ct), but rather to śrotriyas, brahmans learned in the vedas (cf. also the NR variants vaidyān or viprān sasomapān), and that bubhūṣase means, not “win over” (all commentators), but “honor” (saṃpūjayet). Though Kullūka ad loc. does suggest that the king should honor them with “gifts, high regard, and kindly deeds,” our pāda c may in fact contain an old emendation, dānena displacing an original kāyena (cf. 88.18 and 101.21 and notes). This would give, “Do you … show regard (to them) in all three ways, in words and deeds
and thoughts.” The reason for the emendation is self-explanatory.
|
|
94.52
|
“shrines” caitya-: “Large trees at crossroads where divinities dwell,” Cm, Cg, Ct; Cr, “a place where fire altars are constructed,” with which he construes the adjective siddhārthān (glossed, “through which one’s goals are achieved”). See note on 6.2.
|
|
94.53
|
“You never deny the claims of righteousness” … dharmam … na vibādhase: “Either: by pursuing artha in the morning (the time appropriate for dharma), dharma in the afternoon (the time appropriate for artha), or either of these two by pursuing kāma other than at its appropriate time, in the evening [the “seasons” or times mentioned in the following verse]; or, by pursuing
artha to the exclusion of dharma, or dharma to the exclusion of artha (for example, failing to provide for one’s family), or kāma to the exclusion of both (for example, if one were attached to a prostitute one would thereby destroy both dharma and artha),” Cg.
|
|
94.56
|
“atheism” nāstikyam: Actually, “belief that the world to come does not exist,” Cg, Cr.
|
|
94.58
|
“auspicious rites” maṅgalasya: Such as looking in a mirror early in the morning (Cg; cf. MBh 12.53.9).
“indiscriminate courtesy” pratyutthānaṃ sarvaśaḥ: Literally, “rising [from one’s seat, as a mark of respect] before everyone” (so Cg, Ck, Cr). Specific rules are prescribed in the dharmaśāstras regarding salutations. They are strictly regulated according to the age, caste, and degree of learning of the two parties
involved in the exchange of greetings (cf. Kane 1962-1975, vol. 2.i, pp. 336-39). Cm, Cg also suggest as an alternative gloss for pratyutthānam, “a retaliatory campaign undertaken simultaneously against enemies in all directions,” that is, attacking on more than one
front. But there appears to be no evidence for the use of the word in this sense (though cf. abhyutthāna- in 6.80.55).
Hereafter the NR inserts (omitting or reordering verse 59), “Thus Rāma questioned him, and with a shaken mind, broken by grief, Bharata informed him of the death of their father” (2164*), whereas the SR extends the list of questions by fourteen lines (2165*).
|
|
94.59
|
“you never eat savory foods all by yourself” svādukṛtaṃ bhojyam eko nāśnāsi: Cf. 69.23 and note; in view of MBh 2.5.88, the implication would be that he should be feeding brahmans fine foods as well (rather than denying his family and
dependents wholesome food).
|
Sarga 95
|
Sarga 95
|
Cm, Ck (who argues vigorously against, most probably, Crā), Ct and a host of N and S manuscripts incorrectly read this sarga and the next after sarga 97 (which itself seems to be a later, clumsily integrated interpolation). Although this sequence would require the impossible
succession of sarga 97 after 94, it would of course, conversely, result in the juxtaposition of sargas 96 and 98, which would seem to be authentic; Ck argues this point at the beginning of 98. There are lengthy arguments in the commentators both for and against the order
presented in the crit. ed., but all of them are subjective and without much text-critical value.
|
|
95.1
|
“when I am wholly lost to righteousness” dharmād vihīnasya: Bharata’s loss of righteousness is specified in the next verse, thus also Cr (“the ways of our family”); wrongly Cm, Cg, Ctś, “the chief dharma, that is, of serving Rāma”; Cg, Ck, Ct, “that is, the kingship itself.”
|
|
95.4
|
“The purpose of the verse is to explain that not everyone [meaning Bharata] is capable of executing the duties of the kingship,” Cg. Cm, Ct assume the verse to answer Rāma’s unspoken question, “Why should I give up the performance of asceticism, which will secure divinity for me? What need have
I of the kingship,” whereas Cm goes on to say, “Divinity may be achieved either by way of self-torment, through asceticism, or by way of pleasure, through
guarding the kingship.”
“I esteem him a god” devatve saṃmato mama: The NR reads (and Ck understands), “But I esteem you to be a god.”
The two “they say” phrases are suspect. Cg is forced to add for the first, “the common people.”
|
|
95.5
|
After this verse the SR and some D manuscripts insert a verse (2171*) clarifying that Daśaratha died of grief (and not of illness).
|
|
95.6
|
“make the funeral libation” kriyatām udakam: Cf. note on 70.23.
|
|
95.7
|
The verse answers the implicit question, if Bharata and Śatrughna have made the funeral libation, why should it be repeated (Cg, Ck, Ct). Hereafter the SR adds the poignant verse, “It was you he was grieving for, you he wanted to see, it was on you his thoughts
were immovably fixed. Bereft of you, and broken with grief for you, your father passed away, thinking only of you” (2173*;
the parallel with “Odyssey” 11.202-203 is noteworthy).
|
|
95.8
|
“piteous words” karuṇāṃ vācam: Crā, Cm (not Ck, as per the crit. ed.) understand, “pitiless words.”
|
|
95.9
|
“flowering” puṣpitāgraḥ: Ct tries to find some point to the qualification: “‘like a flowering tree,’ because he was still happy to see Bharata.”
|
|
95.10
|
“striking a riverbank” kūlaghāta-: “As elephants will do when they are in rut and their tusks itch,” Cg.
|
|
95.11
|
“sprinkled water upon him” siṣicuḥ salilena: Their tears, possibly, as Ctr takes it (vol. 2, p. 550), though cf. 6.70.12.
|
|
95.15
|
“no longer has direction” anekāgrām: So in general Cm, Cg, Cr. Ck, Ct, “has [now] many chiefs.”
|
|
95.17
|
“noticed good conduct” prekṣya suvṛttam: The NR more persuasively offers, “would send me out and I would return,” for as verses 15-16 show, Rāma would be thinking about other occasions on which he came home after an absence.
|
|
95.19
|
“sorrowful news” duḥkam: Pāda d stands in a sort of apposition to this (so Ct; Cm, Cg, Ck, Cr understand it adverbially, “sadly reported”).
Note the editor’s corrigendum here (Vaidya 1962. p. 706), which admits 2178* and 2179* (with SR reading) into the crit. ed. Vaidya wants 2179* to come first, but there is insufficient manuscript evidence for this (if anything. the verse should be rejected
altogether, being absent in D4, 5, 7), and it would grate contextually.
|
|
95.21
|
“a cake of almond meal” iṅgudipiṇyākam: “A cake made of the nuts of the ‘ascetic tree,’ which are eaten by ascetics [cf. note on 44.5 and verse 31 below]. This
would be only figuratively a ‘cake’: actually the nuts would be just crushed and pulverized, and without their oil being extracted,”
Cg (so Ck, Ct). It is a coarse food, one prescribed for penances (cf. ManuSm 11.92, YājñaSm 3.321), for which Rāma makes apology in verse 31 below, and which Kausalyā beweeps in 96.9ff.
|
|
95.22
|
“the procession of mourning” gatir … sudāruṇā: A type of hypallage, for gatiḥ sudārūṇām. A prescription for the cortège is cited by Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr from the [Bhāradvāja]pitṛmedhasūtras [1.4.6]: “The youngest go first, the others behind them, women at the very head.”
|
|
95.26
|
Cg discovers significance in each of the adjectives in verses 25-26; to cite a couple of examples: “‘lovely’ implies that the
river assuaged their sorrow; ‘where the woodlands were always in flower’ implies that they were shaded over until they completed
the water-offering.”
“Father, let this be for you” tata etad bhavatv iti: The reading of Cm, Cg, Ck is (pace the crit. ed. and the printed editions) tataitat te, that is, tata (vocative, = tāta, as often in vedic). Vaidya is probably right to print tata etat, with absence of saṃdhi (pragṛhya) by reason of the (presumed) pluta vowel (cf. 43.12 and note).
Normally the gotra name of the deceased would be proclaimed (cf. note on 70.23), for which “father,” or so Ct claims, does duty. Others, he reports, adduce this very passage to show that such a proclamation is not obligatory.
|
|
95.27
|
“facing the direction of Yama” diśaṃ yāmyām abhimukhaḥ: Toward the south. Ct mentions a “recent digest” compiled by one Sumantu, which reports that kshatriyas are to offer water facing north. He dismisses this as groundless, precisely because it conflicts
with the procedure here described, or as referring to low-rank kshatriyas.
|
|
95.29
|
“made the offering of food” cakāra … nivāpam: The procedure here is apparently out of keeping with traditional practice. Ct addresses the issue: “One must not raise the objection that, since a smṛti declares that a son enters a state of impurity for ten days upon hearing of his father’s death (whenever the death itself
may have occurred), the offering of food therefore should not be made now, on the first day, to the father for whom funeral
rites have just been performed. For the smṛti in question must either apply to varṇas other than the kshatriya, or to ceremonial procedures of the Kali Age” (whereas the Rām is traditionally held to occur in the Tretā). Cg claims they simply “prepare” the cake, but do not offer it, since it is not to be offered till the tenth day.
|
|
95.31
|
The verse contains a hypermetric pāda (c) rare in Vālmīki; there is only one other in all of Books Two through Six: 3.10.70. It may be that bhavati is to be pronounced dissyllabically (a Prākritism). The NR eliminates the irregularity, reading for the most part rājan for bhavati, perhaps in recollection of MBh 13.65.59 (yadanno hi naro rājan; cf. BrahmP 123.175).
|
|
95.33
|
“Bharata and Lakṣmaṇa”: Cr desperately notes, “‘Śatrughna’ is included in ‘Bharata’ and need not be separately mentioned.” As previously (note on 87.25), Śatrughna will again be ignored in 96.29 below; see the note there (for a discussion of the role of the junior brothers in the epic,
see Goldman 1980).
|
|
95.37
|
“the delicate ones” sukumārāḥ: Cg (and Cm) applies the qualification to the first two groups as well: “Were one not exceedingly frail one would necessarily proceed
on foot to the sorrowful Rāma” (see note on 92.11).
|
|
95.40
|
“Vehicles with hooves are horses, and so on; those with wheels, chariots, and so on,” Ck, Ct, Cr.
|
|
95.41
|
“perfuming the way with their scent” āvāsayanto gandhena: Apparently their fear causes the bulls to exude ichor (Cg fancifully, “this implies that even the elephants of the wild were eager to see Rāma”).
|
|
95.42
|
“cow-eared antelopes” gokarṇa-: The word is obscure. The commentators are uncertain (they suggest a type of gazelle, or deer).
|
|
95.43
|
“plovers” plavāḥ: It is not known whether this identification is ornithologically correct; the commentators are guessing when they gloss,
“a type of plump crane” Plavas, however, like plovers, are shore birds (cf. for example. 3.33.18), and the two words are cognate (deriving from I-E *pleu).
|
|
95.44
|
The SR inserts here some lines in which the people see Rāma and approach, all the while reviling Kaikeyī and Mantharā (2186*).
|
|
95.45
|
“he embraced then” tān … paryaṣvajata: “He embraced only those worthy of being embraced; cf. the next verse,” Ct.
|
|
95.46
|
“restored to all … each according to his station, their one true kinsman or one true friend” cakāra sarvān savayasyabāndhavān yathārham: The bahuvrīhi compounds function predicatively. Highly improbable is Cr’s explanation: “he showed appropriate honor [yathārham: Cm, Cg impossibly supply as direct object “esteem”] to all, with their kinsmen and friends.” On Rāma’s punctilious observance of degrees of social rank, cf. also 15.4 and note.
|
|
95.47
|
“the mountain caves” guhā girīṇām: Guhāḥ (feminine accusative plural) girīṇām should be understood thus separately (so Ck), and not in compound.
|
Sarga 96
|
96.4
|
A difficult verse, which we understand as follows: This spot on the river used to be deserted, never visited by men, but our
children, who are used to comfort and have been driven from their home into the deep wilderness, are now using it, for one
can see it has been disturbed. We reject all the commentators (Cm, Cg, because kevalam is nowhere attested in the sense of “surely, certainly”; Ck, Ct, Cr, Cs because, despite Ck’s protestation that kalanam is the old reading, kevalam is clearly supported by manuscript evidence). The word order in the Sanskrit shows a complex interlacement (schematically
a B a b A b). Again, the dislocation is probably by design, meant to suggest Kausalyā’s deep anguish (cf. note on 24.16).
|
|
96.5
|
After this verse the SR inserts four lines in which Kausalyā explains that, humble though Lakṣmaṇa’s task might be, it is virtuous, and expresses the hope that he will soon be released from his labors (2189*).
|
|
96.9
|
“how unseemly a food” na … aupayikam … bhojanam: Cf. note on 95.21.
|
|
96.10
|
“the whole four-cornered earth” caturantāṃ mahīm: The earlier geodetic conception, later to be replaced by the round disc model (see Lüders 1951, p. 79).
|
|
96.11
|
“should have only such meal to offer his father” pitur dadyād ingudīkṣodam: Normally a ball of fine rice would be offered to the departed.
|
|
96.17
|
“clingingly” āsaktam: Cm, Cg (citing the late lexicographer Halāyudha), “without ceasing”; Ck, Ct, Cr, “affectionately.”
|
|
96.26
|
“lastly” jaghanyam: Cm, Cg, “‘directly after’ Rāma and Vasiṣṭha seated themselves”; Ct, “behind.”
Some N manuscripts include Guha in the company (cf. note on 92.15).
|
|
96.27
|
Bharata’s folding his hands before Rāma would appear to be a signal that he wishes to address him (Ck, Ct include this verse in the next, as part of the people’s reflections).
“like great Indra before Prajāpati” yathā mahendraḥ … prajāpatim: On the simile cf. note on 29.11.
|
|
96.29
|
Despite the position of the first ca, we apportion the adjectives one to each brother, which seems to be the poet’s intention. Observe also that several trustworthy
manuscripts (D4, 7, G3) read sa for this ca.
Note the omission, once again, of Śatrughna (cf. note on 95.33). Cs here tries to explain this by saying that, since, Lakṣmaṇa and Śatrughna are twins, there is no need to mention them separately.
|
Sarga 97
|
Sarga 97
|
On the text-critical questions relating to this sarga, cf. note on 95.1ff.
“comforted” samāśvāsya: Several manuscripts and commentators, with greater narrative logic, read “acknowledged” (cf. note on 96.27; Cm, Cg take “who so cherished his guru” predicatively with this verb).
|
|
97.2
|
“in barkcloth” cīra-: Cf. 82.23.
|
|
97.4
|
“holding them out stiffly” pragṛhya balavad: In light of such passages as 60.14, 95.9, 95.27, we must either read bāhū (for bhūyaḥ) with the NR or, what amounts to the same thing, understand an ellipsis of -añjalim with pragṛhya, as translated.
|
|
97.5
|
“grave wrongdoing” karma suduṣkaram: Suduṣkaram: = suduṣkṛtam, an unexampled usage.
|
|
97.17
|
Hereafter follows an SR insertion, in which Rāma explains that gurus have absolute license to act as they would toward their sons and wives (2201*).
|
|
97.21
|
“in the presence of all the world” lokasaṃnidhau: Perhaps “before witnesses,” for Daśaratha made — or rather, acquiesced in — the apportionment in private, with only Kaikeyī (and, in a sense, Rāma) present (sargas 10-12, 16). The more “public” scene of sargas 31-34 cannot be meant, for no “apportionment” was made then.
“And after giving his orders” vyādiśya ca: Throughout the following six sargas (as in verse 24 below), Rāma will repeatedly make reference to his father’s express “order” to live fourteen years in the wilderness of Daṇḍaka. As noted above (on 12.16), however, the text so far has made every effort to deny that Daśaratha had any direct involvement with Rāma’s banishment, and nowhere has he given such an order. For further discussion of this problem, see the Introduction, Chapter
4.
|
Sarga 98
|
98.4ff.
|
Many of these verses will be repeated in 6.116.2ff.
|
|
98.4
|
Having bestowed the kingship on Bharata, Daśaratha net the conditions of Kaikeyī’s request and fulfilled his obligations toward her (he “honored” them, sāntvitā here = pūjitā in 6.116.2), and now that Bharata possesses the kingship it is within his rights to transfer it to Rāma; their father’s word will still have been respected. Thus in the main Cg, Ck, Ct. On the proposed transfer of power, however, Cg remarks that, being Rāma’s slave, Bharata wishes to make over to him the kingship according to the well-known proverb that “there are three who are propertyless” [a
wife, a slave, and a son; cf. MBh 1.77.22], that is, that a slave’s property is his master’s.
|
|
98.5
|
“the kingdom will utterly disintegrate” rājyakhaṇḍam idam mahat: The commentators all misunderstand the meaning of -khaṇḍa-, taking it in the sense of one of the nine “political sectors” of the world. Rājyakhaṇḍam here = rājyacchidram in 6.116.4.
|
|
98.6
|
Tāṛkṣa: Garuḍa.
Note the anacoluthon: the nominative construction in pādas ab (kharaḥ and patatrinaḥ, requiring for example, śaktāḥ) is changed to an oblique one in pāda c, na śaktir me.
|
|
98.7
|
“depend” upajīvyate: Literally, “live off”: Bharata’s point is not that, although incapable himself of ruling (verse 6), he is reluctant to become dependent on others in order
to acquire that capability (so Cg, Varadacharya 1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 385n). He is rather referring to the life of a king in exile in the wilderness, who must look to others
for support (so Cr and, in the main, Cs). This may be not merely an inducement to Rāma to return and become his own master, but also a suggestion that forest life is not only “hard” but prohibited to kshatriyas
(cf. MBh 12.22.7). The king is often referred to in Sanskrit literature as the one whom subjects “depend on,” as creatures depend
on rain (cf., for example, MBh 12.76.13, 36-37).
|
|
98.8–10
|
Cg analyzes the simile (“Bharata refrains from doing so himself out of deference … knowing Rāma is clever enough to understand it on his own”) as follows: The planter of the tree = Daśaratha; the tree = Rāma; the flowers = the stage antecedent to the consecration; the fruit = the assumption of the kingship. (Ck, “The effort of the king in begetting you would be vain if you did not supply the means of subsistence to us who depend on
you; you would then be ‘fruitless,’ like the great tree,”)
“its being grown” prabhāvitaḥ: = sa ropyate, 6.116.7; Cg, Ck take as kartari kta (“he grew it”).
Note in verse 10d the exceptional use of the imperative with na) in a conditional clause. Curiously, none of the commentators remarks on it (the unusual terminal hi might suggest some indicative in -si, as read by several manuscripts, though it is hard to suppose that the strange imperative dislodged a simpler form).
|
|
98.12
|
There is a slight word play here between nardantu (“trumpet”) and nandantu (“rejoice”).
|
|
98.15ff.
|
“Rāma begins to assuage Bharata’s sorrow by showing him the true view of things, namely, that it was neither the king compelled by Kaikeyī nor Bharata who caused his exile, but fate,” Cm, Cg. This is an artificial and unsatisfactory explanation for the narrative function of the following verses. However moving
at times they may be, verses 15-36 are evidently non sequitur with regard to Bharata’s plea. Perhaps the verses are out of place — note that the NR removes them to a separate sarga. Or maybe the poet has inserted here, rather awkwardly, material from a parallel legend, that of the Wise Rāma (rāmapaṇḍitaḥ), partly preserved also in the Dasaratha Jātaka (cf. note on verse 17 below, also Lüders 1940, pp. 38-39, 105ff., who calls attention to echoes in other jātakas for our verses 15, 18, 20, 21, 26). The wisdom verses in the jātaka, in fact, make considerably more narrative sense, insofar as there Rāma is shown never to grieve at all for his father (contrast above, 95.8ff., and his far more violent grief in Araṇyakāṇḍa 56ff.).
|
|
98.15
|
“No one acts of his own free will” nātmanaḥ kāmakāro ‘sti: Ātmanaḥ is essentially reflexive. It has none of the theological overtones suggested by Ct, Cr: “the individual soul,” as opposed to “the lord” (-īśvara, rendered here as “[not] independent”). They also overinterpret the phrase “this way and that”: “from this body and world
and from the other body and world it drags [the soul] in accordance with its karma.”
“fate” kṛtāntaḥ: Like daiva (“chance,” literally, “what comes from the gods”), kāla (“time”), adṛṣṭa (“the unforeseeable”), and so on, this signifies more or less our “fate.” Observe again Rāma’s profound fatalism (cf. for example 20.12 ff. and note). The foil to it in this section will be not Lakṣmaṇa but Jābāli, who discourses in sarga 100.
|
|
98.16
|
A famous verse, appearing in many texts, such as MBh 11.2.3, 12.27.29, ViṣṇuP 5.29. It is also found in the “consolation” sarga of some dharmaśāstras, such as GobhiSm 3.40 (cf. Kane 1962-1975, vol. 4, p. 237).
|
|
98.17
|
This verse, and it is the only such one, appears almost verbatim in the consolation scene of the Dasaratha Jataka (“Jātakas” #461.85, cf. Suttanipāta 3.8.175). The one important difference is niccam (for nānyatra): “Ripe fruit need always fear falling, and men that are born must always fear dying.” The Sanskrit version, as it is normally
understood (by Lüders, for example) is suspiciously opaque; in the repetition of the verse in 7.10.16 it was felt necessary to add nityam. Either the transmission has been faulty, or perhaps we must take nānyatra in the sense “not at some other time,” that is, “all the time.” But as this signification is unattested, and conjecture is
not efficacious, we let the opacity stand. Although the NR reading in pāda c is vindicated by the (southern) Pāli version, as Lüders observes, the SR reading is authenticated by the northern Buddhist Udānavarga (ed. Bernhard 1965, 1.11).
|
|
98.18
|
After this verse the SR adds: “The night that comes on will never return, and the full Yamunā goes to the ocean, the abode of waters” (2208*).
|
|
98.20
|
“You should be grieving for yourself” ātmānam anuśoca tvaṃ: The commentators are not satisfied with the natural implication: Cg, “give thought to the world to come”; Cm, “‘you should be grieving for yourself,’ who are engaged in seeking to attain ephemeral things”; Ck, Ct, “that is, you should think: death is ineluctably coming. What is to be my course in this world and the world to come?”;
Cr, “make an attempt to free your embodied soul from suffering.”
|
|
98.21
|
“Death walks” mṛtyur vrajati: “Because the lines etched on one’s forehead by god are death’s form,” Cm (Ct, “because one’s Inner-Controller has the form of death, and so it cannot be evaded”).
|
|
98.23
|
“when the sun rises, or … when it goes down” udita āditye … astamite ravau: The translation agrees with Cr in seeing an alternative in pādas ab. Cg, however, is possible, too: “They rejoice when the sum rises, realizing that the hour to make money has come; and when it
sets, realizing that the time for pleasure has come.”
|
|
98.24
|
“the face of each new season come” ṛtumukham … navaṃ navam ihāgatam: Many manuscripts read instead, “(the face, or beginning, of a season) that seems to come each time brand new.”
|
|
98.25–26
|
Famous verses appearing also in the MBh (12.28.36, 168.15).
|
|
98.27
|
“this course of things” yathābhāvam: The compound is virtually substantival (so Ck, Ct; Cm, Cg, falsely, “‘one cannot stay,’ that is, with one’s kinsmen ‘’”).
|
|
98.30
|
“Since life trickles away” vayasaḥ patamānasya: Pādas ab form a genitive absolute construction (though not anādare). Note also vā in the sense of iva (compare MBh 12.138.3, with Belvalkar’s note).
“happiness’ sukham: Though used elsewhere in the Ayodhyākāṇḍa simply in the sense of “comfort” or “worldly happiness,” the word must have a more transcendent meaning here, “ultimate happiness,”
as in 3.6.27, “One cannot derive happiness [sukham] from mere pleasure [sukham]” (see note there). Cg, Ct, Cr, “‘happiness, that is, the cause of happiness, that is, dharma” (so read by the NR; note also BuddhaC 7.18, sukhaṃ hi dharmasya vadanti mūlam, “bliss is the ultimate end of dharma,” Johnston).
“have found happiness” sukhabhājaḥ: Rather differently the commentators, such as Ck: “‘happiness is the proper lot …’: creatures receive life that they may acquire the means to happiness.”
|
|
98.34
|
“heavenly treasure” daivīm ṛddhim: Cg, “a heavenly body, etc.”; Ck, “the attainments of lordliness, wisdom, high station, and bountiful bliss”; Ct, “ascetic power.”
|
|
98.36
|
“different griefs” bahuvidhāḥ śokāḥ: At his father’s death, his brother’s exile, and so on (Cm, Cg, Ct). “‘Grief; a mental affect; ‘lamentation,’ a verbal one; ‘weeping,’ a physical one” [the three aspects of the person, cf.
note on 88.18], Ck.
|
|
98.37
|
“of his own accord” vaśinā: So Cr (cf. 10.1).
|
|
98.38
|
“where” yatra: Agrees with Cg (Ck, Ct, Cr, “with regard to what duty”).
|
|
98.40
|
“wonderful” citram: “Since Rāma spoke in such a way that no response seemed possible, Bharata has to reply [as it were] with another mouth [with exceptional eloquence], thus the adjective,” Cg (“invested with remarkable argument and expressions, capable of amazing the audience.” Ck, Ct [Cr]).
|
|
98.42
|
“in their existing and not existing both” yathāsati tatha sati: The meaning of the second half of this verse, particularly the change from nominative to locative, is not entirely clear
(the NR reads locative in both pādas). Rāma’s speech centered on the transience of life — on death in the midst of life — and this may explain one part of the verse
(the nonexistence of the living); whereas verse 34 above may help us grasp the second part (the continued existence of the
dead). The commentators explain more or less improbably, for example, Cm, Cg: “‘just as a dead person’ is not an object of hate, ‘so’ neither should ‘a living person’ be; ‘just as’ there is no passion
‘for a nonexistent object,’ ‘so’ there should be none ‘for an existent one.’” Ck remarks at the end of his rather confused (or at least confusing) analysis, “This verse [42cd-43ab] illustrates the meaning
of the scriptural passage, ‘If a person comes to know that ātma, that he is it, what would he want, in the desire for what would he cling to the body? [BṛĀraU 4.4.12], as well as the meaning of the entire Bhagavadgītā. To our thinking, the verse offers opportunity for vast exegesis, treating as it does of the spiritual discipline of our
innate ideas (intellect).”
|
|
98.44
|
“courage” -sattva-: So Cr; or, “power,” Cs. Cf. 5.66.18.
|
|
98.45
|
N manuscripts hereafter insert (or substitute) a few lines in which Bharata explains that he himself is not so endowed, is all alone, suffers unspeakably, and cannot bear to live (2219*).
|
|
98.48
|
“a deed so abominable” karma jugupsitam: That is, usurping the kingship (Cm), not slaying his mother (Cs).
|
|
98.49
|
“he was a god to us” daivatam: So Cr (cf. 16.15 above, and MBh 12.41.4); equally possible, and perhaps preferable, “(now departed and become) a deity,” which is how Ck understands (cf. also 95.31, verse 34 above, and especially 3.62.4 and 4.61.10).
|
|
98.50
|
“But still” hi: Note the adversative force of the particle.
“contrary to all that is right and good” dharmārthayor hīnam: That is, “based totally on the urgings of desire [kāma]” (Cm, Cg, Ct; cf. 47.13).
|
|
98.51
|
“There is an ancient saying” purāśrutiḥ: Cm, Ct call it a gāthā. We find no śloka exactly like this, though there are many verses of a similar import. In the Rām cf. 3.54.16: “When a man is to be ruined by implacable doom, he loses all sense of right and wrong — and it is this that
dooms him.” In the MBh cf. 2.72.8 and in particular 2.583*, which concerns the Rāma legend itself: “The nearer a man’s downfall, generally the more wrong-headed his thoughts become.”
|
|
98.52
|
“out of anger” krodhāt: Cm, Cg, Ct try to explain, “that is, [from fear of] Kaikeyī’s anger,” quite unsatisfactorily. D4, 5, 7 persuasively read, “from greed” (though see Rāvaṇa’s words in 3.34.10). No doubt Rāma’s declaration in 101.17 is to be juxtaposed to this.
|
|
98.53
|
“corrects” sādhu manyate: In view of the context here and verse 54, there seems to be no other way to interpret the phrase than in this unusual fashion,
with the commentators (Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct; contrast its sense in 57.22). Most N manuscripts have the easier [sādhu] kurute.
Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct etymologize, “He is called a son — apatyam — because he prevents his father from falling — patana — [into hell]”; cf. 99.12.
|
|
98.54
|
“(do not) endorse” (mā …) abhipattā: What the crit. ed. means by abhi*pattat is unclear (is it an emendation? It is not so noted on pp. xxvi-xxvii of the Introduction to the text volume). We read with
Crā, Cm, Cg abhipattā (periphrastic future of the root pad; for the use of mā with the future in prohibitions cf. Renou 1968, p. 462).
|
|
98.56
|
Hereafter the SR inserts 2228*, in which Bharata says the first obligation of a kshatriya is the consecration, in order to govern, and that this clear and unequivocal duty
should not be abandoned in favor of some other one that is ill-defined and uncertain.
|
|
98.58
|
“the foremost is that of the householder” gārhasthyaṃ śreṣṭham āśramam: Ck cites GautDS [3.3], “Of these [three other stages of life] the householder stage is the womb, because the others do not bring forth offspring,”
and he remarks, “One should envisage [entering] the other stages only when the householder’s is no longer possible, and not
when it is.”
|
|
98.59
|
“rank of birth” sthānena janmanā: Literally, “in rank by birth.” We agree with Ck, Ct in taking the two words thus closely together (see the next verse; Cr, “position [or station, stature] and birth”; Cg, “position, that is, the order of succession,” but that, of course, is determined by birth).
|
|
98.60
|
“in both virtue and intelligence” -buddhiguṇaḥ: Note the “gloss” of B1 and G3 (hīnabuddhir hīnaguṇaḥ, guṇair hīnaḥ). Cm, Cg suggest instead taking the compound as a tatpuruṣa rather than dvandva, “virtues of intellect, “mental powers.”
|
|
98.64
|
“Discharge the three debts” ṛṇāni trīṇy apākurvan: Cf. note on 4.14 above. Ck, Ct, adducing the TaiS [6.3.11] (which states that a brahman is born with three debts), claim that a kshatriya likewise incurs them, either because
“brahman” is meant to include kshatriyas (Ct). or because the activities — studentship and so on — by which the brahmans pay off the debts are enjoined upon the kshatriya
as well, and this implies his obligation to meet the debts.
|
|
98.65
|
“the ten directions” diśo daśa: The four primary and four intermediary points of the compass, plus the zenith and the nadir.
|
|
98.67
|
“Great lord” maheśvaraḥ: Usually the name of Śiva (occasionally, in the epics, of Indra, cf. Hopkins 1915, pp. 122-23). The identification with Śiva is made more certain by the fact that he is often called Bhūteśa (lord of creatures), or Paśupati (lord of beasts). Cg offers various reasons why the word must signify Viṣṇu, the least ridiculous of which is that Śiva, given the task of destroying creatures at the time of universal dissolution, could not possibly be said to “take pity” on
them. Note that Rāma is compared to Śiva elsewhere, 2.15.39, 23.27, 24.16, 26.
|
|
98.71
|
“merchants” naigamāḥ: Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr gloss, “townsmen” (citing Vaija, which also gives “merchants”); cf. note on 1.14 above.
“commanders of the troops” yūthavallabhāḥ: Cm, Cg, Ct, “chief men of the troops” (“that is, of counselors, and so on,” Cr); cf. note on 75.11.
|
Sarga 99
|
99.1
|
The crit. ed. notes here that Ck is absent for the rest of the second book of the Rām. The Mysore edition of the commentary (1965) is, in fact, complete.
|
|
99.3
|
“our father … made a brideprice pledge” pitā naḥ … samāśrauṣīt śulkam: On the significance of this startling piece of intelligence, see the Introduction, Chapter 4. The commentators try desperately,
here and elsewhere in the sarga, to explain away a fundamental inconsistency in the narrative (see also on 4.25). Ck is naturally led to wonder why, if the kingship were given to Kaikeyī as her brideprice, she used a boon to ask for it. He cites a passage from a smṛti text which states, “A lie is not considered reprehensible if told to a woman, at the time of a love-match, to protect one’s
livelihood, when one’s life is in danger, on behalf of cows or brahmans when violence is offered them” [BṛDharmaP 1.47.69, BhāgP 8.19.43, and cf. Johnston on BuddhaC 4.67], and suggests that Kaikeyī was afraid the king would not actually give her son the kingship [since Kausalyā was already chief queen and Kaikeyī’s marriage was a love-match], and so she uses the boon. Cg (on verse 6 below) adds that she only asks for the (two) boons because the brideprice agreement had happened long ago, when
she was only a child. It is reasonable, he adds, that she might have forgotten what happened long ago since she had to be
reminded even of the two boons [cf. 9.5 and note], though that incident occurred in her adulthood. (It is, of course, totally
unreasonable.)
|
|
99.4
|
“a boon” varam: Some N manuscripts read, “two boons.” Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr gloss “boon” as “pair of boons,” that is, as jātyekvacanaṃ: but this is to extend the grammatical principle beyond the range of usefulness.
|
|
99.5
|
Cm comments, “If Daśaratha at the time of his marriage had promised the kingship to Kaikeyī’s son, how could he have been ready to give it to Rāma? According to the proverb, ‘They say five lies entail no sin: one told at the time of marriage, at the time of love-making,
when one’s life is in danger, or one’s whole property is on the point of being seized, or on behalf of a brahman’ [VāsiDS 16.37; cf. MBh 1.77.16], Daśaratha realized there would be no fault and so acted as he did.” As noted in the Introduction, if the agreement were not binding
on Daśaratha, Rāma would not cite it as an argument here.
|
|
99.6
|
Cg remarks, “[Not only did Daśaratha think his deception about the marriage pledge no crime; cf. note on verse 5] but the king of Kekaya, too, being deeply impressed by Rāma’s virtues, did not demand the kingship for his grandson [obviously he suspected nothing of Rāma’s coronation; cf. also note on 1.35]. Rāma had heard about this secret (pledge) from Sumantra and others, and so we must assume that they approved [of Daśaratha’s behavior in awarding the kingship to Rāma?] when they learned of it.” We never learn from Vālmīki when Rāma is supposed to have come to know of the brideprice agreement (see also the Introduction, Chapter 4).
|
|
99.8
|
“brook no opposition” apratidvandvaḥ: So Cm, Cg, Cs; possible is Ck’s, “without any animosity.”
|
|
99.10
|
“Free the … king from his debt” ṛṇān mocaya rājānam: The king would remain in debt as long as Bharata is not consecrated king (so Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr).
|
|
99.11
|
“glorious Gaya” yaśasvinā / gayena: A Gaya is recorded as author of two vedic hymns (ṚV 10.63. 64), and is mentioned in both of them (line 17 of each), though the verses attributed to him here are not found in
the vedas. Buddhist and Jain tradition considers Gaya a king of the environs of Gayā (it is located in Bihar state), one of the holiest regions in India, where sacrifices attain their greatest efficacy (and where the Buddha attained enlightenment). If a son performs śrāddha at Gayā he most assuredly rescues his father from the torments after death (cf. note on 76.5).
|
|
99.12
|
“rescues” trāyate: The most ancient, and the standard, “etymology” of the word putra: “he saves [trāyate] his father from [the hell named] Put” (already in Nir [2.11]).
“or because he protects his ancestors” pitṝn yat pāti vā: As the text of pāda d is printed, one must agree with Ck, Ct in seeing a second possible “etymology” being proposed, pāti (“he protects”) pitṝn (“his ancestors”). A variant reading found in Ctr, vai, for vā, gives the more reasonable, “For a son indeed protects his ancestors” (the NR reads with ManuSm 9.138, svayam eva svayaṃbhuvā, “[was called … ] by the Self-existent Brahmā himself”).
A son “saves” his ancestors by conveying them to heaven by means of sacrifices, public works, and soon, which are performed
in their name (Cm, Cg), and, as here, by preserving their truthfulness.
|
|
99.13
|
“journey to Gayā” gayāṃ vrajet: That is, to perform a śrāddha there for the father (“the field of Gayā is the place providing the most efficacious means of securing the release of one’s father,” Ck). The verse is famous, appearing in various forms in MBh (3.85.7), VāyuP (105.10), KūrmaP (2.34.13), and elsewhere.
|
|
99.17
|
“I shall become sovereign king of the beasts of the wild” vanyānām aham api rājarāṇ mṛgāṇām: “Perhaps this line plants the seed of events to come, of Rāma’s pleasing [so they gloss rājarāṭ, “sovereign king”] Sugrīva [the monkey king], his slaying Vālin, and so on,” Cm, Cg (Ct, “his coming overlordship over the monkeys is here intimated”).
|
|
99.19
|
“his principal sons” tanayavarāh: Is the adjective significant, suggesting that the king had other sons by his lesser concubines? Otherwise, “us, his good
sons.”
“Do not despair” mā viṣādam: We understand ellipsis of a singular verb, that is, kuru (cf. the NR’s viṣīda, so read also by Ct), cf. 3.59.13, 6.38.22 (Ck would supply carāma with viṣādam (“let us not despair”).
|
Sarga 100
|
100.1ff.
|
The minister Jābāli (mentioned also in 2.61.2, 105.2 where he is called “strictly observant,” and elsewhere in the Rām) will present the cārvāka (Cg) or lokāyatika (Ck, Ct), “materialist” or “realist,” position. On Jābāli, his disquisition, and related matters, see the instructive discussion of Ruben 1956,
|
|
100.1
|
“at variance with righteousness” dharmāpetam: The NR reads either “in accord with righteousness,” or, “correct” (cf. also Ruben 1956, p. 40).
Several N manuscripts insert hereafter 2237*, containing some of Jābāli’s preliminary arguments: Daśaratha had already given Rāma the kingship, Bharata is ready to return it, as is Kaikeyī; Rāma should relieve Lakṣmaṇa and Sītā of the burden that has been placed on them; gurus often act recklessly, renouncing their sons, as for example Ṛcīka, who renounced Śunaḥsepha [sic] (cf. AitBr 7.13ff.; Rām 1.60).
|
|
100.2
|
“in distress” tapasvinaḥ: Cf. note on 58.25 above. Ck’s construction, “like some miserable commoner,” is impossible. Cm, Cg and a number of good S manuscripts read, “and you a wise [manasvinaḥ, T1, 2, or, “powerful,” tarasvinaḥ, M3], noble-minded man.”
Jābāli here and in most of the following discourse is probably addressing the opinion Rāma expressed in 99.12 (so Ruben).
|
|
100.3
|
The idea here is indeed close to Rāma’s own (98.25ff.), but in this instance directed not to consolation but to political action.
|
|
100.4
|
A very similar sentiment in Saund 15.31.
|
|
100.6
|
There is a light word-play here, “the wise,” sajjanāḥ, “feel … attachment,” sajjante. On the meaning of sat- cf. note on verse 17 below.
|
|
100.7
|
“kingship of your fathers” pitryaṃ rājyam: That Jābāli makes use of the idea of ancestry, though he had already denied that any kin relationships really exist (verses 3ff.) is
merely a concession to Rāma, as Cm, Cg, Ct note: “If you want to convince someone you must use categories he understands”
|
|
100.8
|
“wearing her single braid of hair” ekaveṇīdharā: Faithful wives separated from their husbands would braid their hair into a single tress (note again that the word “city”
in Sanskrit is feminine in gender).
|
|
100.10
|
“Expressed here on a deeper level is the notion of [perpetual] change, according to the [Buddhist] doctrine of momentary destruction.
… The father [in the Buddhist doctrine] has no more relationship with the son than with the egg of a louse,” Ct. Most manuscripts add: “The father is [supplies] but the seed of an offspring; the sperm and blood combine in a woman during
her fertile period to bring about the birth of a person” (2239*).
|
|
100.11
|
“where he had to go” gantavyaṃ yatra tena: “That is, he has been reduced back into the five elements,” Cm, Cg, Cr.
“deluding yourself” mithyā vihanyase: The verb in this sense appears to be Buddhist, cf. Saund 9.9 with Johnston’s note (Ruben falsely, “dulden”).
|
|
100.12
|
“who place ‘righteousness’ above what brings them profit” arthadharmaparāḥ: Since Jābāli goes on to consider actions by which artha is frustrated (and because we naturally expect him to promote artha), the compound cannot mean, “devoted to dharma and artha.” Ck (unrecorded in the crit. ed.) reads, arthe dharmaparāḥ, “who, when artha [exists ready to hand, abandon it and] devote themselves to dharma” (so Ct also understands). We suggest, thus, analyzing, arthād dharmaḥ paro yeṣām, rare though such a vigraha might be.
Jābāli mourns such people (“who abandon perceptible pleasure [for imperceptible goals],” Cg) because when they die no soul continues in existence, as they had falsely believed, to reap the rewards of dharma (Ct).
|
|
100.13
|
“the Eighth Day, the rite for the ancestors” aṣṭakā pitrdaivatyam: Śrāddha offerings for the departed ancestors (cf. note on 71.1) were prescribed for the eighth day of three different months. Brahmans
would be invited to partake as representatives of the ancestors (cf. ĀśvaGS 4.7.2), the food they eat being thought to feed the spirits of the departed.
|
|
100.14
|
This sentiment appears, attributed to the Cārvāka school, in the SarvaDaSaṃ (p. 14 verse 5); in the ViṣṇuP (3.18.28) it is voiced by Viṣṇu in his delusive avatar as the Buddha.
|
|
100.15
|
Cf. SarvaDaSaṃ p. 13 verse 2.
|
|
100.16
|
“world to come” param: Cg, “anything to be experienced in another world”; Ck, Ct, “anything beyond this world, whose purpose is for the world to come — that is, dharma.”
The insertion after this verse, 2241*, is discussed in the note on 101.29.
|
|
100.17
|
“of the wise” satām: Cf. verse 6. “Wise” is not often the sense of this adjective (normally = “good,” sometimes “wealthy”), but this is clearly
what it means in both our places. Compare 5.26.3, where santaḥ corresponds to paṇḍitaiḥ in the first occurrence of the proverb at 5.23.12 (cf. for other remarks Ruben 1956, p. 41). Rāma pointedly employs the word again in 101.3, 19, and 30. (Ck, Ct, Cr understand, “realists,” “those who maintain the doctrine that only those objects are real [sat] which we can perceptually validate” [“and not those which depend only on scriptural authority,” Ct]; Cm, Cg deviously separate as sa tām, “to these [ideas].”)
“concurs” -nidarśinīm: So Cm, Cg, Ct. Ck, “in harmony (with the whole world)”; Cr, “which enlighten (the whole world).”
After this verse some N manuscripts insert a passage (App. I, No. 27): a catalogue of kings is given, all of whom died, leaving their wives and children, “and no one knows where they
have gone.” Rāma is urged to devote himself to pleasure: those who are righteous are often unhappy, those who are unrighteous often happy
(lines 21-22). Rāma is angered, replies that he will not disobey his father’s command, and asks why Jābāli does not accept as valid [corroboration of a metaphysical reality] Indra’s attaining heaven by means of sacrifices (lines 38-39, cf. 101.29), the successes of Viśvāmitra, and so on.
|
Sarga 101
|
101.3ff.
|
In the following verses Rāma seems not to be directly addressing Jābāli’s argument, but to be contemplating the contradictious between his own professions and actions were he to follow that advice.
The wise (cf. note on 100.17) value virtuous conduct, not virtuous declarations. Principles are only authenticated by deeds,
and if they are not thus authenticated, they are mere pretense.
|
|
101.5
|
This verse appears to be the apodosis of the conditional clause in verse 6 (Cm, Cg take the apodosis to be verse 7; Ck, Ct supply their own). Ck cites: “Whoever abandons the precepts of śāstra and acts according to his own will [kāmakārataḥ] does not find success or happiness, or the highest goal” [BhagGī 16.23]. In pāda b the conjecture yathā (for tathā) easily suggests itself, but has no manuscript corroboration.
|
|
101.7
|
“a corrupter of the world” lokadūṣaṇam: Cf. verses 9-10. (Ck, Ct, “resorting to a type of behavior that corrupts, destroys, the .”)
|
|
101.8
|
Only by conforming to the practices of one’s ancestors can one hope to reach them in heaven. Ct gives the hint for the somewhat difficult pāda a by making oblique reference to a tenet we find in ManuSm 4.178: “Let him walk in that path of holy men which his fathers and his grandfathers followed; while he walks in that he
will not suffer harm” (Bühler).
|
|
101.9
|
“the entire world would follow suit” ayaṃ lokaḥ kṛtsnaḥ samupavartate: The doctrine that the king sets the standard of behavior for his subjects in all matters of conduct is set out more explicitly
in 3.48.8-9.
|
|
101.13
|
“Truth is the lord of this world” satyam eveśvaro loke: Ck, perhaps rightly, understands samāśritaḥ here, “In this world the lord resides in truth.”
“goddess of the lotus” padmā: Śrī, goddess of wealth and royalty.
|
|
101.15
|
How is it that some men are able to achieve success in this world? Why is it that after death one man goes to heaven and another
goes to hell? There must be some reason — and that reason is their adherence (or lack of adherence) to truth. Such seems to
be the main point of the verse; see also MBh 12.183.3 (Cr, “The verse supplies proof that deeds are rewarded”; Cm, Cg, “The poet is showing the worldly and heavenly rewards of the man devoted to truth, and the damnation of the man who is not”).
|
|
101.16
|
This follows Cm in construction of the verse; he refers to 16.19 above as the instance of Rāma’s pledge (to Kaikeyī; Ck [on verse 17] refers to 16.49).
|
|
101.17
|
“Not out of greed or delusion” naiva lobhān na mohād vā: See the note on 98.52.
“the dam of truth” setuṃ satyasya: Cm, Cg (so Ck, Cr) construe guror with satyasya, “the dam of my guru’s truth” (that is, 10.19 above). This seems improbable in light of verse 24 below (and 103.11), though
of course there have been several promises: Daśaratha’s to Kaikeyī (10.19), Rāma’s to Kaikeyī (16.17, 16.49) and to his father (31.25), and all of these form a single complex.
|
|
101.19
|
“personal code of righteousness” pratyagātmam … dharmam: Not entirely certain. Pratyagātmam is evidently adjectival, construing with dharmam, and contrasting with kṣātraṃ dharmam in verse 20. It appears to have no theological overtones, though the word is attested with such as early as KāṭhU (2.1.1). We agree with Ck in taking satyam, “the true one,” as the predicate.
|
|
101.20
|
“I reject the kshatriya’s code” kṣātraṃ dharmam ahaṃ tyakṣye: Ck, Ct comment: “He means, I give up (only) the debased kshatriya code, where one takes the kingship against one’s father’s command,
and I follow the true one.” Not dissimilarly Ctr, who in his long comment here argues that Rāma is distinguishing between two levels in the code: one holding that protection of his subjects is a kshatriya’s primary duty
(cf. ManuSm 7.144), the other, that for a kshatriya to keep his promise is most important. It is the former aspect of the code, he claims,
that Rāma is rejecting here (similarly Yudhiṣṭhira in the MBh; Ctr appositely cites 2.35.14, 21). We cannot know for certain whether the relative clause in pāda b (“where unrighteousness …”) is nonrestrictive (so we punctuate) or restrictive, defining. But note that Rāma has often been shown to revise if not reject out of hand the conventional behavior of his social class (see, for example,
18.36 and the Introduction, Chapter 10).
|
|
101.21
|
“And sinful action is of three sorts” trividhaṃ karma pātakam: Here Rāma apparently wishes to show how all three types of sin are of equal weight, lest he be reproached with recoiling from the seemingly
trivial lapse of breaking his word (for the tripartition see note on 88.18). Cr suggests that all three types of sin would be committed were he to break his word and take over the kingship. Ct quotes an interesting verse from the BhāgP [1.18.7] to show that in the present age, the Kali Yuga, whereas good karma can be produced from good thoughts, evil thoughts do not produce bad karma (not the case in the Tretā Yuga, that in which the Rām is traditionally thought to take place).
|
|
101.22
|
“the man who holds to truth” puruṣaṃ … satyastham: The crit. ed. offers svargastham, “when a man is in heaven” It is not clear how we can simply say, “‘a man,’ that is, the truthful man” with Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr; but the verse would make little sense if we do not. But even then, that “land” should attend a man in heaven is as absurd
in Sanskrit as it is in English. Considering the reading of Dt, Dd, Dm: satyam samanuvartante; and 99.19: narendram satyastham, we feel confident in conjecturing satyastham for svargastham in pāda c here.
|
|
101.23
|
“What you consider the best course” śreṣṭham … avadhārya: Translated in agreement with Cg, Cr with respect to the syntax of śreṣṭham. Might it not, however, be a superlative marker for anāryam, “(what you are suggesting is) a most ignoble thing”?
“mere sophistry” yuktikaraiḥ: Literally, “have the force of mere logic.” Cf. the later idiom yuktiṃ kṛ, “to employ a stratagem”; cf. also 94.33.
|
|
101.25
|
“it brought delight to the heart of Queen Kaikeyī” prahṛṣṭamanasā devī kaikeyī cābhavat tadā: Ct comments, “[Rāma is saying], ‘It would be totally inappropriate for me to take away the delight I once gave Kaikeyī [by my promise].’” Here Rāma appears either to be rejecting the argument that adherence merely to the letter of Daśaratha’s boon is sufficient, as Bharata claimed (98.4), or to be denying that Kaikeyī has had any change of heart (cf. the insertion reported at the note on 100.1).
|
|
101.26
|
“restricting my food to holy things, roots, fruit, and flowers” niyatabhojanaḥ mūlaiḥ puṣpaiḥ phalaiḥ puṇyaiḥ: Construing the verse in agreement with Cr. Ascetics, particularly those who “adhere to the Vaikhānasa doctrine” (as apparently is the case with Rāma, cf. 46.58 above and note there), are “to subsist solely on flowers, roots, and fruit,” according to ManuSm (6.21, cf. 6.13) as well as the MBh (“Those who have adopted the Vaikhānasa doctrine … subsist, some on roots, some on fruit, some on flowers [12.236.13-14]). Accordingly, in Rām 3.1.21 Rāma will be offered “fruit, roots, wild flowers, and other sorts of food.” Alternatively, of course, we may adopt the easier
syntax and join pādas c and d (“satisfying the gods and ancestors with holy things, roots …”), though offerings of roots are not commonly met
with. (Note also that pāda d of our verse is one that frequently appears without expressed instrumental, cf. for example MBh 3.83.52. 125.11; 13.152.7.)
|
|
101.27
|
“the world on its course” lokavayātrām: “The course of the world is obedience, the keeping of one’s father’s word,” Cm, Cg, Ct (Ck, “the maintenance of one’s body”). Rāma would “corrupt the world” (cf. verses 7, 9 above) were he to disobey, because kings are exemplary figures (cf. 101.9 and
note, also BhagGī 3.21).
|
|
101.28
|
Cg rightly considers this verse to be a response to the denial of efficacy in vedic rites voiced above, 100.13.
“On entering this realm of action” karmabhūmim imāṃ prāpya: That is, having been born into this world. The MBh distinguishes between this world as the “realm of action,” and the afterworld as the place where the fruits of those actions
are reaped (3.247.35; cf. also Rāmacandra on ŚatTrayī 2.98; the distinction, and the terminology itself, are common in the Jaina tradition).
“Fire … have reaped them” agniḥ … phalabhāginaḥ: “In another birth fire and the others performed good works and thereby became Fire, etc.; therefore everyone should perform
such works,” Cm; Ck cites śruti, “Fire desired, ‘Let me be the food-eater for the gods’ [and having performed the appropriate rite, he became such” TaiBr 3.1.4.1]. Cf. note on 29.13 on Vālmīki’s familiarity with the Taittirīya scriptures.
|
|
101.29
|
“king of the gods” devarāṭ: The designation is proleptic.
Contrast the MBh verse (12.22.11-12) cited in the Introduction, Chapter 10 (Indra becomes king of gods by slaying his ninety-nine “brothers”).
S and most D manuscripts insert hereafter a number of lines in which Rāma continues to criticize Jābālī’s position, two of which deserve notice: “A Buddhist [or the Buddha, buddhaḥ] is like a thief; and know that a Cārvāka is (like) a Buddhist” [tathāgata, so Cm] (2241*.14-15; this is apparently the only occurrence of the word buddha in the Rām tradition). Jābāli thereafter responds (2249* = 2241*.21-26) with the denial that he is a Cārvāka, and declares that he only spoke as he did to win Rāma over.
|
|
101.30
|
“strenuous effort” parākramam: That is, the vigilant effort to be truthful and righteous. On this sense of the word see note on 19.7 and compare satyadharmaparākrama in 103.7. The commentators understand the word in its more frequent epic sense, “bravery,” and are then forced to restrict
the prescription here to the kshatriya class (so Ck). Or, in order to preserve the wider application of the ethics, they gloss it fancifully (for example, “ascetic acts,” Ct). Attempting to maintain the sense “bravery,” Ctr adduces an interesting parallel from the MBh (12.60.13ff.): “(I shall explain to you the dharma of the kshatriya. … ) He must be always ready to slaughter Dasyus, he must show bravery in battle (raṇe … parākramam) … Those are the ones who most effectively conquer the worlds” (that is, of heaven, as Ctr would understand). It would appear that this is precisely the kshatriya code as it was conventionally understood that we
see Rāma revising here and in the next verse, as elsewhere in the poem. See the further remarks in the Introduction, Chapter 10.
|
Sarga 102
|
102.1
|
“the true course” gatāgatim: Literally, “comings and goings.” Apparently a unique usage; perhaps similar is āgatiś ca gatiś caiva lokasya (MBh 12.16.6). Cg, Ct, Cr take it differently: “departing and returning, that is, death and rebirth,” but Rāma was not addressing himself to such metaphysical questions.
|
|
102.2
|
Vasiṣṭha commences a genealogy of Rāma’s lineage, in order to corroborate historically the right (and obligation?) of primogeniture (cf. 95.2 above), as a means
of dissuading Rāma from his purpose (Cg; so Cm, Ck, Ct). Though Vasiṣṭha does not explicitly enunciate this purpose, it is implicit in the making of genealogies (cf. also note on verse 13 below).
“master of the world” lokanātha: “You were there to perceive all this,” Cg; Ck, Ct likewise explain the vocative by reference to Rāma’s being an avatar of Viṣṇu.
|
|
102.3
|
“He then became a boar” sa varāhas tato bhūtvā: In the later epic and purāṇic period the myth of the cosmic boar rescuing the sunken earth comes to be associated, like
many others, with Viṣṇu; it is only in vedic and Brāhmaṇa texts that Prajāpati (= Brahmā) has the main role, cf. TaiS 7.1.5: “This was in the beginning the waters, the ocean. In it Prajāpati … becoming a boar seized her … She extended, she became the earth” (cf. also ŚatBr 14.1.2.11). The preservation here of this archaic feature (cf. also note on 12.8) is of some significance for the relative
dating of the Rām (cf. the General Introduction; several N manuscripts alter the text to read, “Viṣṇu became”; Cm refers the pronoun to Nārāyaṇa, so essentially Ck, Ct; Cr alone resists the revisionist temptation, Cg remaining silent).
“sons” putraiḥ: That is, the ten (or eleven) sons of Brahmā, among whom are counted the seven seers.
|
|
102.4
|
Recall the line of descent reported in the Bālakāṇḍa (1.69.17ff.). We must not make too much of the discrepancies among the various genealogies of the sun dynasty. Beyond two
or three generations from the principal heroes, most epic (not to speak of purāṇic) genealogy is confused and cannot bear
close scrutiny (and is historically worthless).
“eternal” nityaḥ: “This must mean, ‘long-lived in comparison with others,’ otherwise it would conflict with his ‘arising from space,’” Cg.
|
|
102.5
|
“he was the first lord of creatures” sa … prajāpatiḥ pūrvam: Literally, “he was a Prajāpati for the first time.” Ct explains: Before Manu all progeneration had been “mental”; with Manu begins physical progeneration (thus Ck: Manu “was authorized to create mortal creatures by way of his sperm”; see also Hopkins 1915, pp. 201-202).
Cg cites 1.5.6 on Manu’s founding of Ayodhyā.
|
|
102.9
|
Anaraṇya: The name means “[under whose rule there is] no wilderness.” Cf. Johnston on BuddhaC 2.15 for other epic references.
|
|
102.10
|
The story of Triśaṅku’s elevation to heaven by Viśvāmitra is told in 1.56ff. (especially sarga 59); cf. also note on 36.10 above.
|
|
102.13
|
By referring only to the son of the eldest, Dhruvasandhi, the law of royal primogeniture is implied (so Cg, Ck, Cr cf. verse 29).
|
|
102.15
|
“became a contented sage” babhūvābhirato muniḥ: Ck, Ct suggest that Asita practiced asceticism in order to acquire the power to defeat his enemies (Cg, that he remained “contented” lest they drive him from the mountain as well). It is unclear who “exiled” him; Cr says his father, Ct implies it was voluntary. One would suppose rather that the enemies did it, after defeating him. The story of Asita and the birth of Sagara appears in a (sometimes verbatim) interpolation in Bālakāṇḍa (1274*). See note on 1.69.24.
|
|
102.16
|
The childless wives of Sagara himself will similarly approach Śiva, according to the MBh (3.104.9ff.).
On the Bhṛgu clan and its relationship with the Rām (and MBh), see Goldman 1976 and 1977.
|
|
102.17
|
“the sage greeted her” sa tām abhyavadad vipraḥ: Perhaps a modest allusion to niyojana (a sort of levirate). Compare the remarks on Ṛśyaśṛṅga in the Introduction to Bālakāṇḍa.
|
|
102.18
|
“along with that very poison” gareṇa saha tenaiva: The “etymology” of the king’s name: “[born] with (sa) poison (gara).”
|
|
102.19
|
“when it swells under the full moon” parvaṇi vegena: This agrees with Cm, Cg on the syntax of parvaṇi (cf. 38.11, 74.4 above). Ck, Cr, however, may be right to join with iṣṭvā, “while sacrificing on a full-moon day,” considering the use of the word in 1.38.7 (cf. 3.36.4). For the story of Sagara cf. 1.37ff.
|
|
102.20
|
Asamañja: Cf. 32.15ff. and note above.
|
|
102.21
|
On these three figures, and the descent of the Ganges finally achieved by Bhagīratha, see Bālakāṇḍa sarga 41.
|
|
102.23
|
The story of Kalmāṣapāda, his association with Viśvāmitra, his demonic possession (by reason of a curse called down by Vasiṣṭha’s son), his devouring of the one hundred sons of Vasiṣṭha, and so on, is narrated in MBh 1.166ff. It is odd that he should be reckoned the son of Raghu, since Saudāsa is clearly patronymic (“son of Sudāsa”; in Rām 7.57.10ff. the story is told of Mitrasaha son of Sudāsa [called Kalmāṣapāda in verse 34], who slays a demon and is cursed by its companion to “suffer a deformation,” and so on). For a discussion of
the different versions of the legend, see most recently Ensink 1968. See too Goldman 1978.
|
|
102.24
|
“and whoever came up against his might perished utterly” yas tu tadvīryam āsādya … vyanīnaśat: We take this line as a general statement of Śankhaṇa’s prowess (cf. the NW variant 2271*). There appears to be no version of the Kalmāṣapāda legend in which he devours his own son, as Cm, Cg suggest in their interpretation of the pādas (yaḥ = Śaṅkhaṇa, tad = Kalmāṣapāda), or in which Śaṅkhaṇa perishes possessed by a demon (Cr). Even less likely appears the interpretation of Ck, Ct, that “Śaṅkhaṇa met by chance with the well-known [tad] force [death? doom?] and so perished” (though cf. the NE variant, daivena vidhinā … vyanaśat, 2270*, “he perished … by fate’s decree”).
|
|
102.27
|
Nahuṣa: Normally reckoned a member of the lunar dynasty, and father of Yayāti (cf. notes on 5.9 and 58.36), which is how NW manuscripts read here, dropping Nābhāga.
|
|
102.29
|
“show regard for the world” avekṣasva jagat: Several manuscripts as well as Cg, Ck offer what may well be the correct reading here, avekṣya svajanam, “showing regard for your own people,” that is, for your family tradition.
|
Sarga 103
|
103.3
|
“The father begets the man” pitā hy enaṃ janayati puruṣam: “‘Father,’ is meant to include ‘mother’ also,” Cg.
Cg, Ck, Ct cite ĀpaSm [1.1.1.15ff.]: “[One should never offend one’s teacher; (he is the best of gurus [not in ĀpaSm])] for he brings about a second birth for the pupil by imparting sacred learning to him. This second birth is the better
one; the father and mother produce only the body.”
|
|
103.5
|
“The ‘men of the assembly’ are the brahmans; the ‘guildsmen,’ the townsmen, that is, kshatriyas and vaishyas,” Cg.
“in practicing righteousness on their behalf” eṣu … caran dharmam: That is, by protecting them (Cm, Cg, Ct).
|
|
103.6
|
“Your mother” mātuḥ: Cg, Ct cite, “A mother is to be revered a hundred times more than a father” [cf. MBh 14, App. I, No. 4.2530].
“disobey” avartitum: Note the rare use of the negative aṅ with the infinitive (cf. ajīvitum in 6.38.33).
|
|
103.7
|
“when supplicating you … you will not go astray” yācamānasya … ātmānaṃ nātivarteḥ: We agree with Ck, Ct, Cr it construing ātmānam (as second person reflexive pronoun) with yācamānasya, and taking ativarteḥ absolutely. Varadacharya, despite Ck’s strictures, suggests, “‘you will not stray from yourself,’ that is, from your own limits of propriety,” which is quite
possible (1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 441n; so also Ctr, vol. 2, p. 684).
|
|
103.8
|
“gentle fashion” evaṃ madhuram: Varadacharya points out the possible significance of this: Vasiṣṭha does not actually order Rāma to abandon his purpose, so there is no fault in rejecting his advice (1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 441n).
|
|
103.9
|
Compare the very similar verse in ManuSm (2.227): “The pains a mother and father must suffer in raising a child to manhood can never be repaid, not in a hundred years.”
Cg comments: “The parents provide one with life, which is the foundation for the execution of all acts of righteousness [dharma], according to the maxim, ‘Only when there is a subject [dharmin, a person to possess dharma] can righteous acts be contemplated.’ … So a father’s command takes precedence over a teacher’s” (similarly Cm; both these commentators wrongly take tanaye as “‘[what parents do] for the purpose of [bringing forth] a child,’ that is, vows, fasts, and so on”).
|
|
103.11
|
“he begot me” janayitā … mama: The clause is meant to exclude any possibility of Daśaratha’s being an adoptive father (Cm, Cg, Ct).
“promise” ājñātam: Rightly glossed pratijñātam by Cg (cf. the NR variants saṃśrutam, pratijñātam).
“He promised his father first [that is, by promising Kaikeyī], and so cannot fulfil the (later) requests of his mother or brother,” Cg.
|
|
103.12
|
“(So Rāma) spoke” uktaḥ: The locative is widely attested in place of the nominative, which, despite its occurrence in several N and S manuscripts, need not be original (it is the type of scribal error that could arise independently). As the crit. ed. stands, however, we must take pāda a as an independent sentence (with vasiṣṭhaḥ understood).
|
|
103.13
|
“I will fast against” pratyupavekṣyāmi: See the note on 18.23. Ck, Ct describe the procedure of the hunger strike: “Before the front door of the person one aims to coerce, one lies down upon
some kuśa-grass and fasts, covering one’s face and lying on one side without turning over on the other, until the goal is reached.”
|
|
103.14
|
“a penniless brahman” dhanahīnaḥ dvijaḥ: “The phrase refers to the creditor who has lent out [all his] money for interest and, to recoup it, obstructs the house
of the debtor” (Cm, Ct; this is the most common reason for such a public hunger strike).
|
|
103.17
|
“a brahman” brāhmaṇaḥ: “That is, creditor (who acts thus) to recoup his principal plus interest from the debtor,” Cm.
“those whose heads are anointed” mūrdhāvasiktānām: Kshatriyas. The verse suggests to Ct that if a kshatriya does attempt this, expiation is required (cf. verse 23 below).
|
|
103.10
|
“what Rāghava is telling Kākutstha is correct” kākutstham … samyag vadati rāghavaḥ: The reply of the people is ambiguous (perhaps intentionally so), for both patronymics can apply equally well to Rāma and Bharata. But we agree with Ck, Ct, Cr, Cs in identifying Rāghava as Bharata, Kākutstha as Rāma; and so give an adversative sense to the particles in verse 21a.
|
|
103.21
|
“truly” añjasā: Or “(incapable of dissuading him) at all quickly” (such is its sense in 62.14 above, and 3.11.6).
|
|
103.23
|
“sip water” sprśa … udakam: Rāma asks Bharata to do this in order to atone for the fasting, which is prohibited to kshatriyas (Cm, Cg), and thus of course to reestablish his purity (cf. 22.1 and note; 46.14). Cg, additionally, interprets “touch me” as swear to me you will never do this again” (Ck, “in order to redeem yourself from the sin of fasting against me”).
|
|
103.25
|
“But I do recognize” abhijānāmi: The second half of the verse may be conjunctive rather than adversative: “And I know that my brother is supremely righteous,”
that is, most worthy of becoming king (so Ctr, vol. 2, p. 689), but this seems less plausible.
|
|
103.29
|
“substitute” upadhiḥ: Apparently unique in this sense. Contrast the use of the word in 3.41.5, “guise,” which suggests that the word here connotes
dishonesty or deceit.
It is “repugnant” insofar as a substitute is required only for something one cannot do oneself, and Rāma is perfectly capable of living in the wilderness. If he were not to do so, his abilities would be impeached (so Cr, Ck, Ct).
|
|
103.31
|
“shall rejoin my … brother and become supreme lord” bhratrā saha bhaviṣyāmi … patir uttamaḥ: Or, “with my brother I shall be” On this second interpretation, Rāma would be saying that he will share the kingship with Bharata. So the construction of Cr implies (the other commentators are silent). But Rāma will make no such offer later in the story, except insofar as he appoints him heir apparent when Lakṣmaṇa refuses the office (6.116.79).
|
|
103.32
|
“her bidding” tadvacanam: In accordance with the entire NR, which explicitly refers vacanam to Kaikeyī (2292*, 2293*); thus Cm, Ct also explain. One might have otherwise assumed “his bidding,” given Rāma’s frequent references to Daśaratha’s order in the previous sargas.
“saved” mocayānena: Present participle ātmanepada (so too Ck, Ct understand); Cm, Cg, Cr divide [mocaya] anena, “‘(save father) by this,’ that is, by your guarding the kingship” (Cg), “by your doing my bidding’ (Cm).
|
Sarga 104
|
104.2
|
“hosts of seers … supreme seers” ṛṣigaṇāḥ … paramarṣayaḥ: “‘Hosts of seers’ = royal seers … ‘supreme seers’ = divine seers, cf. verse 7,” Cm, Cg.
|
|
104.3
|
“who know and follow the way of righteousness” dharmajñau dharmavikramau: We consider the two compounds to be complimentary (so too Cr, Cs, who gloss the latter, dharmapravartakau, “promoting [acts of] dharma”). Cf. satyaparākramaḥ, 19.7 and note, and 58.50, dharmajñm … satyaparākramam (note the bipartition here, “knowing and acting,” as opposed to the tripartition in 19.7, and cf. also note on 1.20).
“How envious we are” spṛhayāmahe: That is. we envy him, the father (against the commentators, “We are eager [to hear it again],” Cm, Cg, Ct, Cr; “We are pleased [with them],” Ck, Ct).
|
|
104.4
|
This would appear to be the first reference to Rāvaṇa in the (original) Rām, and to have it made in so offhand a way, without any preparation, seems narratively and artistically improbable. However,
there are no variants for the pāda (at least the crit. ed. reports none). The line, in fact much of the sarga, may be late. As pointed out in the General Introduction, it often happens that passages which contain a sectarian element
and which therefore on the grounds of “higher criticism” must be late, are unexpectedly well attested in the manuscripts and
unusually free of variants. The very unanimity of the witnesses seems at times to suggest interpolation. However, whether
the present passage is to be included in that category remains unclear.
“tiger among kings” rājāśārdūla: Two good S manuscripts (G2, Ml) read, “tiger of the Raghus;” but unlike the identical case in the note on 28.16, no N support is recorded. Here, of course, the reading accepted by the crit. ed. can claim greater narrative propriety.
|
|
104.6
|
“forever keep his father free from debt” sadānṛṇam … pituḥ: We agree with Cr (so also Ck, Ct, though they implausibly understand, not sadā, but sad, “by means of his good actions”). Possible but less likely in view of verses 5 and 6cd, “to be free from debt to his father
forever.”
“If Rāma were not to keep his father free from debt, if he were to go back on his word or employ a substitute, Daśaratha would fall from heaven,” Ck, Ct.
|
|
104.13
|
“restore its stability” sthāpaya: Ck, Ct understand, “accept the kingship and afterwards ‘entrust it’ to my guardianship [Ct, “to someone’s care”; Cr, “to the ministers, and so on”). By your simply accepting it you are able to guard the people; all that is required to protect
them is the general belief that the kingship is Rāma’s.” This interpretation conditions their understanding of the significance of verse 22 (see note there).
|
|
104.15
|
“dark” śyāmam: In traditional pictorial representation, Bharata, like Rāma himself (and unlike the twins, who are always fair), is generally shown to be of a swarthy complexion (so Rao, 1914-1916, vol. 1.i, p. 191 and plate 57, and Goldman 1980, p. 154 and n21). In some schools of painting, however, such as that of Malwa, this seems not invariably to be the case.
|
|
104.16
|
After this verse several N manuscripts add an irrelevant but interesting passage in which Rāma explains how the ways of a king should approximate Indra, the sun, the wind, Yama, Varuṇa, the moon, the earth: as the earth, for example, bears all creatures equally, so should a king support all his subjects;
when a king gladdens his subjects, he is following the moon’s vow, which when full gladdens the mind; just as a person is
bound by Varuṇa’s bonds, so a king, by following the vows of Varuṇa, restrains brigands, and so on (App. I, No. 29; cf. 3.38.12).
|
|
104.18
|
“my promise to my father” pratijñām … pituḥ: Less likely, “my father’s promise,” but cf. 101,17 and note.
Note the rhetorical figure here (see also 10.39). Though very common in Sanskrit literature, it does not appear to have a
technical name in the alaṃkāraśāstra (= Greek adynaton).
|
|
104.19
|
“on your behalf” tubhyam: This agrees with Cr; Ck, Ct understand as dative or genitive, “your mother (did this).”
“treat her as what she is, your mother” vartitavyam … mātṛvat: “According to the shastric precept, ‘One must ever obey one’s mother, even were she to be an outcaste,’” Ck.
|
|
104.10
|
Much of the NR gives this statement to Vasiṣṭha (Cm, Cg, Ct say Bharata is speaking under orders of Vasiṣṭha; cf. 105.9-11), and has Rāma simply take off his own slippers and give them to Bharata (cf. note on 105.12). By contrast, and likewise in an NR insertion (App. I, No. 30, lines 35ff.), the slippers are brought by the pupils of the sage Śarabhaṅga (cf. Araṇyakāṇḍa sarga 4), and are made of kuśa grass. Bhavabhūti knew this tradition (cf. MahāvīC 4.53ff. [pp. 172-73], and Raghavan 1968, p. 597).
|
|
104.22
|
Ct (on verse 21), Ck, “By his stepping into the slippers, which will be placed on the throne and which are a substitute for himself, Rāma has been made to accept the kingship … and consigning the slippers to Bharata he charges him with guarding the kingship as his proxy. Thus Bharata’s request in verse 13 [see note there] has been answered.” Ct continues: “By his stepping into the slippers they have become invested with a special power, so that by the mere sight of
them one acquires wisdom. Thus in the Padmapurāṇa [Bengali recension?] ‘By coming to know their command, and by means of them, Bharata ruled the land.’ That is to say, merely by beholding the slippers Bharata learned what Rāma’s command would be on each and every matter, and so administered the kingdom” (see 107.22 below).
Cs notes, “Bharata must have brought these slippers with him, for it would have been inconsistent for Kaikeyī to have given Rāma golden slippers when she took his clothes away and gave him only hides’ (cf. note on 105.12).
Hereafter the SR inserts 2304*, in which Bharata declares that he will wear matted hair and hides for fourteen years, subsist on roots and fruit, and live outside the city,
during which time the powers of the kingship will be invested in the slippers. If after fourteen years to the very day Bharata does not see Rāma, he will commit suicide by self-immolation.
|
|
104.23
|
“he placed them atop a splendid elephant” cakāra … uttamanāgamūrdhani: “That is, one fit to bear a king. He wishes it to seem as if the newly consecrated king were being mounted thereon; his
purpose here is to make a public proclamation of this,” Ck, Ct.
|
Sarga 105
|
105.1
|
“upon his head” śirasi: For Bharata to put the slippers upon his own head (after taking them from the elephant’s, so Cm, Cg; alternatively Ct, “‘having placed them upon the head,’ of the elephant,” but cf. 107.12), is an act of profound self-abasement. Compare the
scornful idiomatic expression “to put one’s foot on another’s head” (MBh 2.36.3, 41.31; to strike a person with one’s shoe is considered a great outrage in contemporary India). Ctś comments, “Bharata is now delighted to be wearing a head-crest consonant with his express wish — see 92.6. Previously he was terrified by [the
prospect of his political] independence; now, having the slippers, he is ‘delighted.’”
|
|
105.2
|
Vāmadeva: In his note on BuddhaC 9.9, and in his introduction (p. L), Johnston offers the curious argument that our Rām knows of no visit to Rāma paid by Vasiṣṭha and Vāmadeva, and that Aśvaghoṣa’s reference to them in BuddhaC 9.9 implies that “the entire passage recounting Bharata’s visit to Rāma was not in the text the poet [Aśvaghoṣa] knew, that it had in its place an account of a mission headed by Vasiṣṭha and Vāmadeva,” while “in the process of gradual sentimentalising, to which the epic was subject for many generations, this passage was
deliberately replaced by one which it was thought would do more honour to Bharata’s character, leaving as its sole trace the MBh’s mention [3.261.36] of the purohita and minister.” Johnston seems to have missed Rām 2.102-103, and the present reference, and additionally to have forgotten the old gāthā in the Dasaratha Jātaka (verse 81), which presupposes Bharata’s presence.
“and strictly observant Jābāli” jābāliś ca dṛḍhavrataḥ: By the epithet the poet perhaps means to corroborate Vasiṣṭha’s remark in 102.1 (note that he is “the glorious Jābāli” in 61.2).
|
|
105.4
|
“observing the thousands” paśyan … -sahasrāṇi: This detail suggests that Bharata is not as hurried to return as he was to arrive (so in general Cg and Varadacharya [1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 455n]).
|
|
105.9
|
“deeply displeased” param aprītaḥ: As in 8.6, cf. note there. His displeasure (cf. 102.1) comes from the suggestion that he should break his promise.
|
|
105.10
|
Again, the promise is probably Rāma’s to Daśaratha (via Kaikeyī), rather than Daśaratha’s own promise to Kaikeyī (so Cm, Cg, Ct). The genitives in pādas a and d are therefore to be taken as objective (note the variant readings, especially of the D manuscripts). Cf. 101.17,
104.18, and notes.
|
|
105.11
|
“Vasiṣṭha replied” vasiṣṭhaḥ pratyuvāca: Cf. note on 104.21.
|
|
105.12
|
“By the fact that the slippers are called ‘gold-trimmed’ we gather that Bharata brought them from the city, having had them newly made to present to Rāma,” Cg (cf. Cs on 104.22). The verse implies, however, that Rāma had them on, and was asked simply to take them off (cf. note on 104.21). Ñ2 reads, “touch these shoes and give them.”
|
|
105.17
|
The same words are addressed by Rāma to Lakṣmaṇa on a much less significant occasion, the construction of the house at Pañcavaṭī (3.14.27).
|
|
105.22
|
After this verse some N manuscripts add, “He dismissed Guha saying, ‘I am pleased with you’” (2310*). Cf. 92.15 note, 93.40 and note.
|
Sarga 106
|
106.2
|
Here commences series of seventeen similes (technically, a mālopamā, “garland of similes,” according to the rhetorical textbooks), which takes up most of the sarga. Note that all the vehicles of the similes are feminine singular, identical to the tenor (Ayodhyā).
“elephants” vāraṇa-: Ck, Ct understand this word to mean “doors” which is difficult to construe intelligibly in the compound (“the doors of the men”?).
“dark as night” kālīm … niśām iva: So Ck, Ct; or, “like a night of the dark [fortnight] (when the moon is waning),” Cm, Cg.
3. Rohiṇī: Five stars in Taurus (according to Kirfel 1920, p. 36). The constellation is considered to be the wife of the moon as early as the AV (13.1.22).
|
|
106.4
|
“scant, hot” alpoṣṇa-, Taking the compound as a dvandva (so Cr); or, as a karmadhāraya, “tepid” (Ck, Ct).
|
|
106.5
|
Ck, Ct, Cr understand that the flame is put out when the oblation is poured onto it, but this seems unlikely in view of other passages
where fire is said to flare up smokelessly after an oblation is poured on (cf. 6.67.8, MBh 1.219.32).
|
|
106.7
|
“raised” bhūtvā: Böhtlingk finds the form to be a problem, since a continuative must construe, in his view, either with the grammatical or the logical
subject of the sentence (1887, p. 224). But cf. note on 41.11 above. (His conjecture bhūtām finds no manuscript support.)
|
|
106.9
|
“herd of cows” gavāṃ paṅktim: The crit. ed. reading, gavāṃ patnīm (“wife of cows”), makes no sense, unless gavām is to be explained as a highly irregular (in fact, unattested) accusative singular. Ct, whose reading this is, does nothing to explain it. We read paṅktim with the best S manuscripts and Ck (one might hypothesize that Ct emended in order to eliminate the apparent incongruity of the collective noun, all the other upamānas being true singulars). Cm’s lection pattim (misread by Ct) is unrecorded as a synonym of paṅkti-, despite his explicit claim.
|
|
106.11
|
“like a star … when its merit is exhausted” puṇyakṣayād … tārām iva: Stars were thought to have reached their eminent place in heaven by virtue of their good karma, and this is exhausted in the course of time. Apparently this is the popular explanation of shooting stars. Cf. 3.50.30 and
note, and 6.23.19.
|
|
106.13
|
“All the merchants were in a daze” saṃmūḍhanigamām: Thus Ck. Alternatively with Cm, Cg, “‘The merchants’ quarters were stupefied; that is, devoid of people.”
“bazaars and shops” vipaṇāpaṇa-: See Schlingloff 1969, p. 8 n7 (contrast the sense of the compound in MBh 12.139.19 [cf. Belvalkar’s note there]).
|
|
106.16
|
“fitted out with loops” yuktapāśām: Paranipāta for pāśayuktām. The loops are for taking the nocks of the stave (so explained by Cm, Ct, Cs).
|
|
106.17
|
“one that should still be running free” utsṛṣṭām: We understand the adjective quite pregnantly (cf. Cg, “that is, one that should not [yet] have to bear a load”), and hear a critical tone in the first half of the verse.
|
|
106.20ff.
|
Bharata’s questions are. narratively speaking, illogical. One wonders whether the passage may not be a later thematic variation on
65.16ff.
|
Sarga 107
|
107.2
|
Nandigrāma: A village located some two and a half miles east of Ayodhyā (cf. 6.113.26).
|
|
107.9
|
“in great joy” paramaprītau: Presumably joy at leaving Ayodhyā and its painful memories, and commencing his period of penance. Or (as in 8.6 and 105.9) param aprītau, “in deep misery” (cf. verse 19)?
“together with their counselors and family priest” vṛtau mantripurohitaiḥ: We are to understand that, like the army and the people at large (verse 11), the ministers unexpectedly decide to accompany
Bharata and share in what looks like an expiation for the injury done to Rāma.
|
|
107.14
|
“it is these gold-trimmed slippers that will guarantee its welfare and security” yogakṣemavahe ceme pāduke hemabhūṣite: “Bharata wishes to show that, though given the kingship in trust, he will arrogate to himself no autonomy in ruling,” Cm, Cg; “that even the guarding of the entrusted kingship is not dependent on himself but on the inconceivable power invested in
the Blessed One’s slippers.” Ck, Ct.
Many N and S manuscripts insert here after pāda d: “Hold up the parasol at once [over the slippers]; these are to be considered the two feet of my noble brother. In these
two slippers of my guru has the power of the kingship been invested. This is a trust committed to me by my brother, out of
love” (2326*). The antecedent to tam imam in pāda e of verse 14 is saṃnyāsa- in b, contrary to classical usage.
|
|
107.15
|
“tying them on … with my own hands” saṃyojayitvā … svayam: As in fact he will later do, cf. 6.115.42.
|
|
107.22
|
The NR ends the Ayodhyākāṇḍa with this sarga; Vaidya adequately vindicates the book division of the SR followed by the crit. ed. (1962, p. xx). It is not until 1.1 of the Araṇyakāṇḍa that Rāma is actually said to enter “the wilderness” (araṇya) of Daṇḍaka.
|
Sarga 108
|
108.1
|
“after Bharata’s departure” pratiprayāte bharate: Ck, “These events do indeed take place after Bharata’s departure, but considerably later” (cf. Ct on verse 2).
“uneasiness” autsukyam: Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct understand, “the ‘yearning’ to go to another ashram”; Cr, “an ‘eagerness’ to tell him something.”
|
|
108.2
|
We agree with Ck, Ct in seeing double saṃdhi in tāpasāśrame.
Ct remarks here, “It was on Puṣya day — on the tenth day of the bright fortnight of Caitra [early April] — that Rāma was sent to the forest; it was [six days later, cf. note on 51.4] on the full-moon night, at midnight, that Daśaratha died; a fortnight later that Bharata came to Ayodhyā, while a fortnight elapsed with the funeral service. Vaiśākha [mid-April to mid-May] had thus passed, and in Jyeṣṭha [mid-May to mid-June] Bharata proceeded to Citrakūṭa. Between the time of the monsoons and the end of Kārtika [mid-October to mid-November], Rāma continued to live on Citrakūṭa, and thereafter he noticed the ascetics’ uneasiness, that is, not directly after Bharata’s departure. So in the Padmapurāṇa …” (he then goes on to quote at length the section in the Padmapurāṇa recounting the incident of the crow [cf. note on 89.19], apparently to demonstrate that some time at least does elapse between
Bharata’s departure and that of the ascetics).
|
|
108.6
|
We take iva as = eva (cf. verse 8, so Ct ad loc.; Cm reads iha, not recorded in the crit. ed.).
|
|
108.8
|
The NR adds two verses hereafter, in which the seer denies any wrongdoing on the part of Rāma or Lakṣmaṇa (2339*).
|
|
108.10
|
“because of the rākṣasas” rakṣobhyaḥ: We follow Cm, Cg, Ck, Ct, Cr, who all construe rakṣobhyaḥ with pādas ab (on the one-word enjambment cf. note on 21.14).
|
|
108.14
|
“show themselves” darśayanti: Ck, Ct, Cr correctly interpret the verb as reflexive (with active for middle termination, cf. 51.11 and note; Cm. Cg. “‘show,’ that is, danger”).
|
|
108.21
|
“does some harm” ayuktaṃ … pravartate: “That is, in revenge for Rāma’s‘crime’ of serving as their protector for so long.” Ck.
|
|
108.25
|
This verse is in the very rare meter asaṃbādhā (cf. ChandaḥSū 7.5), which runs M,T,N,S,G,G, with yati after the fifth syllable (- - - - - / * * * * * * - - x). There is a nearly irremedial corruption in the first pāda (anugamanād); uncertain conjecture, anugacchan sa (cf. 2362*, anugamya). A similar problem is in the second (what Vaidya’s tasmāc cid is supposed to mean, or what manuscript it is based on, is unclear; all commentators drop the cit and, to avoid the submetric, read abhivādya ṛsim, but this results in yatibhaṅgadoṣa, and wrecks the cadence); conjecture: kasmāc cit.
|
|
108.26
|
The meter of this verse appears to be corrupt (Cg alone notices this, remarking that the meters of both this and the previous verse are “questionable”), and not surprisingly
requires some twisting to render it at all intelligible; the causal relationship between the two half-verses, however, if
it is causal, remains obscure.
|
Sarga 109
|
109.1ff.
|
In the MBh (3.261.39) Rāma is said to leave Citrakūṭa because he feared the townsmen might return (in RaghuVa 12.24 he is worried that Bharata might return, since Citrakūṭa is relatively near Ayodhyā-Nandigrāma). Recall that Kaikeyī had expressly demanded that Rāma live in Daṇḍaka forest (cf. 16.25), which he is said to enter only in Araṇyakāṇḍa sarga 1. In any case, the poet here wants to make it clear that Rāma is leaving for reasons other than fear.
|
|
109.2
|
“in their … grief” anuśocataḥ: Taking the participle as accusative plural (so Cs). It might equally well be genitive singular, “(the memory of me) grieving (for them)” (Cr), though the assertion that the source of Rāma’s painful memory is their grief for him seems more to the point.
|
|
109.5
|
Atri: One of the legendary seven seers, son of Brahmā, father of Durvāsas.
|
|
109.9–10
|
“ten” daśa: Evidently the figure has some numerological significance in the Anasūyā legend.
“caused the Jāhnavī to flow” jāhnavī … pravartitā: Kālidāsa alludes to the story in RaghuVa 13.51.
|
|
109.11
|
“obstacles” pratyūhāḥ: “To the ascetics’ austerities,” Ck, Ct. Similarly the roots and fruit were created to feed the seers, and the Jāhnavī (Ganges) provided to allow them to bathe (so Ck, Ct, Cr).
|
|
109.12
|
“reduced ten nights to one” daśarātraṃ kṛtā rātriḥ: Literally, “a period of ten nights was turned into one” (the verbal is attracted into the gender of the predicate). NE manuscripts seek somewhat greater intelligibility by reading daśarātrī.
The incident related here seems not to be recorded elsewhere in epic literature. Cg claims one may find it in the purāṇas, but we have not (MārkP 16.14ff. is similar, but differs in certain essentials). Ck reports: “[The sage] Māṇḍavya cursed a woman named Nālinī, that on the following day she would be widowed [the VSP of Cm, Cg (p. 1,310 note) gives, “at dawn on one of the next ten days”]. She countered with the curse that there would be no tomorrow,
and as a result of the curse, night was indeed not followed by dawn. The gods [distressed by the interruption of the morning
offerings to them] besought Nālinī’s friend Anasūyā, who reduced the period of ten nights to one, and so obviated her friend’s being widowed.”
|
|
109.13
|
“ever amiable” akrodhanām: Literally, “never irascible.” The word anasūyā itself means “never complaining or grumbling” (cf. also note on verse 16; there Cg suggests an alternative analysis of the name, “‘One against whom no complaints can be made,’ because of her inimitable grandeur”).
|
|
109.16
|
“Her name is Anasūyā, and her deeds have won her renown” anasūyeti yā … karmabhiḥ khyātim āgatā: More literally, “Through her deeds she has won renown .. as [an] Anasūyā,” Ck, Ct (similarly Cg) here remarking on the propriety of the name.
|
|
109.21
|
“when she saw how … Sītā was following the way of righteousness” sītāṃ … dṛṣṭvā tāṃ dharmacāriṇīm: This does not refer to Sītā’s humble salutation (that would be expected), but to her clothing and general mien, which would indicate that she is adopting
her husband’s vow to live as an ascetic.
|
|
109.23
|
“good or evil” pāpo vā yadi vā śubhaḥ: That is, not vā aśubhaḥ. Given the contrast in the first pādas, it seems that a comparable opposition is wanted in the second (as Ct, Cr, accepting śubhaḥ … vāśubhaḥ). The reading of the crit. ed. is virtually tautologous, and the three negative traits in the next verse do not mitigate this. (The NR offers śuciḥ [again, not aśuciḥ, as per the crit. ed.], “[whether evil or] honest,” which is also the lection in the Hitopa [cf. Sternbach 1966, p. 246].)
|
|
109.24
|
“indigent” dhanair … parivarjitaḥ: Note the parallel verse in ManuSm (5.154) where guṇaiḥ is read for dhanaiḥ (but cf. 34.21 above, which serves to authenticate the crit. ed. reading here).
|
|
109.25
|
“ascetic power … once acquired” tapaḥ kṛtam: Ck, Ct take these two items as a compound, “the performance of asceticism”; so Cr, “the effect, the reward of asceticism”
|
Sarga 110
|
110.1
|
“ungrudgingly” anasūyā.
|
|
110.7
|
For Kausalyā’s instructions, cf. 34.19ff.
|
|
110.10
|
Sāvitrī: Cf. note on 27.6.
“Arundhatī, too, went up” tathaivārundhatī yātā: We reject the reading of the SR adopted by the crit. ed. in pāda c, tathāvṛttiś ca yātā tvam, “So you have behaved, and you too shall go to heaven” First, yātā would be very hard here. The sense of immediate futurity of the past participle is not of course impossible (cf. note on
3.5 above; so here Cm, Cg, Cs, and Varadacharya 1964-1965, vol. 2, p. 489n), but it is highly unlikely; even more unlikely is Ck’s, “‘you have gone to heaven,’ that is, in another form, and are present on earth now only for the sake of asceticism.” In
the second place, verse 12 requires another example of wifely devotion from out of the past. The NE and NW reading seems correct, tathaivārundhatī yātā. Arundhatī, the wife of Vasiṣṭha, is praised again in 3.12.7 (cf. 6.99.15). Like Rohiṇī in the next verse, Arundhatī is also considered to be a star (in the constellation Ursus major), and the phrase yātā … divam went up to the heavens” (as verse 11), would be apposite in reference to her. The SR might have revised under the impression
that some compliment to Anasūyā was in order here.
|
|
110.11
|
Rohiṇī: Cf. 106.3 and note.
|
|
110.17
|
“a cream … a precious salve” aṅgarāgaṃ … mahārham anulepanam: We follow Cm (first interpretation), Ck, Ct, in taking anulepanam in apposition to aṅgarāgam. Cg, Cr wish to distinguish the two, the first as saffron, sandalwood and other creams, the second as ointments perfumed with camphor,
aloe, musk, and so on.
In reference to this episode, Jacobi (1893, p. 137) mentions the stāgara alaṃkāra (read sthāgara, a cosmetic powder made of the fragrant sthagara [plant?], so Sāyaṇa ad loc.) on the TaiBr (2.3.10), whereby one Sītā is able to win the love of King Soma (“the moon”; this, he claims, is perhaps partly responsible for the identification of Rāma with the moon); an interesting story but probably irrelevant to the Rām (but cf. also note on 29.13 on Vālmīki’s familiarity with the Taittirīya corpus of vedic scripture).
Whether or not it is these flowers and ornaments that will later play a role in the search for Sītā (cf. 3.60.15ff., 4.6.13ff.) is unclear. Anasūyā’s gift will not be explicitly mentioned again (except as noted on 3.50.15).
|
|
110.19
|
Note the reference to Viṣṇu, one of the few in Book Two.
|
|
110.20
|
“gift of love” prītidānam: “This implies that Sītā could accept it, though kshatriyas are normally prohibited from receiving any gifts,” Ct, Cr (cf., for example, 81.15-16 above), but this seems hypercritical.
|
|
110.23
|
“self-choice rite” svayaṃvare: This is the literal translation of the term, though as the reader of Bālakāṇḍa will recall, the husband in this instance was not selected by the girl, but won her by a feat of strength (the vīryaśulka); see 1.65.15ff.
|
|
110.26ff.
|
Although it would not be easy to demonstrate precisely how, Vālmīki does seem to invest Sītā’s narrative with a wonderful simplicity and artlessness. Anasūyā in the next chapter will specifically remark on the “sweetness” of Sītā’s storytelling.
|
|
110.26
|
After this verse the NR inserts twelve lines, which relate how Janaka once saw the apsaras Menakā flying through the sky, and expressed the wish to have a child born of her. A nonhuman voice from the sky tells him he shall
one day acquire a daughter equal in beauty to the nymph (2385*).
|
|
110.27
|
“he was tilling the circle of fields” karṣataḥ kṣetramaṇḍalam: Cg understands the king’s plowing as a purification of the sacrificial field (cf. 1.65.14) where a fire-altar is to be constructed
(he cites śruti, the chapter on plowing the sacrificial ground [TaiS 5.2.5.2]; so Cm, Ck, Ct, Cr). Perhaps the ceremony is instead the ritual first plowing and sowing that a king is required to perform, as is familiar
to us from the Buddhist tradition, where it is called vappamaṅgalam (cf. Nidānakathā, in “Jātakas” vol. 1, p. 57).
|
|
110.28
|
“sowing grain by the fistful” muṣṭivikṣepa-: Cm, Cg, implausibly cite śruti to substantiate their view that the king is “strewing plants about” [?], whereas Ck believes he is casting about clay to level the land.
|
|
110.30
|
For the second line of the verse the NR offers, “This human child is yours, born of Menakā” (cf. note on verse 26), and adds, “Since she broke the earth and arose like a furrow [Sanskrit, sītā], she shall be called Sītā” (2389*). It is interesting to note that the word sītā occurs in the earliest work on statecraft in the sense of “crown lands” (ArthŚā 2.6.3; cf. Scharfe 1968, pp. 277ff., especially p. 281). and that Rāma’s recovery of her will often be likened to the reacquisition of land (3.59.22, 5.14.23). See also 2.39.12.
|
|
110.31
|
“had obtained vast wealth” avāpto vipulām ṛddhim: Cr appears to take this literally, “after he obtained me he became very wealthy.”
|
|
110.32
|
“favorite queen” iṣṭavaddevī: This agrees with Ck. Cr; alternatively, “the queen who wanted [me?]” (Cg), or, “‘who wanted’ continuation of the line” (Ct).
|
|
110.33
|
“right age for” -sulabham: So Cm, Ck, Ct; Cr, “[an age at which] marriage would easily be arranged” (Cg, “[an age] able to be borne (?) only if one is married”). This of course does not prove that Sītā had reached puberty (on her age see note on 17.26).
“like a man impoverished by the loss of his wealth” vittanāśād ivādhanaḥ: The simile is probably not meant to refer us back to verse 31 in particular, but in general ahead to verses 34 and 36.
|
|
110.34
|
Compare ManuSm 9.4: “It is considered reprehensible when a girl is marriageable but not married, and the father of the girl is held responsible.”
|
|
110.38
|
Several N manuscripts substitute: “When my father held a sacrifice long ago he was given a bow and inexhaustible quivers by great Śaṅkara [ = Śiva] as a pledge” (2392*). In the Bālakāṇḍa version adopted by the crit. ed. (1.65.8ff-), the bow belongs to, Rudra (Śiva), left as a pledge with Janaka’s ancestors (Cm, Ck thus, “given by Varuṇa, that is, who was sent by the gods,” Ck citing 1.30.8; such too is Cg’s intention; cf. also 1.74.12, 20, and note on 2.28.12-13).
|
|
110.40
|
“put … on display” sthāpya: Reading with the NR for the crit. ed.’s vapid prāpya (“had gotten [the bow]”).
|
|
110.43
|
“a sacrifice” yajñam: The reference may be to Janaka’s sacrifice, mentioned in the Bālakāṇḍa (cf., for example, 1.30.6), or the dhanurmaha, the festival of the displaying of the bow; or finally, the “self-choice” rite itself, which is still in effect (cf. verse
52).
|
|
110.44
|
“and … Viśvāmitra” viśvāmitras tu: Tu has conjunctive force (the participle agreeing in number, as often, with the closest referent).
|
|
110.48
|
“raised up a splendid water vessel” udyamya jalabhājanam uttamam: To sprinkle the heads of the bride and groom, as part of the wedding ceremony (cf. above 26.16 and note).
|
|
110.51
|
Note that, with one unimportant exception, there is full manuscript support for this verse narrating the marriage of Lakṣmaṇa (cf. notes on 3.17.3 and 35.5 above), but none for the marriages of Bharata and Śatrughna (cf. 1.72.19-20). However, that Bharata was considered to be married by the poet of the Ayodhyākāṇḍa is clear from various references (cf. 8.5, 47.11, etc.).
|
|
110.52
|
“as is right” dharmeṇa: Most of the NR reads less frigidly, “with all my heart” (bhāvena).
|
Sarga 111
|
111.5
|
“carrying their waterpots” kalaśodyatāḥ: The crit. ed. prints the improbable phalaśodhanāḥ, “who have cleaned their fruits” (a suggestion of karmaphala is quite out of place here). All the commentators (whom we follow here) and the NR support kalaśa- [“waterpot”], with either “upraised” or “in hand” as second element — and this is also sensible (cf. also 3.15.3).
|
|
111.7
|
Even those trees with little foliage seem to have grown thick, because the space between their leaves has been obscured by
the darkness. The reason for this is implied by the final clause (so Cm, Cg); Cr takes the final clause as the effect, “and so the horizons cannot be seen.” Nevertheless, the verse is unclear and disappointing,
particularly pāda c. Reading nikṛṣṭe [hy api], “even in the nearby areas,” would improve matters somewhat, but there is no manuscript support for this.
|
|
111.9
|
Ct would like the verse to imply that it is now the occasion of the first day of the lunar fortnight after Kārtika (that is, early November); cf. his remarks noted on 108.2.
|
|
111.19
|
The sages point out the one safe path by which Rāma can travel through the forest (so Cr, and pace Vaidya 1962, p. 704); the copulative force of tu is not infrequent (cf. 110.44).
|
|
 |
|